THE RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES ENUMERATED, CLASSIFIED, AND DESCRIBED RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910 COMPARED WITH THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1890 CONDITION AND CHARACTERISTICS OF CHRISTIANITY IN THE UNITED STATES BY H. K. CARROLL, LL.D. IN CHARGE OF THE DIVISION OF CHURCHES, ELEVENTH CENSUS REVISED AND BROUGHT DOWN TO 1910 NEW YORK CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 1912 Copyright, !893 BY THE CHRISTIAN LITERATTTWE COMPANY Copyright, 191 a BY CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS CONTENTS. INTRODUCTION PART I. RESULTS or THE CENSUS OF 1890. SECTION PAGE 1. THE SOURCES OF INFORMATION AND THE PLAN ix 2. THE SCOPE AND METHOD OF THE CENSUS xi 3. VARIETY IN RELIGION xiii 4. CLASSIFICATION OF THE CHURCHES xv 5. DENOMINATIONAL TITLES xviii 6. THE CAUSES OF DIVISION xxiii 7. ANALYSIS OF RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES xxviii 8. RELIGIOUS POPULATION xxxiii 9. THE GROWTH OF THE CHURCHES xxxv 10. Plow THE RELIGIOUS FORCES ARE DISTRIBUTED xxxviii 11. THE EVANGELICAL AND NON-EVANGELICAL ELEMENTS xliii 12. THE GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES xlvi 13. THE NEGRO IN HIS RELATIONS TO THE CHURCH 1 PART II. THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. 1. SEX IN MEMBERSHIP Ivii 2. VALUE OF CHURCH PROPERTY. lix 3. AVERAGE OF MEMBERS TO CHURCH EDIFICES Ixi 4. TENDENCY OF POPULATION TO THE CITIES Ixi 5. COMMUNICANTS IN THE CITIES Ixii 6. VALUE OF CHURCH PROPERTY IN THE CITIES Ixiii 7. GROWTH BY STATES IN COMMUNICANTS Ixiv iii 263675 iv CONTENTS. SECTION PAGE 8. THE RATE OF GROWTH IN THE SOUTH Ixv 9. THE LARGEST ABSOLUTE INCREASES Ixvii 10. EFFECT OF MIGRATION Ixxiii PART III. THE RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910 AND WHAT THEY SHOW. 1. GROWTH OF THE CHURCHES IN THE PAST TWENTY YEARS Ixxi 2. THE LARGEST ABSOLUTE INCREASES Ixxi 3. GROWTH OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH Ixxi 4. RELIGIOUS POPULATION IN 1910 Ixxii 5. CHANGES OF TWENTY YEARS Ixxiii 6. ORDER ACCORDING TO DENOMINATIONAL FAMILIES OR GROUPS . Ixxv PART IV. DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. 1. THE CHARACTERISTICS OF AMERICAN CHRISTIANITY Ixxvii 2. EVANGELICAL CHRISTIANITY DOMINANT Ixxx 3. EVANGELICAL CHRISTIANITY SYSTEMATICALLY ORGANIZED Ixxxi 4. EVANGELICAL CHRISTIANITY EVANGELISTIC Ixxxiii 5. CO-OPERATION, FEDERATION AND UNION Ixxxiv 6. How THE CHURCH AFFECTS SOCIETY Ixxxvi CHAPTER PAGE I. THE ADVENTTSTS i II. THE BAPTISTS 16 III. THE RIVER BRETHREN 55 IV. THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN 59 V. THE CATHOLICS 66 VI. THE CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH 84 VII. CHINESE TEMPLES 86 VIII. THE CHRISTADELPHIANS ^._. 89 CONTENTS. v CHAPTER PAGE IX. THE CHRISTIANS 91 X. THE CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION 95 XI. THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 96 XII. THE CHRISTIAN UNION CHURCHES 99 XIII. THE CHURCH OF GOD 102 XIV. THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (SCHWEINFURTH) 105 XV. CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM 107 XVI. COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES in XVII. THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES 119 XVIII. THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST 125 XIX. THE DUNKARDS 129 XX. THE EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION 139 XXI. THE FRIENDS 143 XXII. FRIENDS OF THE TEMPLE 153 XXIII. THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL PROTESTANT CHURCH 155 XXIV. THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD 156 XXV. THE JEWS 159 XXVI. THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS 165 XXVII. THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS 175 XXVIII. THE MENNONTTES 206 XXIX. THE METHODISTS 221. XXX. THE MORAVIANS 272 XXXI. THE PRESBYTERIANS 277 XXXII. PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES 317 - XXXIII. THE REFORMED BODIES 329 XXXIV. THE SALVATION ARMY 340* XXXV. THE SCHWENKFELDIANS 344 XXXVI. THE SOCIAL BRETHREN CHURCH 346 XXXVII. THE SOCIETY FOR ETHICAL CULTURE 348* XXXVIII. THE SPIRITUALISTS. . 350 vi CONTENTS. CHAPTER PAGE XXXIX. THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY 353 XL. THE UNITED BRETHREN 355 XLI. THE UNITARIANS 365 XLII. . THE UNTVERSALISTS 369 XLIII. INDEPENDENT CONGREGATIONS 376 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. TABLE PAGE I. SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL DENOMINATIONS 378 II. SUMMARY OF INDIVIDUAL DENOMINATIONS 380 III. SUMMARY OF DENOMINATIONAL FAMILIES 392 IV. SUMMARY OF DENOMINATIONS ACCORDING TO NUMBER OF COMMUNICANTS 394 V. DENOMINATIONAL FAMILIES ACCORDING TO NUMBER OF COMMUNICANTS 397 VI. DENOMINATIONS CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO POLITY 398 VII. SUMMARY OF COLORED ORGANIZATIONS 400 VIII. CHURCHES IN CITIES 404 STATISTICAL SUMMARY BY STATES ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS OF 1906 417 STATISTICAL TABLES FOR 1900 AND 1910 463 INDEX 479 CONDITION AND CHARACTERISTICS OF CHRISTIANITY IN THE UNITED STATES IN FOUR PARTS PART I. RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. The purpose of this volume is to describe and classify all denominations, with statistical exhibits, so as to give a clear idea of the character and strength of the religious forces of the United States, as represented by ecclesiastical organizations. i. THE SOURCES OF INFORMATION AND THE PLAN. The body of this volume is occupied by the results of the United States Census of Religious Denominations taken in 1890. Some results of the government census of 1906 are also furnished, and statistical summaries for 1900 and 1910, gathered by the author from denominational sources, official and unofficial, published and unpublished, and so arranged as to show the gains and the losses for each dec- ade and changes in the list of denominations by union or division, by dissolution or creation. The government report for 1890 is very voluminous. It makes the county the civil unit and the classis, conference, diocese, presbytery, synod, etc., the ecclesiastical unit. That is, the statistics of each denomination are given by counties and States and by dioceses, presbyteries, confer- ences, etc., and denominations. In this volume it is deemed sufficient to give summaries by States and Territories and by conferences, dioceses, etc., advising those who want more minute details to consult the census volumes. The x CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. descriptive accounts are, in the main, those prepared for the census of 1890. Their object is to show the general characteristics of denominational families, or groups; to give the date, place, and circumstances of the origin of each denomination, together with its peculiarities in doctrine, polity, and usage; to state the cause of every division, and to indicate the differences which separate branches bearing the same family name. The order of the alphabet is followed in presenting the denominations. The first chapter is given to the Advent- ists, the second to the Baptists, and so on through the list. A different rule is observed, however, in the arrangement of the branches of denominational families or groups. The stem, or oldest body, is given the first place, and the others appear in chronological order, according to the date of their origin, except in cases where there has been one or more divisions in a branch. To illustrate, let us take the Ad- ventist family. The Evangelical branch is generally con- ceded to be the oldest. The Advent Christians are second in the order of time, and the Seventh-Day body third. The Life and Advent Union would be fourth, were it not that the Church of God, which is more recent, is a division of or secession from the Seventh-Day branch. The Church of God therefore occupies the fourth place, next to its parent body. The same rule applies to the arrangement of Methodist and other branches. The historical order has been observed because it is the more logical and con- venient. The alphabetical order would inevitably lead to confusion and frequent and unnecessary repetition in the descriptive accounts; and arrangement according to numer- ical strength would be open to the same objection. The method chosen allows the reader to follow the historical development of every denominational group and study the causes of each successive division in the order in which it RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. x i occurred. The historical rule is not strictly followed in all cases. For example, the Unitarian Churches, though histor- ically an outgrowth of the Congregational denomination, are separately presented, because they have long been a distinct body, differing widely in doctrine from the parent body and resembling it chiefly in ecclesiastical form. 2. THE SCOPE AND METHOD or THE CENSUS OF 1900. The census of 1890 was the first successful effort of the government in this direction. In 1850, 1860, and 1870 religious statistics were gathered by United States marshals or their agents. In the censuses of 1850 and 1860 three items only were given, viz., churches, church accommoda- tions, and value of church property. In 1870 a distinction was made between churches or church societies and church edifices, thus making an additional item. In 1880 large preparations were made for a census which should not only be thorough, but exhaustive in the number of its inquiries. A vast mass of detailed information was obtained; but the appropriations were exhausted before it was tabulated, and the results were wholly lost. Having been appointed in 1889 by the Hon. Robert P. Porter, superintendent of the eleventh census, to the charge of this division of the census office, the author of this volume determined to make the scope of the inquiry broad enough to embrace the necessary items of information, and narrow enough to insure success in collecting, tabulating, and publishing them, and to de- vise a method of collecting the statistics which would serve the ends of accuracy, completeness, and promptness. It was in some sense to be a pioneer effort, and the plan and methods adopted were designed to bring success within the range of possibility. The scope of the inquiry of 1880 was therefore greatly reduced. Many questions which, if fully answered, would yield desirable information were omitted from the census of 1890, which covers these points: (i) xii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. organizations or congregations; (2) church edifices; (3) seating capacity; (4) other places of worship, with (5) their seating capacity; (6) value of church property; (7) com- municants or members. The number of ministers is also given in the totals for denominations. Great diversity, as every ecclesiastical student knows, exists in the statistical schemes of the various denomina- tions. Some embrace many, others few, items; some give congregations or societies, but not edifices; others edifices but not societies; some report value of church property, while others do not; most give members or communi- cants, while one, the chief est of all, 1 gives only population. There are also as many varieties of the statistical year as there are months. Moreover, quite a number of denomina- tions have never made any returns whatever. These con- siderations suggest the great difficulty of securing anything like uniformity in the returns; but uniformity was kept steadily in view, and it was attained. All denominations thus appear in the census of 1890 on the same statistical basis. For the first time the Roman Catholic Church was represented by communicants, and not by population. The method of gathering the statistics was to make the presbytery, the classis, the association, the synod, the dio- cese, the conference, etc., the unit in the division of the work, and to ask the clerk or moderator or statistical sec- retary of each to obtain the desired information from the churches belonging to his presbytery, association, or dio- cese, as the case might be. This officer received full in- structions how to proceed, and sufficient supplies of cir- culars, schedules, etc., to communicate with each church. This method proved to be quite practicable, and very sat- isfactory. Several thousand agents thus gave information which they were best qualified to secure, and the results 1 Roman Catholic. RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xiii were found, when tests were applied, to be full and accu- rate. I may mention that, having a large force of clerks with ample supplies, a vast correspondence was conducted. For example, desiring to obtain a complete list of Lutheran congregations unattached to synods, a letter of inquiry was addressed to every Lutheran minister asking him to report any such congregations in his neighborhood. In this way, much information, otherwise unattainable, was received. It should be understood that the census enumerators, who take the population by domiciliary visitation, are not allowed to ask individuals as to their religious connections. In the first place, they have but a brief time in which to complete their work; in the second place, their schedules are already overburdened with inquiries; and in the third place, the constitutional pro vision, of the First Amendment, restraining Congress from making any "Law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof," is interpreted as forbidding it. Many persons would, under this constitutional guarantee, refuse to an- swer questions as to their religious faith, and it is doubtful whether the courts would not uphold them in their refusal. The census authorities believed that it would add greatly to the difficulties of a successful enumeration if some ques- tions were mandatory and some not. This is the reason we cannot have in this country what the census reports of Canada, Australia, and certain other countries include statistics of religious populations. 3. VARIETY IN RELIGION. The first impression one gets in studying the results of the census is that there is an in- finite variety of religions in the United States. There are Churches small and Churches great, Churches white and Churches black, Churches high and low, orthodox and heter- odox, Christian and pagan, Catholic and Protestant, Liberal and Conservative, Calvinistic and Arminian, native and xiv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. foreign, Trinitarian and Unitarian. All phases of thought are represented by them, all possible theologies, all varieties of polity, ritual, usage, forms of worship. In our economical policy as a nation we have emphasized the importance of variety in industry. We like the idea of manufacturing or producing just as many articles of merchandise as possible. We have invented more curious and useful things than any other nation. In matters of religion we have not been less liberal and enterprising. We seem to have about every variety known to other countries, with not a few peculiar to ourselves. Our native genius for invention has exerted it- self in this direction also, and worked out some curious re- sults. The American patent covers no less than two orig- inal Bibles the Mormon and Oahspe and more brands of religion, so to speak, than are to be found, I believe, in any other country. This we speak of as " the land of the free. " No man has a property in any other man, or a right to dic- tate his religious principles or denominational attachment. No Church has a claim on the State, and the State has no claim on any Church. We scarcely appreciate our advan- tages. Our citizens are free to choose a residence in any one of fifty States and Territories, and to move from one to another as often as they have a mind to. There is even a wider range for choice and change in religion. One may be a pagan, a Jew, or a Christian, or each in turn. If he is a pagan, he may worship in one of the numerous temples devoted to Buddha; if a Jew, he may be of the Orthodox or Reformed variety; if a Christian, he may select any one of 125 or 130 different kinds, or join every one of them in turn. He may be six kinds of an Adventist, seven kinds of a Catholic, twelve kinds of a Mennonite or Presbyterian, thirteen kinds of a Baptist, sixteen kinds of a Lutheran, or seventeen kinds of a Methodist. He may be a member of any one of 143 denominations, or of all in succession. If RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1S90. xv none of these suit him, he still has a choice among 150 separate and independent congregations, which have no denominational name, creed, or connection. Any resident of the United States is perfectly free to make himself at home with any of these religious companies, and to stay with each as long or as short a time as he will. We some- times speak as though there were not sufficient freedom of thought. Here are many phases of thought, and any man may pass, if he will, without hindrance through them all. A closer scrutiny of the list, however, shows that many of these 143 denominations differ only in name. Without a single change in doctrine or polity, the eighteen Meth- odist bodies could be reduced to three or four; the twelve Presbyterian to three; the twelve Mennonite to two; and so on. The differences in many cases are only sectional or historical. The slavery question was the cause of not a few divisions, and matters of discipline were responsible for a large number. Arranging the denominations in groups or families, and counting as one family each the twelve Mennonite, the seventeen Methodist, the thirteen Baptist bodies, and so on, we have, instead of 143, only 42 titles. In other words, if there could be a consolidation of each denominational group, the reproach of our division would be largely taken away. 4. CLASSIFICATION OF THE CHURCHES. In order to get a comprehensive idea of the numerous religious bodies it is necessary to classify them. This is a much simpler matter than might, at first sight, be supposed. They fall naturally into three grand divisions, Christian, Jewish, and miscellaneous. The Christian division we divide into classes, as Catholic and Protestant, and Evangelical and non-Evangelical. Quite independently of this classification we have denominational groups, or families. Under the head miscellaneous I would include Chinese xvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. and Japanese, Buddhists, the Theosophists, and the Ethical Culturists. This is a very small and insignificant division. The Jewish division embraces simply the Ortho- dox and Reformed Jews. The Christian division contains, of course, the great majority of denominations and believers Catholics, Protestants, Latter-Day Saints all bodies not Jewish or pagan. I consider as a denominational family all Methodist bodies. They are branches with a common stem, a com- mon name, a common type of doctrine, and certain com- mon features and usages. I consider as a denominational family all Presbyterian bodies. They all go back to the same source historically, they have the same name, the same confession of faith, with two or three exceptions, and the same system of government. I also class the various Lutheran bodies as a denominational family, the numerous Baptist bodies, and so on. A denominational family, there- fore, is a number of branches closely affiliated in history and in common characteristics. Nowhere have denomina- tional families developed as in the United States. In no quarter of the globe have the Lutherans or the Methodists, the Presbyterians or the Baptists, the Friends or the Men- nonites, separated into so many branches as here in this land of perfect civil and religious liberty. It was an American Presbyterian, in the great gathering of Presbyterians of all lands, in Belfast, Ireland, some years ago, who exclaimed, alluding to a reference to the "U. P's." of Scotland, and other branches, "We are little better than a lot of split P's. " His observation might be given a much wider range. It is far more applicable to Protestants than to Presbyterians they are "a lot of split P's." If there were in Milton's day " subdichotomies of petty schisms," what phrase would that great master of vivid expression coin to fit the numberless divisions and RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xvii subdivisions into which Protestantism has fallen since? We no longer classify these divisions as units, but as families of units. The Presbyterians are not simply one of these di- visions, but a whole family. The Methodists, who were a sort of ecclesiola in ecclesia in Wesley's day in England, are now an ecclesia ecclesiarum the world over. According to the scientists, no atom is so small that it may not be conceived of as consisting of halves. It may be divided into halves, and these halves may in turn be divided, and so on ad infinitum. No denomination has thus far proved to be too small for division. Denominations appear in the list given in this volume with as few as twenty-five mem- bers. I was reluctantly compelled to exclude from the census one with twenty-one members. The reason was, that while they insisted that they were a separate body and did not worship with other Churches, they had no or- ganized church of their own. Twelve of them were in Pennsylvania, divided between Philadelphia and Pittsburg, six in Illinois, and three in Missouri. They were so widely scattered they could not maintain public worship. It is not easy to define clearly and to apply discriminat- ingly the term "Evangelical." It comes, of course, from the Greek word "evangel," for which our Anglo-Saxon "gospel," or good news, is the close equivalent. In a general way, we mean, I suppose, when we say certain de- nominations are Evangelical, that they hold earnestly to the doctrines of the gospel of Christ as found in the New Testament. Evangelical and non-Evangelical are terms used generally to designate classes of Churches in the Protes- tant division. The Evangelical Churches are those which hold to the inspiration, authority, and sufficiency of the Scriptures; the Trinity, the deity of Christ, justification by faith alone, and the work of the Holy Ghost in the con- version and sanctification of the sinner. The non-Evan- XYM CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. gelical Churches are those which take a rationalistic view of the deity of Christ and the doctrines of grace, of which the Unitarians may be taken as an example. There are some denominations which have the word "Evangelical" in their title, and yet are thoroughly rationalistic and therefore non-Evangelical. Practically, we may distin- guish as Evangelical all those bodies which are members of the general organization known as the Evangelical Alli- ance, or in harmony with its articles of faith; and as non- Evangelical all other Protestant bodies. 5. DENOMINATIONAL TITLES. The numerous divisions make modern ecclesiastical history an interesting study. It is interesting because it necessarily deals with so many distinct phases of religious thought, so many diverse de- nominational movements, and so many divergencies, great and small, in usage, discipline, and polity. But it is a peculiarly difficult study, because of the multiplicity of denominational divisions and the labyrinth of details which must be mastered. No worse puzzle was ever invented than that which the names of the various denominations present. We have, for example, the "Presbyterian Church in the United States" and the "Presbyterian Church in the United States of America"; the "Reformed Church in the United States" and the "Reformed Church in America." Which is which? There are doubtless many members of these bodies who could not tell. The only apparent dis- tinction in each of these cases is geographical. But what is the difference between the "United States" and the "United States of America"? How is anybody to dis- tinguish between the "Presbyterian Church in the United States" and the "Presbyterian Church in the United States of America"? There are, no doubt, theological distinctions between the RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xix "Reformed Church in -the United States" and the "Re- formed Church in America. " But what precisely are these distinctions? They cannot be of fundamental importance, because both Churches accept the same symbol, the Heidel- berg Catechism. We might reasonably expect the theolo- gians of the two Churches to know; but what about the body of ministers? Many may have known once, but might find it difficult to recall the exact shades of difference. As to the laymen, few of them have probably ever heard the difference described. The way we learn to distinguish be- tween the two Churches is by identifying the Reformed Church in America as the "Dutch" body, and the Reformed Church in the United States as the "German" body; and so when we want to use these titles intelligently we bracket the words "Dutch" and "German" in connection with them. Among the Presbyterians there are four bodies of the Reformed variety. I have always had great difficulty in distinguishing between them. One is called the Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States of America; an- other, the Reformed Presbyterian Church in North Amer- ica. One has a synod and the other a general synod. But it is not always easy to remember which has the synod and which the general synod. I used to find in their monthly organs a more sure method of distinction. One of these organs had a blue cover and the other a pink cover. The blue-cover organ represented the general synod, and the general synod represents the Reformed Presbyterian Church in North America; the pink-cover organ represented the synod, and the synod represents the Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. About a century ago a number of ministers and churches seceded from the Kirk in Scotland and organized the xx CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. Secession Church. Soon after, half of this Secession Church seceded from the other half, and in process of time the halves were quartered. Then, as a matter of course, there was a dispute among them as to who were the first seceders. Those who thought their claim best prefixed the word "Original" to their title and became Original Seceders. Then there was a union of Seceders and Origi- nal Seceders, and the result was the United Original Se- cession Church, or, more properly, the Church of the United Original Seceders. This is probably the only instance in which the ideas of division and union are both incorpor- ated in one title. This title being neither ecclesiastical nor doctrinal, and not even geographical, we may properly term it mathematical, and think of the Church as the Original and Only Addition-Division Church in the Pres- byterian family. There are twelve bodies of Presbyterians to be distin- guished, and eighteen bodies of Methodists; and Metho- dist titles are scarcely more helpful than Presbyterian. We have the Methodist Episcopal, which we recognize as the parent body, and which we sometimes distinguish as the Northern Church, though it covers the South as well as the North. We have the Methodist Episcopal, South, which resulted from the division in 1844 and which has churches in some of the Northern States. We have the African Methodist Episcopal, the African Methodist Epis- copal Zion, the Colored Methodist Episcopal, the Union American Methodist Episcopal, the African Union Meth- odist Protestant, the Zion Union Apostolic, and the Evangelist Missionary all colored bodies. We have also three bodies of Congregational Methodists, none of which are Congregational in fact, with Free, Independent, Protes- tant, Primitive, and other varieties of Methodists, the why of which must forever remain an inscrutable mystery to the RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. jcri mass of mankind. The word "Protestant" in the title of the Methodist Protestant Church does not, at least histori- cally, mean Evangelical or anti-Catholic, but really anti- Episcopal. The Methodist reformers of 1830 protested against the episcopacy of the parent body as a barrier to the reforms they advocated. "Methodist Protestant " does not, therefore, indicate that there is a Methodist Catholic Church from which this is distinguished, but that there is a Methodist Episcopal Church from which this is distin- guished as a Methodist anti-Episcopal Church. In the title Free Methodist Church the word "Free" does not mean free from State control or patronage, as it means in Presbyterian parlance in Scotland, but free from the pew system, free from worldliness, free from instrumental and choir music, and free from unsound preaching. This we ascertain from the history of the body, not from its title. The Primitive Methodist Church does not, of course, claim to belong to the age of Primitive Christianity, nor to be the original Methodist Church. It dates from 1810, and sprang from a revival of the early Methodist practice of field-preaching. Of Baptist bodies we count thirteen, including the Regu- lar, North, South, and Colored; the Freewill in two varieties; the General, Separate, United, Six-Principle, Seventh-Day, Primitive, white and colored, Old Two- Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian; also the Baptist Church of Christ, which claims to have descended direct from the apostles. Beginning with the three principal bodies, called "Regular," we might, following the old classifi- cation of verbs, describe the Baptists as "Regular, Irregular, Redundant, and Defective. " The most curious of all Baptist bodies is the Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian. Here we have a title that is definitive. It describes and distinguishes. These Baptists are Pre- xxii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. destinarian. They believe that every action, whether good or bad, of every person and every event was pre- destinated from the beginning; not only the initial sin of Eve and the amiable compliance of Adam and the con- sequent fall of man, but the apostasy of Satan. They are thoroughly Predestinarian; and not only Predestinarian, but they are Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarians. The two seeds are good and evil; and one or the other of them will spring up into eternal life or eternal death, according to the nature of the predestination decreed in each particular case. There are four bodies of Brethren who object to any other designation. They are popularly known as (Plym- outh) Brethren. By putting the word Plymouth in paren- thesis we can distinguish them from other bodies of Breth- ren; but how shall we distinguish each of these four bodies of (Plymouth) Brethren from the other three? The device I was led to adopt for the census was that of Roman nu- merals, thus: (Plymouth) Brethren I., (Plymouth) Brethren II., (Plymouth) Brethren III., (Plymouth) Brethren IV., the word "Plymouth" being in parenthesis in each case. Much confusion often arises from the similarity of titles. There are, it will be noticed, several bodies called the Church of God, with only a slight variation in two in- stances. There are the Church of God and Churches of God in Christ Jesus, both Adventist; the Churches of God, otherwise distinguished as the denomination founded by Elder Winebrenner, and the Church of God in Christ. The large body, which appears in the list given in this volume as Disciples of Christ, since become two bodies, also often RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxiii calls itself simply "The Christians." There is another denomination, with similar tenets and two branches, which uses the same designation, and is otherwise known as the Christian Connection. The authorities of the census in 1870 declared that in the results it was impossible to draw a line of separation between these denominations. A few years ago the Disciples were popularly distinguished as the body to which President Garfield belonged, and they are probably better known as Campbellites, a term which is offensive to them, than by either of their accepted titles. Since we have divisions, and so many of them, we need good definitive titles. Buthow shall we get them? Lord Beaconsfield waged a war to acquire a "scientific frontier" in India. Almost any means would be justifiable that would secure for us a scientific nomenclature. But there is this great difficulty: a definitive title cannot be given where there is no distinction to define. Baptist, Presby- terian, Congregational, Episcopal, are definitive titles; but between many of the Baptist and Presbyterian branches there is no difference which a title could be framed to designate. The only remedy I can suggest in such cases is reunion; and why such reunion has not taken place in scores of instances I cannot explain, except by the preva- lence of the doctrine of the perseverance of the saints. It must be that the saints of the sects think they ought to persevere in sectarian division. 6. THE CAUSES OF DIVISION. What is it that has caused so many divisions in our Christianity? The question is one of profound interest, whether considered as a matter of his- tory, as indicating the course of controversy, or as affecting the influence, spirit, and power of organized religion. The differences in some cases between branches bearing the same generic name are important; in others they are not. How shall we explain the fact that there are six kinds of Advent- xxiv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. ist3, fifteen kinds of Baptists, seventeen kinds of Method- ists, etc? The natural presumption is that the six branches of Adventists are six kinds of Adventists, the fifteen branches of Baptists fifteen kinds of Baptists, and so on. As a mat- ter of fact, this is not so. Different titles and separate existence, while logically implying distinct varieties, are in some cases simply the result of differences which have long ceased to exist. It would be a mistake, therefore, to say that every one of the 143 distinct titles of denominations represents a difference, either in doctrine or polity or form of worship. One of the most numerous of the denominational fami- lies is the Methodist. Methodism has had a marvelous growth in the United States, and yet we find it broken into eighteen divisions. There are no doctrinal differences to account for them. They are all Arminian in theology, agreeing in their opposition to the Calvinistic decrees; em- phasizing the points of doctrine which Wesley made dis- tinctive; and manifesting substantial oneness in the minor matters of usage. They are one in spirit, and each has the family resemblance in many characteristics. They differ, first, in church government. Some are episcopal; others presbyterian, with presidents of conferences instead of bish- ops; and one is independent. The oldest of the existing divisions, the Methodist Protestant, became separated from the parent body about 1830 in a controversy over the ad- mission of laymen into the governing body of the Church. Those who espoused this reform believed that bishops and presiding elders were autocratic, and when they formed a system of their own they brought the laymen to the front and sent bishops and presiding elders to the rear. This was a division on principles of government. Eight of the branches became such because of color or race difference. Nearly all of these separated from a white body. Two RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxv other divisions, the American Wesleyan and the Methodist Episcopal, South, were due to the slavery question, which has been one of the most prolific causes, in the history of the last century, of ecclesiastical controversy and secessions. Another body, the Free Methodists, was the result of too little forbearance and too harsh exercise of discipline, on the one side, and to extravagances of preaching and behavior on the other. In other words, there was a misunderstand- ing, a quarrel, and a separation. The two Congregational Methodist branches (formerly three) are not really congre- gational in form of government. They were caused by disciplinary troubles. The Primitive branch comes to us, not by division, but from England through Canada. To summarize, ten of the seventeen divisions were due to the race or the slavery question, and six to controversies over practical questions. Of course differences were in- creased, in some instances, by the natural process of devel- opment. The itinerancy, for example, has been modified in the Methodist Episcopal and in the Methodist Protes- tant Church, and the probationary system abolished in the Church, South. Leaving out the Independent and the four Congregational branches, which are very small, I doubt whether there is any difference between the various epis- copal bodies that would be harder to overcome in any effort to unite them than that of race and section. There are five non-episcopal bodies which are not widely separated in practice or spirit. Of the twelve Presbyterian bodies all are consistently Calvinistic but two, the Cumberland and the Cumberland Colored, which hold to a modified Calvinism. All use the Presbyterian system of government, with little variation. What, then, is it that divides them? Slavery divided the Northern and Southern, the race question the two Cumber- land bodies; one branch is Welsh, and the rest are kept xxvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. apart by minute variations. They have close points of agreement, but they differ on questions that seem to others utterly insignificant. We may sum up the causes of division under four heads: (i) controversies over doctrine; (2) controversies over administration or discipline; (3) controversies over moral questions; (4) controversies of a personal character. We are a nation made up of diverse race-elements. All varieties of speech, habits of thought, mental, moral, and religious training are represented among us by the older and the newer, the European and the Asiatic immigration. Here there is the utmost freedom for all forms of religion, with no exclusive favors to any. We must expect, from such a commingling, currents, counter-currents, and eddies of religious thought. Different systems of doctrine, differ- ent forms of worship, and different principles of discipline are brought into contact, and each has its influence upon the others. Calvinism affects Arminianism, and Arminian- ism Calvinism. The Teutonic element modifies the English and is modified by it in turn. Catholicism has been most profoundly affected by Protestantism, and some elements of Protestantism by Catholicism. Thus there are various forces acting upon religion in the United States, and pro- ducing phenomena in our religious life which the future historian will study with great interest. Without attempting to consider with any degree of thoroughness the tendencies manifested in the history of religion in the United States, I must refer to that toward liberal views. Most denominations have become much more liberal in spirit than they used to be. It was the growth of this liberal spirit which caused many of the divi- sions of the past eighty or ninety years. Let me give a single illustration of the tendency. A band of Dunkards came across the sea from Germany to Pennsylvania in 1719. RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxvii .They were a very simple people, interpreting the Bible literally, fashioning their outward as well as their spiritual lives by it, and believing they were called by God to be a peculiar and exclusive people. More unworldly men and women never inhabited cloister. They were in the world but not a part of the world. They thought it a virtue to resist its customs and ignore its fashions. In the character and cut of their garments, in the manner of wearing their hair, in the way they ordered their homes and their daily life, they were separate and peculiar. They adopted strin- gent rules of discipline to prevent the trimming of the beard, the wearing of hats instead of bonnets, the laying of carpets, the use of pianos, and similar acts, in order to keep themselves pure and unspotted from the world and maintain their simplicity of life and faith. For many years the influences of the world seemed to have no effect upon them; but gradually innovations crept into their habits, their discipline was insensibly relaxed, and the questions sent up to their annual meeting grew more numerous and perplexing, and differences of opinion became quite com- mon. One year this question was presented, among others: "How is it considered for Brethren to establish or patronize a high-school?" After canvassing the Bible carefully for light, the following answer was returned : " Considered that Brethren should mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate." Nevertheless the high-school was established and has since developed into a college. The Dunkards between 1880 and 1890 split into three bodies. Association with others inevitably changed the view and habits of a number of them, and led to innovation. These innovations were resisted by the more conservative, and division, where full toleration was not possible, was the in- evitable result. Consequently, the body that had persisted for a century and a half as an unworldly, harmonious, and xxviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. united communion was divided into three branches, a Pro- gressive, a Conservative, and an Old Order branch. Conservative and liberal tendencies appear in all organ- izations with which men have to do. They are manifested in all Churches. When circumstances accentuate them, only broad toleration and strong interests in common can prevent division. 7. ANALYSIS OF RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The statistical results given in the census of 1890 more thoroughly and exhaustively than ever before show that the religious forces of the United States are almost entirely Christian. The number of organizations and mem- bers belonging to other than Christian bodies is a very small fraction of the whole, over one, but less than two, per cent. Among the non-Christian denominations we count the Orthodox and Reformed Jews, the Society for Ethical Cul- ture, the Buddhists, and the Theosophists. (The pagan Indians are not included in the census, and no account is made of them here.) Those bodies are all insignificant, except the Jews, and are hardly sufficient in number to constitute a class. Including the Jews, there were in 1890 626 organizations and 132,301 members who are non- Christian. I assume that the Latter-Day Saints and the Spiritualists, whatever may be thought of certain features of their systems of religion, are as bodies properly classed as Christian. The Latter-Day Saints make much of the name of Christ, at least, embracing it in the title of both of their branches. The non-Christian bodies which, excepting the Jewish, are not growing, but rather decreasing, need not further engage our special consideration. The aggregates by which the forces of religion were rep- resented in 1890 were very large. There were, in the first place, 111,036 ministers. This number represents chiefly those in the active service as preachers, pastors, and mission- RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxix aries. The percentage of those who, though retaining their ecclesiastical standing as ministers, have ceased to perform its duties cannot be large. On the other hand, it should be observed that the very numerous body of men known to Methodism as local preachers, some of whom are ordained, are not counted; nor are any returns given for those who exercise the functions of the ministry in bodies like the Plymouth Brethren, the Christadelphians, the Shakers, and similar societies. The ministry is not an order or an office among the Plymouth Brethren; but any believer who feels called to preach is given the opportunity to manifest his gifts. They have, therefore, no roll of ministers to be re- ported. The vast majority of the 111,036 ministers give their whole time to their ministerial work, and are supported by the churches they serve. The number of organizations, or church societies, or con- gregations was 165,297. This covers not only all self- supporting churches, charges, or parishes, but also missions, chapels, and stations where public worship is maintained once a month, or oftener. Many of these places are sup- ported by home mission societies or neighboring churches. It appears that upward of 23,000 organizations own no church edifices, but meet in halls, schoolhouses, or private houses. It would be interesting to know how many meetings are held by all denominations in the course of a year. In some Catholic parishes five or six services of the mass, in a few cases even more, are provided every Sunday. In most Protestant churches there are two services on Sunday, be- sides the week-night prayer-meeting and special evangel- istic gatherings. In sparsely settled sections of the South and West bi-monthly or monthly services are the rule. Besides the rented places, there are more than 142,000 Christian church edifices opened periodically to the gen- xxx CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. eral public. If monthly meetings only were held in these churches, there would be a grand total of 1,711,200 every year. But as a rule three services are held weekly, not including the Sunday-school. Probably the actual number of Sunday and week-night services, to say nothing about Sunday-school sessions, is between 15,000,000 and 20,000,- ooo a year, with 10,000,000 sermons. Those who would get some idea of the activity of the Churches in publishing the good tidings and propagating the principles of religion must consider the tremendous significance of this conserv- ative estimate. The accommodations afforded to Christian worshipers by the 142,000 church edifices aggregate 43,000,000 and upward. That is, more than 43,000,000 people could find sittings at one time in the churches, to say nothing of other places where divine service is held. The question has been raised whether, if everybody wanted to go to church once a week, the churches could contain them. It is to be said, in the first place, that not all the inhabitants of any community could attend service at any particular hour or on any particular day. Infants, the infirm, the sick, and those who wait upon them must remain at home, and it is doubtful, under the most favorable circumstances, whether more than two-thirds of the population of any community of a thousand or more could be free to attend any one service. The churches alone, it appears, furnish accommodations for over two- thirds of the population, while the halls, schoolhouses, and other places where sermons are preached have room for nearly two and a quarter millions more. As most churches have at least two services every Sunday, and as many persons attend only one, it seems a very reasonable inference that if the entire population should so desire, and sickness and other controlling conditions did not intervene, they could attend divine worship once a RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxxi week. In particular communities where the population is very sparse, the services may be too infrequent; in crowded centres the church accommodations may not in all cases be in adequate proportion to the numbers; but on the whole, taking all circumstances into consideration, it cannot be said that the spiritual interests of the millions are neglected, so far as privileges to worship are concerned. It is an enormous aggregate of value (nearly $670,000,- ooo) which has been freely invested for the public use and the public good in church property. This aggregate rep- resents not all that Christian men and women have conse- crated to religious objects, but only what they have con- tributed to buy the ground and erect and furnish the buildings devoted to worship. The cost has in some cases run up into the hundred thousands; in many others it is covered by hundreds; in the vast majority of instances it is measured by thousands. Every community has one or more churches, according to the number, character, and needs of its population. In crowded cities, where real es- tate is quoted at high rates, and where churches generally occupy the best positions, the average value of the edifices rises to astonishing figures. This is especially true of the older cities, like New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, Bos- ton, and of the older denominations, such as the Episcopal, the Reformed Dutch, and the Friends. The average value of the churches, taking the whole country and all Christian bodies into account, is $4707. Of course in some denomi- nations the average is much greater, in others much smaller. For example, among the Original Freewill Baptists of the Carolinas it is only $455; while in the Reformed (Dutch) Church it reaches $19,227; in the Unitarian, $24,725; and in the Reformed Jewish, $38,839, which is the highest for any denomination. The high average a*nong the Jews is chiefly due to the fact that most of their communicants xxxii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. (nearly 88 per cent.) are to be found in the cities. Of Unitarian and Episcopal communicants, 48 per cent, are in cities of 25,000 population and upward. Denominations which, like the Disciples of Christ, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and the United Brethren, have a constitu- ency made up chiefly of rural inhabitants, report a lower average of value. The figures for the Disciples of Christ are $2292, for the United Brethren, $1513, and for the Meth- odist Episcopal Church, South, $1480. It is to be noted that the average is much smaller in the Southern than in the Northern and New England States. As a matter of fact, at least 20 per cent, of the entire value of church prop- erty is returned by the State of New York alone; and New York, Pennsylvania, Massachusetts, Ohio, and Illinois to- gether have more than 50 per cent, of it. No account is made in the census report of church debts, and the statis- tical plan of none of the denominations, with one or two exceptions, is designed to collect information on this point. The Methodist Episcopal Church, however, provides for it in its systematic yearly inquiries. In that body it appears that the debts on the churches constitute about n per cent, of their value. Whether this proportion holds good in other denominations it is impossible to say. In some, doubtless, it is less; in others, more. In the Protestant Episcopal Church no edifice can be canonically consecrated until it is fully paid for. Among the mightiest of the religious forces of this coun- try are to be reckoned the members or communicants of the Christian Churches. Allowing for those members who are dark beacons and either help not at all or help to lead astray, we have still an army of millions of men and women who, by lives devoted to the service of God and their own race, manifest the power of the gospel to reach and regen- erate the human heart and satisfy its highest aspirations. RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxxiii These are active forces, constant in purpose, with an influ- ence all-pervading and all-persuasive, touching the hearts of the young and shaping their tender thoughts for eter- nity, helping the older to make choice while opportunity offers, and encouraging the weak and stumbling believer to persevere. There were in 1890 nearly twenty and a half millions of Christian believers, of all creeds and denominations. A considerable number are members of bodies only nominally Christian, and we should naturally exclude Spiritualists, Latter-Day Saints, and certain other denominations. With these omissions we would still have twenty millions of members, Protestant and Catholic, which is nearly one third of the entire population of the United States. When it is remembered that several millions of our population are children too young to be communicants, the showing for the Churches cannot be regarded as unfavorable, by any means. Nearly one person in every three of all ages is a Christian communicant. 8. THE RELIGIOUS POPULATION. What is our religious population? While no enumeration has been made to as- certain the religious preferences of the people of the United States, it is quite possible to form an estimate upon the basis of the communicants reported, which will be suffi- ciently accurate for all purposes. The usual way of com- puting religious population is by multiplying the number of communicants of any Protestant denomination by 3!. This is on the supposition that for every communicant there are 2^ adherents, including, of course, young children. A careful examination has satisfied me that this supposition rests on good grounds. I find support for it in a comparison between the census returns of the religious populations of various communions in Canada with those which the de- nominations give themselves of communicants. It will be xxxiv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. convenient to arrange the returns for population and com- municants in tabular form. DENOMINATIONS. Religious Communi- Population. cants. Methodists 847,469 241,376 Presbyterians 755>i99 169,152 Episcopalians 644,106 114,931 Baptists 303,749 78,059 This table indicates that there are 2.5 Methodist, 3.5 Presby- terian, 4.6 Episcopalian, and 2.9 Baptist adherents to every communicant. The average is 3.2. This is higher than I feel warranted in applying to all denominations in the United States. The proportion varies with the denomina- tions, and is probably much lower when the smaller and more obscure denominations are brought into consideration. Certainly, the results justify us in assuming that there are at least 2.5 adherents in the United States to each Protes- tant communicant, taking all the denominations together. In round numbers we may take 14,180,000 as representing the Protestant communicants. This leaves out not only the Catholics, but the Jews, the Theosophists, the Ethical Cul- turists, and the Spiritualists. It seems best to omit the Latter-Day Saints also. Multiplying this number by 3^, we have 49,630,000, which represents the aggregate of Prot- estant communicants and adherents, or Protestant popula- tion. To this we must add the Catholic population, in order to get the entire Christian population. There are 6,257,871 Catholic communicants of all branches. Catholic communicants, according to Catholic estimates, constitute 85 per cent, of the Catholic population. There must, there- fore, be a Catholic population of 7,362,000; adding this to the Protestant population, we have 56,992,000. This stands for the Christian population of the United States in 1890. As the population, according to the census, is 62,622,- 250, it would appear that there are 5,630,000 people who are neither Christian communicants nor Christian adherents. RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxxv Making liberal allowance for the Jews and other religious bodies not embraced in the Christian population, there are 5,000,000 belonging to the non-religious and anti-religious classes, including free-thinkers, secularists, and infidels. We have, of course, no warrant for believing that the ma- jority of these 5,000,000 who are outside the religious popu- lations are atheists, or avowed unbelievers. There are but few real atheists; few who do not have some belief con- cerning a supreme being and a future. But most of the 5,000,000 are probably opposed to the Churches for various reasons. And we must not forget that in the fifty-seven millions counted as the Christian population are many who are indifferent to the claims of religion, and seldom or never go to a house of worship. Adding these, and the large num- ber of members on whose lives religion exercises practically no power, to the 5,000,000, we have a problem of sufficient magnitude to engage the mind, heart, and hand of the Church for a generation. One out of every twelve persons is either an active or passive opponent of religion; two out of every three are not members of any Church. 9. THE GROWTH OF THE CHURCHES. The normal con- dition of the Christian Church is a growing condition. In no other way can it manifest the spirit and power of the gospel; on no other consideration can it retain that spirit and power. It has received salvation that it might press it upon those who have it not; the power of the Spirit, that it might speak in His name; the world as its parish, that it might convert it. It must be aggressive or cease to be pros- perous; it must diligently propagate or begin to decline. In the very nature of things this must be so. Death decimates yearly the list of communicants. The losses from this and other causes must be made good by accessions before actual growth is made apparent. There must be a measure of increase to prevent decline. All increase beyond that which repairs the losses we count as net increase. Our Churches, xxxvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. almost without exception, manifest the conditions of pros- perity and growth. Year by year they add to their num- bers. In some cases the percentage of growth is large; in others, small; but growth is the rule and decline the rare exception. We ascertain this, of course, by comparison of one year's returns with those of another, as furnished by the denominations themselves, or most of them. It should be said, however, that denominational statistics are not of uniform completeness and excellence, and it is difficult in many instances to obtain them at all for a series of years. This makes it hard to secure anything like a fair comparison. The returns of the census of 1890 may be regarded as ex- haustive and accurate as possible; but there is nothing in previous censuses with which to compare them. The pub- lished results of the seventh, eighth, and ninth censuses do not include communicants at all, and we cannot be sure from the way they were conducted that they were suffi- ciently accurate and complete for purposes of comparison. Results obtained in this way must be taken simply as indi- cations of increase, not as accurate representations of it. No distinction was made in 1850 and 1860 between church organizations and church edifices. Two items only ap- peared in those three censuses in such form as to admit of fair comparison, viz., church accommodations or sittings, and value of church property. It appears that the gain in sittings in the ten years ending in 1860 was 34 per cent., and in value of church property over 100; in the ten years end- ing in 1870 it was only a little more than 13 per cent, in sit- tings, but about 100 per cent, in value. Since 1870 the gain in sittings has been about 101 per cent., and in value of church property, 92. These figures must not, however, be taken without allowance for the more or less imper- fect returns of 1870. A more satisfactory comparison may be made for the larger denominations between the census returns of 1890 and returns of 1880 gathered RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxxvii The figures represent from denominational year-books, communicants. DENOMINATIONS. Baptist, Regular (3 bodies) 2 Baptist, Freewill Congregational Disciples of Christ Dunkards Episcopal, Protestant Episcopal, Reformed Evangelical Association Friends Lutheran (all bodies) Methodist Episcopal Methodist Episcopal (South) . . Methodist (other) Moravian Presbyterian (North) Presbyterian (South) Presbyterian, Cumberland. . . . Presbyterian (other) Reformed (Dutch) Reformed (German) United Brethren. . Total.. 9,263,234 13,158,363 3,895,129 The increase indicated is large, amounting to over 42 per cent. In the same period, ten years, the population in- creased at the rate of 24.86. These churches, which em- brace all Protestant communicants except about a million, grew faster than the population by 17.19 per cent. That surely is encouraging. It is a large net gain, and means that Protestant Christianity, notwithstanding the large Catholic immigration of the decade, is advancing at a rapid pace. The growth of the Roman Catholic Church for the same period must have been large. It was fed by a tremendous stream of immigrants from Catholic Europe and the Catho- lic section of Canada; and the natural increase of a popula- tion of six or seven millions must be considerable. How 1880. 1890. Increase 2,296,327 3,429,080 1,132,753 78,012 87,898 9,886 384,332 512,771 128,439 350,000 641,051 291,051 60,000 73,795 13,795 343,158 532,054 188,896 5 ? ooo 8,455 3,455 99,794 133,313 33,519 100,000 107,208 7,208 693,418 1,231,072 537,654 1,707,413 2,240,354 532,941 830,000 1,209,976 379,976 987,278 1,138,954 151,676 9,212 11,781 2,569 573,599 788,224 214,625 121,915 179,721 57,8o6 H3,933 164,940 51,007 122,078 145,447 23,369 79,269 92,970 i3,7oi 151,761 204,018 52,257 156,735 225,281 68,546 xxxviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. large it was, however, statistics cannot certainly show. The Catholic year-books do not give exact returns of Catholic population, only estimates, based upon diocesan reports of births and deaths. It is true that the census of 1890 makes returns for Catholic communicants ; but what is there with which to compare them? Sadlier's "Directory" of 1881 estimated the Catholic population of 1880 at 6,367,330; and in 1891 at 8,277,039 for 1890 an increase of 1,909,709, or about 30 per cent. In view of all the circumstances this rate of growth does not appear to be too high. If it may be taken as applying to the increase of Catholic communi- cants in the decade ending in 1890, it would appear that the Catholic Church must suffer very heavy losses, for its net increase is far below that of the Protestant Churches represented in the above table. How otherwise can its moderate rate of increase be reconciled with the enormous accessions it must have received by an immigration which helped the Lutherans and a few other Protestant bodies to a far more limited degree? 10. How THE RELIGIOUS FORCES ARE DISTRIBUTED. While the religious forces are established in every State and Territory of the Union and bear more than a hundred and forty different denominational titles, they are massed in a few denominations and in a comparatively few States. The five largest denominations comprise 60 per cent, of the entire number of communicants; and the ten largest, 75 per cent. The Roman Catholic Church is first, with 6,231,000; the Methodist Episcopal second, with 2,240,- ooo; the Regular Baptists, Colored, third, with 1,349,000; the Regular Baptists, South, fourth, with 1,280,000; and the Methodist Episcopal, South, fifth, with 1,210,000. The Catholic figures are truly of magnificent proportions. They exceed by more than 1 50,000 the sum of those representing the four next largest denominations. Every tenth person in the United States is a Catholic communicant. It is only RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xxxix fair, however, to remind those interested in this statement that while a communicant is a communicant considered statistically, whether he be a Catholic or a Protestant, there is a difference between the Protestant and the Catholic basis of membership which ought to be kept constantly in view when comparison is undertaken. The Catholic au- thorities count as communicants all who have been con- firmed and admitted to the communion, and these virtually constitute the Catholic population, less all baptized persons below the age of nine or eleven. The Catholic discipline does not contemplate excommunication for violations of the moral code, only for lapses from the faith and refusal to obey the ecclesiastical commandments. There are many who go to make up the Protestant population who have been expelled from membership for offenses which the C atholic Church treats by a very different method . In other words, while the Catholic Church reckons that 85 per cent, of its population are communicants, among Protestants the proportion is estimated to be under, rather than over, 30 per cent. The Protestant basis of membership is belief and conduct; the Catholic, belief and obedience. In any given thousand of Catholic population there are 850 com- municants and 150 adherents; while a thousand of Protest- ant population yields only about 300 communicants, the remaining 700 being adherents. Thus, while the 6,231,000 Catholic communicants represent a Catholic population of about 7,330,000, the 2,240,000 communicants of the Meth- odist Episcopal Church, alone, indicate a Methodist popu- lation of 7,840,000. The Roman Catholic Church is first also in value of church property, of which it returns, in round numbers, $118,000,000. The Methodist Episcopal is second ($97,- 000,000); the Protestant Episcopal third ($81,000,000); the Northern Presbyterian fourth ($74,000,000); and the Northern Baptists fifth ($49,000,000). Two of these de- xl CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. nominations, the Episcopal and the Presbyterian, are not among the five which return the largest number of com- municants. They stand third and fourth respectively in the table of church property, showing that they are much more wealthy in proportion to communicants than any of the five larger denominations. In number of organizations, or congregations, the Meth- odist Episcopal Church comes first, with 25,861, and the Roman Catholic last, with 10,231. The Southern Baptists are second, with 16,238; the Southern Methodists third, with 15,017; and the Colored Baptists fourth, with 12,533. The reason the Catholic congregations number only two- fifths as many as the Methodist Episcopal is because their parishes are so much larger and more populous. Some Catholic parishes embrace from 12,000 to 16,000 commu- nicants, all using the same edifice. It is a common thing in the cities for Catholic churches to have five and six different congregations every Sunday. To recapitulate: The Roman Catholic Church is first in the number of communicants and value of church prop- erty, and fifth in number of organizations and houses of worship; the Methodist Episcopal is first in the number of organizations and houses of worship, and second in the number of communicants and value of church property. Let us now see how the five leading denominational families or groups stand. The Catholics, embracing seven branches, come first as to communicants, with 6,258,000; the Methodists, embracing seventeen branches, come second, with 4,598,000; the Baptists, thirteen branches, are third, with 3,718,000; the Presbyterians, twelve branches, are fourth, with 1,278,000; and the Lutherans, sixteen branches, are fifth, with 1,231,000. It will be observed that the com- bined Methodist branches have about 1,600,000 fewer com- municants than the combined Catholic branches. As to the value of church property, the Methodist fam- RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xli ily is first, the figures being $132,000,000. The Catholic family is second, $118,000,000; the Presbyterian third, $95,000,000; Episcopalian fourth, $82,835,000; the Bap- tist fifth, $82,390,000. Thus, among denominational families the Catholics are first in the number of commu- nicants, second in value of church property, and fourth in the number of organizations and houses of worship. The Methodists are first in the number of organizations and houses of worship and value of church property. Naturally we should expect to find the greatest number of communicants in the States having the greatest popula- tion. New York has nearly 6,000,000 population, and returns 2,171,822 communicants. Pennsylvania, second in population, is also second in communicants, reporting 1,726,640. Illinois is third in population, but fourth in communicants; Ohio, fourth in population, but third in communicants; Missouri, fifth in population, but sixth in communicants; Massachusetts, sixth in population, but fifth in communicants. This shows that the percentage of communicants to population varies even in the older States. In New York it is 36.21; in Pennsylvania, 32.84; in Ohio, 33.13; in Illinois, 31.43; and in Massachusetts, 42.11. The highest in any State is 44.17, in South Carolina; the lowest, 12.84, in Nevada. The highest percentage is not found in any State, but in a Territory. New Mexico's population are communicants to the extent of 68.85 per cent.; and, strange to say, Utah is second, its percentage being 61.62. New Mexico is predominantly Catholic. This explains its high percentage of communicants. Utah is the stronghold of the Mormons, and, like the Catholics, they report a large membership in proportion to their population. The Cath- olics are numerically the strongest in thirty-three States and Territories, including the New England, the Pacific, the newer Northwestern, and various Western and Southern States; the Methodists in South Carolina, Tennessee, West xlii CHARACTERISTICS JN THE UNITED STATES. Virginia, Delaware, Florida, Indiana, Indian Territory, Kansas, and Oklahoma; the Baptists in Alabama, Arkansas, Georgia, Kentucky, Mississippi, North Carolina, Texas, and Virginia; and the Latter-Day Saints in Utah. It is interesting to note that Pennsylvania is the strong- hold of the Lutherans, the Presbyterians, the Moravians, the Mennonites, and the Reformed (German) ; North Car- olina of the Methodists; New York of the Catholics, the Jews, the Episcopalians, the Universalists, and the Re- formed (Dutch) ; Massachusetts of the Congregationalists, Unitarians, Swedenborgians, Spiritualists; Georgia of the Baptists; Missouri of the Disciples of Christ; Indiana of the Friends; Ohio of the United Brethren. While New York is first among the States in number of communicants and also in value of church property, it does not occupy this position as respects number of organizations and of church edifices. Pennsylvania leads in both these particulars, having more organizations and church edifices than any other State. Ohio occupies the second place and New York the third as to edifices and the fifth as to organizations. The following table shows how the posi- tions of the leading States vary in the different columns. In each list the States are arranged in the order of numer- ical precedence. Communicants. Value of Church Property. Church Edifices. Organizations. I. New York. i. New York. i. Pennsylvania. i. Pennsylvania. 2. Pennsylvania. 2. Pennsylvania. 2. Ohio. 2. Ohio. 3- Ohio. 3- Massachusetts. 3- New York. 3- Texas. 4- Illinois. 4- Ohio. 4- Illinois. 4- Illinois. 5- Massachusetts. 5- Illinois. 5- Georgia. 5- New York. 6. Missouri. 6. New Jersey. 6. North Carolina. 6. Missouri. 7- Indiana. 7. Missouri. 7. Missouri. 7. Georgia. 8. North Carolina. 8. Michigan. 8. Alabama. 8. North Carolina. 9- Georgia. 9- Indiana. 9- Indiana. 9- Indiana. 10. Texas. 10. Connecticut. 10. Tennessee. 10. Alabama. Only six States appear in all these tables, viz., New York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Illinois, Missouri, and Indiana. Texas. RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xliii which is tenth in the list arranged according to number of communicants, and does not appear at all in those for value of church property and number of church edifices, stands third in that for number of organizations. This indicates that the average number of communicants to each organiza- tion is much smaller in Texas than in the other States men- tioned. Texas has a smaller percentage of urban popula- tion than the other States, excepting North Carolina, Alabama, and Georgia; it has an immense area, and it is therefore natural that its organizations should be small and numerous. ii. THE EVANGELICAL AND NON-EVANGELICAL ELE- MENTS. These terms are commonly applied to Protestants. The sense in which they are used has already been denned; but it is easier to define the terms than to classify denom- inations under them. In which class, for example, should Universalists be put? They have not been admitted to the Evangelical Alliance, chiefly because of their views respect- ing the nature and duration of future punishment; but on the main points of New Testament Christianity they are generally evangelical. On the single question of the future of the wicked dead some of the branches of the Adventist family and other bodies would be excluded from the evan- gelical list; but, on the whole, would it be quite fair to class as non-evangelical those who believe in the divinity of Christ, in the necessity and sufficiency of his atonement, and in salvation by faith alone? By some the Christians or Christian Connection have been classified with the Uni- tarians; but they have become, in late years, quite ortho- dox, and are undoubtedly evangelical. In most evangelical denominations persons are to be found who are non-evan- gelical; and in some of the non-evangelical denominations there are members who are thoroughly evangelical. Yet we cannot draw the line through denominations; we must draw it between them. The classification must therefore xliv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. be more or less arbitrary, and due allowance should be made for this fact. There are a few bodies which manifestly ought not to be classified as either evangelical or liberal. These may properly be put in a separate list. EVANGELICAL DENOMINATIONS. DENOMINATIONS. Organi- zations. Communi- cants. Adventists 1,757 60,491 Baptists 43,029 3,717,969 Brethren (River) in 3,427 Brethren (Plymouth) 314 6,661 Catholic Apostolic 10 1,394 Christadelphians * 63 1,277 Christians 1,424 103,722 Christian Missionary Association 13 754 Christian Union 294 18,214 Church of God 479 22,511 Congregationalists 4,868 512,771 Disciples of Christ 7,246 641,051 Dunkards 989 73,795 Evangelical Association 2,310 133,313 Friends (3 bodies) 855 85,216 Friends of the Temple 4 340 German Evangelical Synod 870 187,432 Lutherans 8,595 1,231,072 Mennonites 550 41,541 Methodists 51,489 4,589,284 Moravians 94 11,781 Presbyterians 13,476 1,278,332 Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) 5, 102 540,509 Reformed 2,181 309,458 Salvation Army 329 8,742 Schwenkf eldians 4 306 Social Brethren 20 913 United Brethren 4,526 225,281 Independent Congregations 156 14,126 Total 151,158 13,821,683 CATHOLIC. Catholic bodies 10,276 6,257,871 RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xlv NON-ORTHODOX. Christian Scientists Church of the New Jerusalem Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) . Communistic Societies Friends (Hicksite) German Evangelical Protestant Latter-Day Saints Spiritualists Unitarians Universalists . . 221 154 12 32 201 52 856 334 421 956 Total NON-CHRISTIAN. Chinese Temples. Ethical Culturists. Jews , Theosophists Total RECAPITULATION. Evangelical . . . Catholic Non-Orthodox. Non-Christian. 47 4 533 40 624 10,276 3,239 624 Communi- cants. 8,724 7,095 384 4,049 21,992 36,156 166,125 45,030 67,749 49,194 3,239 406,498 1,064 130,496 695 132,255 13,821,683 6,257,871 406,498 132,255 Total 165,297 20,618,307 From this it appears that the non-evangelical, non- orthodox, and non-Christian bodies count a little more than half a million, or about 2.6 per cent, of the aggregate. The evangelical communicants are to the non-evangelical as 76 to i, and constitute more than 67 per cent, of all commu- nicants, Christian and non-Christian. It further appears that the evangelical organizations out- number all other organizations nearly n to i, and form more than 91 per cent, of the aggregate. xlvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. 12. CLASSIFICATION ACCORDING TO POLITY. The ex- tended tables given at the end of this book are not, perhaps, very attractive. But they will repay careful study. There are many significant facts to be obtained from an examina- tion of the summaries of colored organizations, of denomi- nations arranged according to polity, and of churches in the cities. The last is a new feature in church statistics. Of the classification according to polity a word of ex- planation is necessary. It is difficult in some cases to know how to classify. It is clear enough that Baptists, Congre- gationalists, and Disciples of Christ are congregational; but it is not so clear where the vast body of Lutherans be- longs. They are not, I am persuaded, purely presbyterian, nor purely congregational, and certainly not purely epis- copal. My own inclination was to classify them as presby- terian, and I wrote to representative men among them for their opinion, and it will be interesting to quote from some of the responses. President Henry E. Jacobs, of the body known as the General Council, says: I am not surprised at your perplexity concerning the classification of Lutherans with respect to church polity. As the form of government is regarded as unessen- tial, and to be determined according to circumstances, there is a lack of uniform- ity. The Synodical Conference gives to synods only advisory power, and requires the ratification of all synodical resolutions, and even the election of professors of theology, by the congregations. Nevertheless, they agree with the Presbyterians in maintaining a distinction between the lay and preaching elders, as one resting upon Scriptural foundations. Muhlenberg's scheme of church government clearly belongs to a generic presbyterianism; and this has been propagated in General Council, General Synod, United Synod of South, and most of the independent synods. The General Council rejects, however, lay elders, as not warranted in Scripture; although in most of its older congregations the constitutions have not been changed and a lay eldership is retained simply as a useful but not a Scriptural or necessary church institution. However you may classify us, you will, therefore, not escape criticism and that, too, with some basis of truth; but taking everything into consideration, I believe that you are right in classifying us as presbyterian. RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xlvii The Rev. J. Nicum, of the same branch, says the Lu- theran Church is not strictly presbyterian, though usually so classified, nor is it congregational. Everywhere in the Lutheran Church there are conferences, synods, consistories, etc., to whom questions of ordination, discipline, appeals from decisions of vestries or congregations are taken. If you now ask me for a positive opinion as to what the polity of the Lutheran Church really is, I say it is episcopal, or at least more nearly so than anything else. Our presidents of conferences and of synods are really bishops. They are everywhere charged with the supervision of the churches, their visitation, the ordi- nation of pastors, and the recommendation of suitable men to vacant parishes. They also lay the cornerstones to new church buildings, dedicate them, install ministers, or appoint suitable persons to attend to these matters for them. This practice is universally followed in the Synodical Conference, in the General Coun- cil, and in almost all the independent synods. Jure divino, every pastor is bishop of his flock, but the institution of diocesan bishops is a matter of human expedi- ency. This is the Lutheran view. Professor M. Giinther, of the Synodical Conference, writes: You may be right in supposing "that it is, rather, presbyterian," if you have in view Eastern bodies. But for them (General Council and General Synod) I would not speak. As to the Synodical Conference, its polity is not strictly congregational, but near to it in reference to the main principle of Congregationalism, that every con- gregation is independent and self-governing. We differ in regard to the mode in which Congregational churches assist each other, etc. Our congregations have freely entered into a synodical union for mutual assist- ance and oversight, for the purpose of more effectually securing unity and purity of doctrine, and of more successfully advancing the general interests of the church (institutions, missions, etc.). They are represented by their pastors and lay dele- gates, who act in their name, in some cases being instructed by them. (Pastors whose congregations have not as yet joined synod have no vote.) Synod with us has only advisory power, no legislative or judicial power. Our synodical organization differs quite from that of other bodies, even Lu- theran. In our body congregations govern themselves decide matters in con- gregational meetings. In others, congregations are governed by church councils. Synods are regarded as legislative and judicial bodies, deposing pastors, etc., giving pastors whose congregations do not belong to synod a vote, etc. The polity of the Synodical Conference is, therefore, neither strictly congrega- tional nor presbyterian. It is based on the so-called "Collegial System" (in con- tradistinction to episcopalism and territorialism), formed according to the liberty which the church enjoys in this free country. xlviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. Professor George H. Schodde, of the Independent Synod of Ohio, says: In theory, and in practice too, among the most thorough-going representatives of historic Lutheranism, the congregational principle is maintained and lived up to; in reality, and by common consent, so much power has been delegated the synods that the polity almost seems presbyterian. There is no disagreement in principle among us as to the congregational character of our polity; but in prac- tice synods are generally a good deal more than advisory bodies. When, however, it comes to a clash, I have never heard of a synod of any prominence that has claimed a right to control the affairs of any congregation. The latter is the highest court of appeal. "Synod is merely an advisory body" is in theory the fundamental basis of our polity. The struggle between the Ohio Synod and the General Council some fifteen years ago was only on the practical application of this principle, not on the principle itself. I think our leading men would with one voice say that our polity is congregational, and the church to be classified as such. I give a single other opinion, from a letter by Professor E. J. Wolf, of the General Synod. He says: Theoretically, our polity is congregational. Practically, it has varied according to environment, especially so because Lutherans have never claimed any polity to be divine right. The Missourians carry out strictly the congregational idea. Their churches are republics, their ministers are presidents, though when in office they are almost absolute monarchs. In the other divisions we have synods correspond- ing to the presbyteries of Calvinism, and general bodies made up of deputies from the synods; but when it comes "to the powers and functions of the synod," they can hardly be said to conflict seriously "with the idea of pure Congregationalism." These powers are almost wholly "advisory." The exceptions to this rule are that the Augsburg Confession is the acknowledged or implied basis of every Lutheran church, and the General Synod reserves the exclusive right of publishing hymn- books, liturgies, and catechisms. Should, however, any congregation decline to use such manuals as the General Synod provides, it cannot be disciplined, although cases may arise where the synod will forbid one of its members to officiate in a recalcitrant congregation. The congregation itself cannot be dissolved, and if it sees fit to withdraw from the synod, it does not lose its character as a Lutheran society, though the synod would not allow one of its menbers to serve such a con- gregation. In other words, the synod has control over the ministers, which it can depose as well as ordain, although again theoretically, in both cases, only at the instance of a congregation. But the congregation does not stand or fall through any action of synod. And just here is the pivotal point where Congregationalism and pres- byterianism both come into our polity. A minister once a member of a synod is subject to its requirements he must submit to the body he has joined. A congre- RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. xlix gation can defy a synod's action; but the only prejudice it suffers is to lose its connection with the synod. It resumes an independent relation, or it may join a synod connected with another general body. Amid such conflicting opinions, I have deemed it proper to make a sort of compromise, and classify the Synodical Conference and the Ohio Synod, which all agree are less presbyterian than other Lutheran bodies, as congregational, and all the rest, except the independent congregations who also go into the congregational list, as presbyterian. 13. THE CHURCHES IN CITIES. The tables devoted to the statistics of the Churches in the cities are quite exhaus- tive, including all municipalities having a population of 25,000 and upward. The cities are divided, for the sake of convenience, into three classes: first, those having 500,- ooo population and upward; second, those having a popu- lation of 100,000 to 500,000; and third, those having a pop- ulation of 25,000 to 100,000. The results are, in brief, that there are 5,302,018 com- municants in these cities, or more than a fourth of the ag- gregate for the whole country; 10,241 organizations, which is less than a sixteenth of the whole number; 9722 church edifices, which is a little larger proportion; and church property valued at $313,537,247, or more than 46 per cent, of the grand total. The large figures representing church property do not need an explanation. The high values of city property account for them. The cities have an aggregate population of 13,988,938. Of this popula- tion it appears that one for every 2.64 persons is a com- municant. This is a higher average than obtains in the country generally, where it takes more than three persons to yield one communicant. In the United States there are 337+ communicants in every thousand population; in the cities, nearly 379 in every thousand. Much of this differ- ence may be explained by the fact that the Roman Catholic 1 CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. strength is chiefly in the cities, and it has a larger proportion of communicants to its religious population than any other denomination. The fact that the average of communicants to population is so large in the cities must be an encourage- ment to those who fear that the church is losing its grip on the masses crowded into our cities. In the matter of church edifices a little calculation will make it appear that the cities of the second and third classes have more in proportion to population than those of the first class. The latter have one to 2147 of the population; those of the second class, one to 1468; and those of the third class, one to 1052. Of the denominations, 37 are not represented in any of the cities. Only three the Roman Catholic, Methodist Episcopal, and Protestant Episcopal are represented in all of them. Of the Jews (Orthodox), nearly 92 per cent, are in the cities; of the Jews (Reformed), more than 84 per cent. ; of the Unitarians and Episcopalians, upward of 48; of the Roman Catholics, more than 42; of the Pres- byterians (North), nearly 29; of the Methodists (Episcopal), nearly 15; and of the Southern Baptists and Southern Methodists, only about 4. 14. THE NEGRO IN His RELATIONS TO THE CHURCH. The negro is a religious being wherever you find him and under whatever conditions. In his own continent, where civilizing influences have hardly begun to lift him above the state of savage degradation in which he has so long re- mained, his religious instincts are dominant. They find expression often in superstitious, idolatrous, and cruel rites and observances; but he has, nevertheless, conceptions of beings of exalted power who affect the destiny of men. The negro of the United States has no religion but the Christian religion. He is not a heathen, like our native Indian. He worships but one God, who is a just and mer- RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. U ciful God, desiring that all men should be free from sin, and should come to a knowledge of the way of life through Jesus Christ. He is still more or less superstitious; he still has some faith in the power of charms; there is still some trace of heathenish practices in him; but our own race has not altogether outgrown childish thoughts about unlucky days and the way to avoid the evil they bring, and how mascots procure success. We cannot condemn the negro for his superstition without taking blame upon ourselves for the tenacity with which we cling to belief in signs and times and things, lucky and unlucky. The negro of the United States is a Christian, not an atheist or a doubter. He gives no countenance to secularist or free-thinking organizations; nor does he prefer abnormal types of religion, such as Mormonism and spiritualism. Moreover, he is not a rationalist, or a theosophist, or an ethical culturist. He does not turn aside to adopt the erratic ideas of little coteries of religionists. Neither does he show a preference for the Roman form of Christianity. The splendid ceremonies of Catholic worship might be sup- posed to have a strong attraction for him, but it is not so. The actual membership of separate negro Catholic churches does not exceed fifteen thousand, and yet the Catholic Church is not weak in Louisiana or Maryland or the District of Columbia. Thirty-one represents the total of separate Catholic negro churches, not including, of course, the negro communicants in mixed churches. The negro is not only a Christian, he is an evangelical Christian. He is a devout Baptist and an enthusiastic Methodist. He loves these denominations, and seems to find in them an atmosphere more congenial to his warm, sunny nature, and fuller scope for his religious activity, than in other communions. Perhaps this is due to his long association with them and his training. There is no reason lii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. to believe that he might not have been as intense a Presby- terian as he is a Baptist, or as true a Congregationalist as he is a Methodist, if these denominations had been able to come as near to him in the days of his slavery as did the Baptist and Methodist churches. It] was fortunate for him that, while he was the slave of the white master, that master was a Christian and instructed him in the Christian faith. The school was practically closed to him; but the church was open, and thus he came into personal freedom and into the rights of citizenship an illiterate man, but a Christian, with that measure of culture in things spiritual and moral that the Christian faith, voluntarily accepted, necessarily involves. According to the census of 1890, there are 7,470,0x30 negroes in this country. This includes all who have any computable fraction of negro blood in their veins. Of these all except 581,000 are in the old slave territory, now embraced in sixteen States and the District of Colum- bia. In other words, notwithstanding the migration of negroes to the North and West, 91 per cent, of them are still in the South, on the soil where the Emancipation Proclamation of 1862 reached them, and made them for- ever freej from involuntary bondage. The negro churches of the South, therefore, form a large and important factor in the Christianity of that section. In ten of those States the number of negro communicants ranges between 106,000 and 341,000, and in four of them it exceeds the total of white communicants. Thus in Alabama, Georgia, Missis- sippi, and South Carolina there are more colored than white communicants, although in Mississippi and South Carolina only does the negro population exceed the white. This shows that in point of church-membership the negro is quite as devoted as his white brother. Indeed, the pro- portion of colored people who are connected with the church throughout the United States is larger than that which RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. liii obtains among the white people. About one in every three whites is a church-member. On this basis there should be 2,410,000 colored members. The actual number is 2,674,000, or an excess of 264,000 beyond the proportion that obtains among the whites. The aggregate of colored communicants in the United States, so far as it could be ascertained by the careful methods of the census, is, in round numbers, 2,674,000. This includes all colored denominations, and all colored congregations in mixed denominations, so far as they could be ascertained; but it does not take account of col- ored communicants in mixed congregations. The number omitted, however, cannot be very large. The States in which the negro communicants are most numerous are as follows : Georgia 341,433 Texas 186,038 South Carolina 317,020 Tennessee 131,015 Alabama 297,161 Louisiana 108,872 North Carolina 290,755 Arkansas 106,445 Virginia. 238,617 Kentucky 92,768 Mississippi 224,404 Florida 64,337 In these twelve States are found 2,398,865 communicants, leaving about 275,000 to the rest of the States and Terri- tories of the Union. As to denominational connection, the negro is predomi- nantly Baptist. More than half of all negro communicants are of this faith, the exact number being 1,403,559. Most of these are Regular Baptists, there being less than 20,000 in the Freewill, Primitive, and Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit branches. It is significant that the negro prefers the pro- gressive and missionary type of the Baptist faith, and does not believe in the Hard-shell, Old School, or anti-mission- ary wing. Not less Calvinistic than the most Calvinistic liv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. of the Regular Baptists, he is also strict in his practice and thoroughly denominational in his spirit, and takes no little satisfaction in winning negro members of other bodies to the Baptist faith. The number of negro Methodists is 1,190,638, or about 213,000 less than the aggregate of colored Baptists. The Methodists are divided into more branches than the Bap- tists, those having the episcopal system embracing the great majority of church-members. The Presbyterians have about 30,000, the Disciples of Christ 18,578, and the Prot- estant Episcopal and Reformed Episcopal bodies somewhat less than 5,000. The Baptists are organized into associa- tions, and have State conventions; the Methodists and Presbyterians into annual conferences and presbyteries. A large measure of superintendence is characteristic of the Methodist bodies, the system of episcopal and sub-episcopal supervision resulting apparently in more intelligent en- deavor, greater concert of action, and better discipline. The increase in the number of colored communicants since emancipation has been marvelous. How many of the slaves were church-members is not and cannot be known certainly. Such statistics as we have must be regarded as imperfect, particularly of the colored Baptists. There were of colored Methodists at the outbreak of the war about 275,000, as nearly as I can ascertain. According to this, there has been an increase in thirty years of over 900,000 negro Methodists. This is truly enormous. In the Meth- odist Episcopal Church alone are more colored communi- cants, mainly in the South, than the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, reported in 1865, and the two leading African branches have had a marvelous growth. The number of colored Baptists in 1860 did not, probably, exceed 250,000. We do not know, of course, how many colored communi- cants there were who were not organized into churches and RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. lv reported in denominational statistics. But according to the figures we have, there was an increase in thirty years of more than 1,150,000 colored communicants. I know of no parallel to this development in the history of the Christian church, when all the circumstances are considered. The negro, considering the little wealth he had when slavery ceased, has achieved wonders in the accumulation of church property. The value of the churches he owns is $26,626,000, the number of edifices being 23,770. Making due allowance for the generous help which the whites have given, it still appears that the negro has not been unwilling to make large sacrifices for the sake of religion, and that his industry, thrift, and business capacity have been made to contribute to his successful endeavors to provide himself with suitable accommodations and to encourage men of his own race to fit themselves to serve him as ministers in the expectation of a reasonable support. The foregoing pages apply entirely to conditions as shown by the census of 1890. PART II. THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. It is to be regretted that the second complete census of religious denominations was not taken for the decennial year 1900. While the census law forbade the doing of any work for the first two years of the period except that of gathering and compiling the statistics of populations and manufactures, it might have been possible, beginning in 1902, to have obtained the statistical facts for 1900. For purpose of comparison the decennial period is quite as de- sirable and necessary for religious growth as for growth of population; indeed the one is associated with the other. Nevertheless a government census of religious denomina- tions is of particular value, whenever taken, for the re- sources of the Census Office are not limited as to money, clerical and expert help, and facilities of communication. The mails are free for correspondence, and experts can be sent to any part of the country for personal inquiry where letters fail. The intelligence, perseverance, and skill brought to bear in securing the results of 1906 are to be highly commended, and the wide range of the inquiry brought together numerous items of information which the census of 1890 did not try to obtain. If in some particulars the census of 1906 seems unsatisfactory or doubtful, at most points it is complete and accurate. I do not adopt its summaries among the tables given in this volume, except of States, chiefly because they do not conform to the de- cennial period, but I use its figures for those denominations, mostly small and obscure, which make no returns and give Ivi THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. Ivii no estimates, and of which little can be ascertained except by personal visitation and inquiry. I give herewith some of the special statistics afforded by the census of 1906. The table, given further on, compiled from the census of 1906, shows the division by sex of communicants, something new in religious statistics, only a very few denominations ever having given it; value of church property (not includ- ing parsonages) not reported annually by a large number of denominations; and number of Sunday-school scholars, in which particular not all denominational statistics have been complete. It should be noted that the statistics include returns of sex of members for 193,229 organizations, or church societies, 19,001 not reporting; of value of church property for 186,132 organizations, 26,098 not reporting, and of Sunday-school scholars for 167,574 organizations, 44,656 organizations not reporting. i. SEX IN MEMBERSHIP. The highest percentage of female membership is reported for the Church of Christ, Scientist, 72.4; the Congregationalists, 65.9; the Seventh- Day Adventists, 65.2; the Protestant Episcopalians, 64.5; the Northern Presbyterians, 63.5; and the Methodist Episcopal Church, 62.6. The average for all denominations is 56.9. The Roman Catholics report nearly an even divi- sion, 50.7 per cent, female and 49.3 male. Of the Latter-Day Saints, 47.6 per cent, are males and 52.4 per cent, females. Immigration is undoubtedly an important factor in the per- centages. There are naturally many more males among the newly arrived foreigners than females. This it is that makes the percentage of females in the Greek Orthodox Church only 6.1, and in the Hungarian Reformed Church 31.3. Of the 1,285,349 immigrants admitted to the United States in the year ending June 30, 1907, 929,976, or 72.4 per cent., were male, and 355,373, or 27.6 per cent., female. Nearly all those coming from Greece and Turkey, and other Iviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. countries of Eastern Europe, from East India, Korea, and Japan, were males. The census report calls attention to the fact that the percentage of males is generally higher in the South than the North. TABLE OF SPECIAL STATISTICS. Adventists (6 bodies) Baptists (16 bodies) Brethren (Dunkards) (4 bodies) Me Male. 32,088 2,055,558 30,028 mbers. Female. 55,221 3,289,327 (53,676 Value Church Property. $2,425,209 139,842,656 2,802x32 Sunday- school Scholars. 69,110 2,898,914 78 S7< Brethren (Plymouth) (4 bodies) Brethren (River) (3 bod- ies) 4,390 I 823 6,161 2 74.6 1 18,200 i6c 8^O OOO 100 ooo to 300 ooo . . . 27 -2 OO3 IIO 3"\7 O3I 28 27S 50 ooo to 100,000 4.O 3,07? 82,271.671 26 7 1 ? 1 ? 25 ooo to 50 ooo 82 3 760 7O 773 121 21 l66 Total 1 1 60 1 6 795 $1,257,575,867 $6,523 It will be observed that nearly half the total value of church property in the United States is reported in the 160 cities; the 16,517 churches in the cities returning a total valuation of $612,833,315, while 176,278 churches outside the cities returned a valuation of $644,742,552. That is to say, nearly eleven times as many churches outside the cities returned a valuation only $32,000,000 greater than the churches in the cities. This is not at all surprising, as not only is property vastly more valuable in the crowded centres, but there the churches command wealth, and buildings are much larger and more sumptuous. The average value of city edifices, including, of course, site and furniture, is $37,103, while the average value of churches outside the cities is $6,523. 7 . GROWTH BY STATES IN COMMUNICANTS . The changes in sixteen years shown in the column of communicants by States are quite remarkable. The increase in communi- cants for the United States, not including its colonial posses- sions and Alaska from 1890 to 1906, reached 12,332,990, or nearly 60 per cent, for the sixteen years. The increases in i According to census of igoo ; the number in IQIO was 229. THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. kv the various States would naturally be affected by the tides of migration the flow from foreign immigration and the flow or ebb of population from or to other States; also by the prevalence of the Roman Catholic and Eastern Ortho- dox Churches, which report a much higher percentage of their " populations " as communicants than do other bodies. The States least affected by foreign immigration are natu- rally those of the South and the far West; but those of the far West have increased immensely by the migration of population from States east of the Rocky Mountains. The older South has contributed to the currents setting to the Pacific Coast, but more heavily to those which have filled up Texas, Oklahoma, and Arizona and crossed the border to the Canadian Northwest. 8. THE RATE OF GROWTH IN THE SOUTH. The increase of communicants in the body of the South has naturally fallen below the percentage which obtains in the whole country. Virginia, to begin south of the Potomac, the Carolinas, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Florida (de- spite the migration from the North), Arkansas, Kentucky, Tennessee, all fall below the general percentage of growth, North Carolina showing a gain of only 20 per cent. Louisi- ana constitutes a notable exception in the rate of increase, having almost doubled its number of communicants, which is far beyond the increase of population. The explanation is to be found in the growth of the Roman Catholic Church. It had in 1890 a little less than 20 per cent, of the population ; in 1906 it had 31 per cent. In the same period the popula- tion increased nearly 38 per cent. Taking the States of the South, except Florida, Louisiana, and Texas, which had an unusual growth in the period under consideration, it will be found that in every State, save North Carolina alone, the net increase in communicants was large, considerably larger than the net increase of population, showing that the Ixvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. Churches in that section of the country, whatever may be said of other sections, enjoyed a high measure of prosperity. The following table of increases will make this clear: Percentage of Percentage of STATES. increase in popu- increase in commu- tation, 1890-1906. nicants, 1890-1906. Alabama 33 47 Arkansas 26 44 Florida 161 56 Georgia 33 52 Kentucky 25 42 Louisiana 48 95 Maryland 22 25 Mississippi 32 53 Missouri 26 63 North Carolina 27 20 South Carolina 26 79 Tennessee 23 26 Texas 54 81 Virginia 13 38 It is very remarkable that Virginia, gaining only 13 per cent, in population, should have gained 38 per cent, in com- municants; and simply amazing that Missouri and South Carolina should show such immense advances in Church growth beyond the growth in population. Oklahoma, though properly a Southern State, is not included in the above comparison, because its growth has been abnormal, and has been gathered from many sources. Putting the matter in another way, the Churches have made, in most of the Southern States, a marked gain upon what may be roughly called the unchurched population; that is, those who are not communicants. For example, in Missouri, in 1890, 72.5 per cent, of the population were not church-members; in 1906 the percentage was 64.3; in Vir- ginia, whose increase in population was only 13 per cent., the number of persons in every 100 not church-members was reduced from 65.6 in 1890 to 59.8 in 1906; in Louisiana, from 64.2 in 1890 to 49.4 in 1906. THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. Ixvii 9. THE LARGEST ABSOLUTE INCREASES. Turning now to the other States of the Union we find that the largest absolute increases in communicants were as follows: New York 1,420,152 Wisconsin 444,420 Pennsylvania 1,250,382 Michigan 412,975 Illinois 874,609 Louisiana 378,909 Massachusetts 619,870 Georgia 349,986 Texas 549,745 New Jersey 349,197 Ohio 526,407 California 330,845 Missouri 463,400 Minnesota 301,852 In most of these States the chief factor in the gains is the Roman Catholic Church. In New York and New Jersey the Protestant percentage of the population was less in 1906 than in 1890, while the Catholic was greater. In Pennsylvania, the Protestant gain was 2.8, the Catholic 7.1 ; in Massachusetts, the Protestant gain was .6; the Catholic 8. In Texas the Protestants have 25.8 of the population, a gain of one- tenth of i per cent., while the Catholics advanced from 4.5 to 8.7. Ohio is still a strong Protes- tant State; Missouri likewise, but in the latter the Catho- lics are gaining faster than the Protestants. In Michigan and Wisconsin the rate of Catholic growth is large, the Catholic percentage of population in the latter having in the period under review passed the Protestant. Louisiana is, of course, strongly Catholic. Georgia is a Baptist State, and there the Catholic growth is inappreciable. California shows a gain in the Protestant percentage of population of 4.9 and of Catholic 8.6. The latter now have 21.5 in every 100 and the former 14.3. In Minnesota, which is a Luth- eran State, the Protestant percentage has advanced from 19.7 to 22.2, while the Catholic percentage has fallen from 20.7 to 18.7. This is one of ten States which show an in- crease in the Protestant percentage and a decrease in the Catholic, namely Maryland, Florida, Minnesota, North Ixviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. Dakota, Tennessee, Wyoming, New Mexico, Arizona, Utah, Oregon. The same is also true of the District of Columbia. The growth by percentage brings into view a different list of States, as follows: Oklahoma 652 South Dakota 89 Washington 227 New Hampshire 85 Idaho 210 Texas 81 Montana 202 Wisconsin 80 North Dakota 167 Rhode Island 79 Nevada 154 Nebraska 78 Colorado 137 Illinois 73 California 118 Michigan 73 Wyoming 105 Pennsylvania 72 Louisiana 95 Oregon 70 10. EFFECT OF MIGRATION. In this group of States the large percentages are not specially significant, except as showing how migration into the newer States is affecting church growth. In seven of the States they are large be- cause the numbers were so small in 1890; they were not re- markably large in 1906. Colorado and California have both grown by the flow of migration into their borders, but the gains of the Churches have been greater than those of popu- lation. New Hampshire has lost in Protestant and gained in Catholic percentage, due chiefly to immigration. The large Texas percentage is due chiefly to the enormous in- crease in population. Wisconsin, Rhode Island, Illinois, and Michigan owe their notable percentages largely to Catholic growth, to which immigrants have no doubt greatly contributed. Nebraska was nearly stationary in population ; but the Churches, both Protestant and Catholic, appear to have been exceedingly active, and very successful in adding to their membership. Pennsylvania shows a much larger percentage of communicants of all faiths in 1906 than in 1890. PART III THE RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910 AND WHAT THEY SHOW. As already stated the Government census of religious bodies was not repeated in 1900 and 1910; but was taken in great elaboration of detail in 1906. As some of the denominations do not attempt to gather and publish annual statistics of their own numbers, it is necessary either to take the census returns for them or to prevail upon their leading ministers to furnish more or less approximate estimates. As the census agents do particularly effective work in reaching these denominations it is manifestly the part of wisdom to adopt the census figures in such cases. Therefore in the general tables of 1900, the census of 1890 has been followed in particular cases, and in those of 1910, that of 1906. i. GROWTH OF THE CHURCHES IN THE PAST TWENTY YEARS. A study of the denominational summaries for 1900 and 1910 will give much encouragement to those de- sirous that the Churches shall prosper and prevail. The growth in these periods, considering the increasing complex- ity of the population, the multiplication of languages, the immense tide of foreign immigration from Eastern, Southern, and Northern Europe, and other countries; the crowding of the cities with a heterogeneous population, and the crea- tion of problems of congested foreign quarters, "down-town" churches, etc. ; the draining of rural districts and the ques- tion of abandoned country churches; sudden migrations from older to newer States considering the immense Ixx CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. difficulties the Churches have had to encounter, the growth of the last twenty years has been most remarkable. There never was, it is safe to say, a more active double decade in the history of the country. The problem of finance alone, which has been carried to a successful solution, would have brought a paralysis of discouragement upon a previous generation. The building of new churches for new com- munities and in newer sections of older communities; of costly cathedrals and churches of modern character and equipment in cities and towns; of large and expensive structures to replace old and outgrown edifices; the in- creased expense of elaborate church adornments and fur- nishings; the constantly growing budget of current expenses for ministerial salaries, for music, maintenance, etc.; the call for home and foreign missions, schools, colleges, hos- pitals, and other necessary church institutions these and similar demands have tested the loyalty and resources of church-members. Church-members must have realized that though they may occasionally sing "Salvation's free," it costs enor- mously to maintain it, and yet they have multiplied in a remarkable degree. The net gain in the first ten years was six and two-third millions and in the second seven and two- third millions more than sixteen and a half millions in the two decades 1890-^910. It must not be forgotten that before any net increase can be reported the losses due to death, removal, withdrawal, excommunication, etc., must be made good out of new accessions. The 16,626,989 of net increase in the twenty years represent a growth of nearly 8 1 per cent. In other words, at this rate of increase the aggregate of communicants in 1890 20,618,307 would be doubled in less than twenty-five years. With all conceivable allowances for a large immigration, etc., this rate of advance is truly most remarkable. THE RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910. Ixxi 2 . THE LARGEST ABSOLUTE INCREASES . The denomina- tions showing the largest absolute increase in communicants during the twenty years are: the Roman Catholic, 6,183,- 680, or 99 per cent.; the Southern Baptist, 1,003,000, or 78 per cent.; the Methodist Episcopal, 946,508, or 42 per cent.; the Disciples of Christ (the older branch), 667,065, or 104 per cent.; the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 641,173, or 53 per cent.; the Presbyterian (Northern), 540,490, or 69 per cent.; the Colored Baptist, 441,176, or 33 per cent.; the Northern Baptist, 410,263, or 51 per cent.; the Lutheran Synodical Conference, 409,128, or 115 per cent.; the Protes- tant Episcopal, 396,726, or 75 per cent.; and the Congrega- tional, 222,629, or 43 P er cent. By denominational families or groups the chief gains were: Catholic, chiefly Roman 6,199,588 Methodist 2,025,768 Baptist 1,885,168 Lutheran 1,012,414 Disciples of Christ 823,723 Presbyterian 642,433 3. GROWTH OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH. The miracle of growth is, of course, the Roman Catholic. It has been three times as great as that of the Methodist group and six tunes as great as that of the Lutheran group. Its natural increase, supposing that it holds most of those born of Catholic parents, would be very large; but Europe and French Canada have poured an immense stream into its pale and given it predominance wherever the foreign element is considerable. It is, indeed, a polyglott Church, holding more nationalities in its communion, doubtless, than any other Church; all assimilated in an effective domination by a hierarchy largely of the Irish race. Its cardinals, archbishops, bishops bear, at least the great majority of them do, unmistakable Celtic names. It is one Ixxii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. of the most remarkable facts of history that Ireland, so long deprived of home rule in the British Union, has made so great an impress upon not only the political history of the United States, but also upon its religious life, through both the Catholic and Protestant Churches. 4. RELIGIOUS POPULATION IN 1910. Dividing the de- nominations into groups, we have: Communi- cants. 1. Evangelical Protestant 21,471,747 2. Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox 12,826,420 3. Unorthodox Protestant 795,414 4. Jewish 143,000 5. Miscellaneous, Buddhist, Theosophist, etc 8,715 Total 35,245,296 It is quite probable that the ratio of 2)4 adherents to each communicant, applied to the Protestant group in 1890, would be too large in 1910. The proportion of children who are church-members is unquestionably larger than it was twenty years ago. All Churches receive children into that relation much earlier in life than formerly and there are other factors tending to reduce the ratio of adherents to communicants, particularly the relaxation of discipline and the retention of some who formerly would have been dropped, expelled, or excommunicated. At any rate we can- not apply the ratio 3^. It would use up so much of the population that, with the other groups added, we should have more religious than actual population. Reducing the ratio to three for the Evangelical Protestant group ; taking the Roman Catholic population as reported and estimating that of the Eastern Orthodox Churches on the same basis; putting down from denominational sources the Jewish population at 1,900,000; and giving liberal estimates for THE RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910. Ixxiii the populations of the remaining groups, we have the fol- lowing result: 1. Protestant population 64,415,241 2. Roman Catholic and Eastern Orthodox population. . 15,089,906 3. Jewish population 1,900,000 4. Unorthodox Protestant population 1,000,000 5. Miscellaneous population 12,000 Total religious population in United States 82,417,147 The population of the United States in 1910 was 91,972,- 266. The religious population in the same year was 82,- 417,147, leaving 9,555,119 persons presumed to be without any religious preference. Among this number are included the pagan Indians. Twenty years ago the total religious population was estimated at 59,992,000, and those without denominational preference at 5,630,000. It would appear that in the twenty years there has been a gain of 22,425,147 in the religious population, or 37 per cent., and of 3,925,119 in the non-religious population, or nearly 70 per cent. These figures, however, must be taken as approximate only. They are estimates which have no very sure basis and are given simply for what they are worth. 5. CHANGES OF TWENTY YEARS. It will be seen that the list of denominations in 1910 is not shorter, but rather longer, than it was in 1890. The process of creating new denominations by division of existing ones has gone on with little or no interruption. The Salvation Army now exists as two bodies, the American Salvation Army being the newer branch; the Disciples of Christ has suffered a divi- sion and there is an organization known as Churches of Christ; the colored Primitive Baptists are now reported separately from the white Primitive Baptists; there is a second New Jerusalem Church and a second Catholic Apostolic Church; the Theosophists are divided, and the Ixxiv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. United Evangelical Church and the Polish National Church represent separations, the former from the Evangelical Association, the latter from the Roman Catholic Church. The Scandinavian Evangelical bodies, three in number, take the place of one Swedish Evangelical body, which was in existence in 1890, but was not included in the census. Im- migration has brought to the United States several Eastern Orthodox Churches not represented here in 1890 the Servian, the Syrian, the Roumanian, and the Bulgarian; also the Union of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren, the Hungarian Reformed Church, and the Japanese Buddhists. On the other hand, a number of denominations, all quite small, have disappeared, including six communistic socie- ties, the Old Catholic Church, and other insignificant bodies. Union has practically done nothing to reduce the total of denominations. In 1906 a union was in part con- summated of the Cumberland Presbyterian with the North- ern Presbyterian Church, but the Cumberland organiza- tion is still maintained and it claims a majority of mem- bers reported in 1906. A union for co-operation in general denominational work, missionary, educational, etc., has been arranged between the Northern and Free Baptists, and it may lead to a consolidation of churches and associa- tions. Denominations represented in 1890 as consisting of two branches, the Jews and the Christians, are now classed as one, with no better reason for doing so, however, than obtained twenty years ago. The total of denominations may be set down at 170 in 1910, counting the Faith Associations separately, which is perhaps questionable, and consolidating certain evangelistic churches with independent congregations. This aggregate indicates an increase of 27 in the twenty years, the number returned in 1890 being 143. What is said of the religious bodies of 1890 can be said just as truly of those of 1910; THE RETURNS FOR 1900 AND 1910. kxv many of them are small and unimportant. A full half of the 170 bodies report less than 10,000 communicants each, and 70 have less than 5,000 each. To put the matter in another way, the great mass of communicants are found in the first 37 denominations in Table III, embracing all denominations having 100,000 and upward. These 37 bodies contain more than 95 per cent, of all communicants, or 33,580,000, leaving only 1,665,000 for all the remaining 133 bodies. From all which it appears that the division of religious bodies is more a matter of name than of fact. 6. ORDER ACCORDING TO DENOMINATIONAL FAMILIES OR GROUPS. In the order of number of communicants the several denominational groups stand as follows in 1910: 1. Roman Catholic (3 bodies) 12,443,520 2. Methodist (16 bodies) 6,615,052 3. Baptist (15 bodies) 5,603,137 4. Lutheran (23 bodies) 2,243,486 5. Presbyterian (12 bodies) 1,920,765 6. Disciples of Christ (2 bodies) 1,464,774 7. Episcopalian (2 bodies) 938,390 8. Reformed (4 bodies) 448,190 9. Latter-Day Saints (2 bodies) 400,650 10. Eastern Orthodox (7 bodies) 385,000 11. United Brethren (2 bodies) 303,319 12. Evangelical (2 bodies) 182,065 13. Friends (4 bodies) 123,718 14. Brethren (Dunkards) (4 bodies) 122,847 15. Adventist (6 bodies) 95, 6 46 16. Scandinavian Evangelical (3 bodies) 62,000 17. Mennonite (n bodies) 54,79 s 18. Salvationist (2 bodies) 26,275 The Catholics, Methodists, and Baptists maintain the order of 1890. The chief changes in the twenty years have been as follows: the Lutherans take fourth place from the Presbyterians, and the latter fall back to fifth place; the Disciples (one body in 1890) take sixth place and the Ixxvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. Episcopalians fall back to seventh place; the Eastern Ortho- dox Churches come into view the first time and take tenth place, the United Brethren going down from the eighth to the eleventh place. The other changes are not significant. 7. INCREASE IN NEGRO COMMUNICANTS. The negro population of the United States increased from 7,488,676 in 1890 to 9,828,294 in 1910. This indicates a net gain in the twenty years of 2,335,618, or 31 per cent. The table given among the summaries for 1900 and 1910 shows that the gain in the same period in negro communicants was 1,061,152. This is more than 40 per cent. It appears, therefore, that the Negro is gaining in church member- ship faster than he is gaining in population. He must also be growing in financial ability, for the increase in negro churches has been about 60 per cent. PART IV DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. i. CHARACTERISTICS OF CHRISTIANITY IN THE UNITED STATES. The Christianity which prevails in the United States is Orthodox and Evangelical, using Orthodox as de- scriptive of the Churches, Roman Catholic and Oriental, which adhere to the Ecumenical Creeds, and Evangelical as applicable to such bodies as Baptists, Congregational- ists, Methodists, Lutherans, Presbyterians, Reformed, and Episcopalians. Together these Orthodox and Evangelical bodies constitute the great bulk of the Christian forces which possess the country and determine and dominate its relig- ious life. Foremost numerically as a denomination is the Roman Catholic Church. Though it was the first to set up the Christian altar on this soil, and its missionaries were pio- neers in exploration and settlement in the great West and far South, it was not a strong Church at the close of the colonial period. There were in 1 784 hardly 30,000 Catholics, most of whom were in Maryland and Pennsylvania, the rest being widely scattered. Immigration from Ireland gave the Church its first considerable impulse of growth, and immigration Irish, German, French, Italian, Polish, etc. has made it the largest and most composite Church in the United States. The wonder is that the Church could receive and care for such masses of diverse nationalities. Its energies have been severely taxed, but it has managed to organize and equip its parishes as rapidly as necessity re- quired, and in recent years to give more attention to its Ixxvii Ixxviii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. educational facilities, which had been neither excellent nor adequate. A church composed so largely of European elements, with an episcopate foreign in nativity or extrac- tion, education, and ideas, under the immediate control of a foreign pope and his councilors, would hardly be ex- pected to fall in at once with American ideas, particularly with that idea which distinguishes our system of popular education from that of all other countries. The Catholic hierarchy has been openly hostile to our public schools, de- nouncing them as either sectarian or godless, protesting against the injustice of being taxed for the support of insti- tutions they could not patronize, and insisting that they be relieved of school rates or that the school moneys be divided and a fair share given to Catholic schools. The determined popular resistance to this demand increased Catholic hos- tility and made the struggle a somewhat bitter one. It is not strange that many Protestants should regard a foreign church, with foreign ideas and under foreign domination, as a menace to American institutions; but no candid observer will hesitate to admit that, whatever may be said concern- ing the attitude of the priesthood, the Catholics as a body are as American as the Lutherans. No impartial and in- telligent person now believes that they want to subvert our liberties or destroy our government. We may justly accuse them of meddling too much at times in party politics; we may deprecate the favor they sometimes receive in munici- pal councils; but in all those fundamentals which make our government thoroughly and securely Republican, Catholics are at one with Protestants. Their sentiment toward the public schools is still antagonistic, and it would be too much to say that they are becoming reconciled to it. Their op- position, however, though perhaps not less firm, is less de- monstrative. Apparently they are convinced that their demands concerning the public schools and public-school DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. Ixxix moneys cannot be obtained, and they are developing their system of parochial schools at heavy cost, thus seeking to provide, at much sacrifice, schools for their own children, particularly of primary and grammar grade, in which the tenets of their faith are freely and fully taught. Their atti- tude toward the public-school problem is represented by the American Federation of Catholic Societies in the following propositions: "i. Let our schools remain as they are. 2. Let no com- pensation be made for religious instruction. 3. Let our children be examined by a State or municipal board," and, if the work done is satisfactory, let payment for the sup- port of Catholic schools be made from the public funds. There were, in 1910, 4,972 parochial schools with an attendance of 1,270,131. The Catholic Church in the United States, while thor- oughly loyal to the central government at Rome and obedi- ent to the decrees of the pope, is nevertheless an American institution. When, some years ago, the centenary of the first Catholic bishop in the United States was observed, the preacher, an archbishop, declared with emphasis that the Catholic Church in the United States must be definitely and thoroughly American. The ecclesiastical garment must not be of a foreign cut or have a foreign lining even. Per- haps the distinguished prelate would not so express himself to-day, for conservative rather than progressive churchmen seem to get recognition when cardinals' hats are bestowed; but nevertheless the American school of thought exists and makes its influence felt. It is a curious fact that while Catholicism is numerically the leading denomination in considerably more than half of the States, actually outnumbering in old New England the Protestant communicants combined, it is in no State in the ascendant in influence. New England is still Protes- kxx CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. tant in its characteristics, and there are as yet no signs of a revolution in its distinctive institutions. The reason is not far to seek. The Roman Catholic force is in its masses; the Protestant power lies in generations of occupancy and training. Protestantism furnishes the ideas which have made New England what it is and which maintain it essen- tially unchanged. The Protestant leaven is more powerful and persistent than the Catholic leaven. 2. EVANGELICAL CHRISTIANITY DOMINANT. Evangeli- cal Christianity is the dominant religious force of the United States. In its various denominational forms it shapes the religious character of the American people. That it has been influenced in no degree by the non-evangelical or rationalistic churches, I would not venture to say. Doubt- less its humanitarian impulses have been quickened and strengthened by the example of Unitarianism ; but I should be at a loss to name the particular influence which the Church of Rome has exerted upon it. There has been an increase of what some call churchliness, and confessionalism has developed to a remarkable degree among the Lutherans; but these are limited movements, and do not give character to the Christianity of the day. The Catholic revival in the Protestant Episcopal Church is spending itself within the denomination, and High and Broad Church parties are now in control. The great and absorbing purpose of Evangelical Chris- tianity seems to me to be the spread of the gospel. There are those living who can remember when a far less exalted idea possessed the Church, when it seemed to think its sphere was not in the world, and its main duty not to the world, but to those within its own pale. Now it knows that it is in the world to save the world; that while God loves the saint, he also loves the sinner; that while he has "more graces for the good," he has messages of love for the bad. DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. kxxi It considers itself as commissioned to carry these messages to every heathen land, to every destitute community, to every godless home, and to every unconverted person. Evangelical Churches are like bustling camps of spiritual soldiers who are being told off to go to this country and that, to this destitute section and that, with the gospel of peace, to conquer the whole world for Christ. So thoroughly has this missionary spirit possessed the body of evangelical Christians, that the smallest and most obscure divisions feel constrained not only to evangelize home communities, but to have their representatives abroad. 3. EVANGELICAL CHRISTIANITY SYSTEMATICALLY OR- GANIZED. This dominant purpose has made agencies and organizations and financial methods necessary. The busi- ness of saving the world requires organization complete and extensive; it requires administrators, agents, means, ma- chinery, enterprise. All these the Church has provided, and a great system has been worked out, rivaling in its universal operations and the volume of its transactions that of any commercial project of which we have knowledge. Any kingdom, country, province, island, settlement, with hardly an exception, can be reached directly and quickly through the numerous channels of communication established by gospel enterprise. If a devoted man or woman wants to enter a field of work abroad, the widest range of choice is presented. Any country between Greenland and New Zealand, in the western or eastern circuit of the globe, may be selected, and there is a gospel society to commis- sion him and send and support him. If any one has a sum of money to be applied to the proclamation of the gospel, he may have it expended in any presidency in India, in any division in Japan, in any kingdom in Africa, or in any island of the sea. The machinery exists to place it wher- ever he wants it to go. Ixxxii CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. We have the same appliances for work at home. Here are Indians, Chinese, and negroes; ignorant and vicious populations; groups of foreigners; the frontiers of civiliza- tion and the centres of cities; the prairies and the slums; the jails, asylums, and workhouses. Here is book and Bible work, evangelistic work, reformatory work, educa- tional work, missionary work, and many other forms of gos- pel benevolence, with abundance of machinery for all the exigencies of service. Places are ready for the men and women, and societies exist to commission and direct them, and to collect and administer the necessary funds. Organization is, indeed, one of the characteristics of the Church of to-day. The idea of organization was in the first church ever formed. Where two or more believers are, there is a call for fellowship, for association, and for co-operation. The Church of the present is but working out more fully the central idea of Christian fellowship. This fellowship is now understood to be for mutual helpfulness and for service. We are saved to serve, and we can serve best if we serve according to some system. Hence we organize. Every church has come to have its committees for regular and special work. The women are organized for those parish duties which they can best perform; for missionary work for which they have special aptitude. They are given a much larger share of the Lord's business than our forefathers dreamed of allotting to them. We have organized our young people. This is one of the most remarkable movements of the century in religious work. This mighty development has come almost within a genera- tion. The young people of both sexes have been banded together into Endeavor Societies, Ep worth Leagues, Unions, and the like, and their members are numbered by the million. By organization for prayer, praise, and Christian work, and particularly training in public service, a great body of young DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. Ixxxiii believers have been made a positive, aggressive force in all our Churches. Who can measure the influence which these young people thus organized will exert in the immedi- ate future? Not many years ago the cry was raised : "We are losing our hold on the young people. They are not coming into the Church. They are growing up indifferent to religion." To-day we have no more devoted and en- thusiastic and helpful workers in the Church than the young people. 4. EVANGELICAL CHRISTIANITY EVANGELISTIC. The evangelical Christianity of to-day is not polemic. It is intensely practical. It emphasizes more than it used to the importance of Christian character and of Christian work. It is less theological in its preaching, making more, indeed, of biblical exposition, but less of doctrinal forms and defi- nitions. And yet it would be wrong to say that it makes little or no account of belief. All that it says, all that it does, is based upon profound and unshaken belief. It is the gospel it declares and is trying to work out in a practical way. The Church of to-day is a gospel Church. It has the fullest confidence in the power of the gospel, and believes it was given for all men, is adapted to all conditions, and is to become supreme in the world. Christ, the centre of this gospel, is the divine Lord and Master of the Church. Belief in Him as a human manifestation of the divine love and a divine manifestation of a perfect humanity was never more clear and strong. It is upon Him, as the corner-stone, His atonement, and His teachings that the evangelical Church builds its system of religion; and while this is the age of the higher biblical criticism, the most critical and careful study of the Bible has confirmed no conclusions which shake belief in its character as the Word of God, or in its authority, or in its moral and spiritual teachings. It would be mislead- ing, however, to contend that no change has taken place Ixxxiv CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. in the attitude of the evangelical Churches generally toward the Bible and toward doctrinal preaching. The Bible is still held in reverence; but the generation of to-day is much freer in its criticism and interpretation of it than the generation which is passing off the stage. The human side of the Book is recognized, and this recognition natu- rally means that the divine side is not held in such a way as to preclude error. The revival method has also been largely abandoned; that is, the method of Finney and Moody and Hammond. More emphasis appears to be placed in what has been called cultural or educational evan- gelism, and upon the Sunday-school as an efficient recruit- ing agency for the Church. Thorough indoctrination of the child in the principles of the faith is a cardinal doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church. Evangelical Churches seem to be appropriating it or adapting it to Protestant children. It may be truthfully said that revival sermons, such as were formerly preached in revival campaigns and at camp-meetings, are becoming somewhat rare in this day. The sharp lines that used to be drawn between the Church and the world, between the saint and the sinner, between the state of grace and the lost condition, between the joys of heaven and the woes of hell, are blurred and indistinct in most modern preaching, and the Church in general seems to have less interest in the prodigals or less zeal in reaching them, and to give more attention to the preven- tion of prodigals. 5. CO-OPERATION, FEDERATION, AND UNION. No de- velopment of the past quarter of a century has been more noteworthy than the tendency to co-operation and union among the evangelical Churches. This spirit of oneness has had its most remarkable manifestation in the conduct of foreign missions. All the societies in the United States and Canada conducting missions in foreign lands have DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. Ixxxv united in a conference, held annually in January, in which questions of common interest are discussed, and under the authority of which an ad interim Committee of Reference and Counsel acts for the societies in appeals to governments and in other matters affecting the affairs of all. Out of this have grown co-operative agencies at home, such as the Mis- sionary Education Movement, which aims specially at the creation of missionary literature for mission study classes and the Student Volunteer Movement, which seeks to en- list an army of trained young men and women for service as missionaries. In the mission field Itself, co-operation and union have been going forward in a way simply astonishing. The mission churches of various societies are uniting to form large and comprehensive native Churches, as, for ex- ample, the Methodist Mission Churches of Japan, which have organized a Methodist Church of Japan; the Pres- byterian Mission Churches of China, which have formed with other Presbyterian and Reformed Churches a united native Church. The same thing has taken place in India. Moreover, union in educational, publication, and hospital work is the order of the day, and comity is everywhere recognized and intrusion into fields already occupied is discouraged. Not much in the way of organic union has been accom- plished in the United States. Negotiations between bodies of similar belief and practice are in progress; but no im- mediate results are probable. The Free Baptists have re- solved to use the missionary and other general agencies of the Northern Baptists, and this measure of consolidation may be followed in time by a merging of the two denomina- tions. The most influential movement among the evan- gelical Churches is doubtless that known as the Federal Council of Churches of Christ. In this body thirty-two of the leading evangelical Churches are federated for the pur- Ixxxvi CHARACTERISTICS IN THE UNITED STATES. pose of fellowship and action. It is founded on the basis of unity in Christ, and in purpose and aim it seeks to estab- lish comity and co-operation and prevent rivalry and waste in effort and means. There are also such general bodies as the Alliance of Re- formed Churches, the Ecumenical Methodist Conference, the World Baptist Congress, which seek to draw into closer relations bodies belonging to the same denominational group or family. Religious controversy over questions of doctrine and practice is a thing of the past. The denomi- nations are not now divided into separate camps of a more or less hostile character, but are coming into closer sympa- thy and fellowship, making less and less of denominational differences and more and more of the points of agreement. 6. How THE CHURCH AFFECTS SOCIETY. It is to be remembered that all the houses of worship have been built by voluntary contributions. They have been provided by private gifts, but are offered to the public for free use. The government has not given a dollar to provide them, nor does it appropriate a dollar for their support. And yet the church is the mightiest, most pervasive, most persistent, and most beneficent force in our civilization. It affects, directly or indirectly, all human activities and interests. It is a large property-holder, and influences the market for real estate. It is a corporation, and administers large trusts. It is a public institution, and is therefore the subject of protective legislation. It is a capitalist, and gathers and distributes large wealth. It is an employer, and furnishes means of support to ministers, organists, singers, janitors, and others. It is a relief organization, feeding the hungry, clothing the naked, and assisting the destitute. It is a university, training children and instructing old DOMINANT RELIGIOUS ELEMENTS. Ixxxvii and young, by public lectures on religion, morals, industry, thrift, and the duties of citizenship. It is a reformatory influence, recovering the vicious, im- moral, and dangerous elements of society and making them exemplary citizens. It is a philanthropic association, sending missionaries to the remotest countries to Christianize savage and degraded races. It is organized beneficence, founding hospitals for the sick, asylums for orphans, refuges for the homeless, and schools, colleges, and universities for the ignorant. It prepares the way for commerce, and creates and stimulates industries. Architects, carpenters, painters, and other artisans are called to build its houses of worship; mines, quarries, and forests are worked to provide the ma- terials, and railroads and ships are employed in transporting them. It requires tapestries and furnishings, and the looms that weave them are busy day and night. It buys millions of Bibles, prayer-books, hymn-books, and papers, and the presses which supply them never stop. Who that considers these moral and material aspects of the Church can deny that it is beneficent in its aims, un- selfish in its plans, and impartial in the distribution of its blessings? It is devoted to the temporal and eternal interests of mankind. Every corner-stone it lays, it lays for humanity; every temple it opens, it opens to the world; every altar it estab- lishes, it establishes for the salvation of souls. Its spires are fingers pointing heavenward; its ministers are messengers of good tidings, ambassadors of hope, and angels of mercy. What is there among men to compare with the Church in its power to educate, elevate, and civilize mankind? EXPLANATIONS OF THE TERMS USED. 1. By "organizations " is meant church societies, or congregations. The returns under this head include chapels, missions, stations, etc., when they are separate from churches and have separate services. 2. Under the title " church edifices " are given all buildings erected for divine worship. Chapels under separate roofs are counted as distinct build- ings. The fractions which appear in this column indicate joint ownership. A large number of church edifices are owned and occupied by two or more denominations, and the proportion which each owns is expressed by the frac- tions %, y z , %, etc. The tables do not show how many churches are thus owned. Many fractions have disappeared in the process of addition. If there were, for example, twenty churches in a State or conference or diocese or presbytery, in which a particular denomination had a fractional interest of Yt each in eighteen, l / 3 in another, and % in another, the eighteen halves would be converted into nine integers in the footing, and the sum of % and %, or i 2 ?, would be the only fraction that would appear. 3. " Seating capacity " indicates the number of persons a church edifice is arranged to seat. The accommodations of halls and schoolhouses are given separately, and those of private houses are not counted at all. 4. " Value of church property " covers only the estimated value of church edifices with their chapels, the ground on which they stand, and their furnish- ings. It does not embrace parsonages, cemeteries, or colleges, or convents, only the chapels belonging thereto. No deductions are made for church debts. 5. " Communicants " embraces all who have the privilege of partaking of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, and of members in denominations like the Friends, Unitarians, etc. The Jewish return* are mostly for heads of families who are pewholders. Those for Unitarians are larger, in proportion, than those for the Universalists, because the terms of Unitarian membership are less restrictive. 6. The statistics given in this volume are for the United States only. No returns are included for missions or churches in other lands. Ixxxviii RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. CHAPTER I. THE ADVENTISTS. THE movement out of which the various Adventist bodies have come began about the year 1831 with a series of lectures on the personal coming of Christ, delivered by William Miller. Mr. Miller, a native of Massachusetts, was converted and joined the Baptist Church at Low Hamp- ton, N. Y., in 1816. He had been a Deist, according to his own statement. A diligent study of the Bible inclined him to the belief in 1 8 1 8 that the millennium was to begin not before but after the end of the world, and that the second advent of Christ was near at hand. Further ex- amination of the Scriptures fully convinced him of the correctness of this view, and in August, 1831, he began to lecture on the subject. His study of the Apocalypse and the Gospels satisfied him that the " only millennium " to be expected " is the thousand years which are to intervene between the first resurrection and that of the rest of the dead " ; that the second coming of Christ is to be a per- sonal coming ; that the millennium " must necessarily fol- 2 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. low the personal coming of Christ and the regeneration of the earth " ; that the prophecies show that " only four uni- versal monarchies are to precede the setting up of God's everlasting kingdom," of which three had passed away the Babylonian, the Medo- Persian, and the Grecian and the fourth, that of Rome, was in the last stage ; that the periods spoken of in the Book of Daniel of " 2300 days," of the " seven times of Gentile supremacy," and of " 1335 days," were prophetic periods, and, applied chronologic- ally, led to a termination in 1843, when Christ would personally descend to the earth and reign with the saints in a new earth a thousand years. In 1833 he published a pamphlet entitled " Evidences from Scripture and History of the Second Coming of Christ, about the Year 1843, an ^ of His Personal Reign of One Thousand Years." He made many converts to his views, both among min- isters and laymen of the Baptist, Christian, Methodist, and other denominations, and the new doctrine was widely proclaimed. In 1840 a general gathering of friends of the cause was held in Boston, and an address issued which stated that while those who participated in the conference were not in accord in fixing the year of the second advent, they were unanimously of the opinion that it was " spe- cially nigh at hand." A number of papers, one of which was a daily, appeared, bearing such titles as The Midnight Cry, The Signs of the Times, The Trumpet of Alarm, etc., and helped greatly to spread Mr. Miller's views. When the year in which the advent was fully expected had passed, Mr. Miller wrote a letter confessing his "error" and acknowledging his " disappointment," but expressing his belief that " the day of the Lord is near, even at the door." He also attended a conference of Adventists THE ADVENTISTS. 3 held in Boston late in May, 1844, and made a similar statement, admitting that he had been in error in fixing a definite time. Subsequently he became convinced that the end would come on or about the 226. of October, 1844, and said if Christ did not then appear he should " feel twice the disappointment " that he had already felt. Some of those who had joined the movement left it after the time for the end of the world had passed without a fulfillment of their expectations; but many still believed that the great event was near at hand, and urged men to live in a constant state of readiness for it. Various views were developed among the Adventists, after the second date had passed without result, respecting the resurrection of the body, the immortality of the soul, and the state of the dead, and these differences resulted in course of time in different organizations. At a general conference of Adventists held in Albany, N. Y., April 29, 1845, a report was adopted holding to the visible, personal coming of Christ at an early but indefinite time, to the resurrection of the dead, both the just and the unjust, and to the beginning of the millennium after the resurrection of the saints, denying that there is any prom- ise of the world's conversion, or that the saints enter upon their inheritance, or receive their crowns, at death. Small companies of Adventists at various times after the failures of 1843 an d 1844 set new dates for the second advent,' and there were gatherings in expectation of the great event; but the "time brethren," as they are often called, have at no time since 1844 formed a large propor- tion of the Adventists. Ministers are ordained to the office of elder by the lay- ing on of hands, upon the recommendation of the churches 4 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. of which they are members, and after approval by a com- mittee of elders. Baptism is administered by immersion. The Adventists are Congregational in polity, excepting the Seventh-Day branch, which has a government of a presbyterial character. Camp- meetings form prominent and popular annual gatherings among the Adventists. On these occasions some of their societies hold business ses- sions. The following is a complete list of Adventist bodies, excepting the Adonai Shomo, which is a small commu- nistic body, and is given elsewhere in that group : 1. Evangelical Adventists, 4. Church of God, 2. Advent Christians, 5. Life and Advent Union, 3. Seventh-Day Adventists, 6. Churches of God in Christ Jesus. I. THE EVANGELICAL ADVENTISTS. Those who could not accept the views of the Advent Christians as to the mortality of the soul began in 1855 to hold separate meetings, and to be known as Evangelical Adventists. They believe that the soul is immortal ; that all the dead will be raised, the saints first and the wicked last ; that the former will enter upon the millennial reign with Christ and after the judgment receive as their reward an eternity of bliss ; that the wicked, who will rise at the end of the millennial reign, will be sent away into ever- lasting punishment. They also hold, contrary to the belief of the Advent Christians, that the dead do not always sleep, but are in a conscious state. In other respects their doctrinal views do not differ from those of the second branch. They have two annual conferences, besides five congre- THE ADVENTISTS. gations, unattached, and are found in Vermont, Massachu* setts, Rhode Island, and Pennsylvania. Besides the church edifices reported, this denomination occupies as places of worship 5 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 775. SUMMARY BY STATES. Massachusetts Pennsylvania . Rhode Island. Vermont . . Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Searing Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 3 2 250 $4,500 150 21 16 3,805 18,500 509 2 2 1,100 33 ? ooo 325 4 3 700 5,400 I6 3 Total 5,855 61,400 1,147 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Northern Vermont . Pennsylvania Unorganized Total 4 21 5 30 700 3,805 4 23 $5,400 18,500 37,5oo 163 509 475 5,855 61,400 1,147 2. THE ADVENT CHRISTIANS. A difference of opinion on the question of the immor- tality of the soul led to a division in 1855. Those who be- lieve that man, both body and soul, is wholly mortal, and that eternal life is to be had only through personal faith in Christ as the gift of God, constitute the branch known as the Advent Christian Church. They hold to the proxi- mate personal coming of Christ, and that after he comes the millennium will begin ; they deny the inherent immor- tality of the soul, insisting that those only shall put on immortality at Christ's coming who are his true disciples ; they believe that all the dead are in an unconscious state ; 6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. that all shall rise therefrom the just first, to receive the gift of immortality and to reign with Christ; the unjust last, to receive sentence of banishment and to be punished by annihilation. The Advent Christians have twenty conferences, with which three fifths of them are connected. The rest are in congregations which are not associated. The congrega- tions are somewhat loosely organized, there being no gen- eral set of rules or particular form of government provided for them. They occupy as places of worship 281 halls, schoolhouses, and private houses, with an aggregate seat- ing capacity of 34,705 for the two former. The seating capacity of private houses is not given in any of the tables in this volume. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Alabama . Organi- zations. TC Church Edifices. I3 1 / Seating Ca- pacity. 3 825 Value of Church Property. $3 OS 5 Com- muni- cants. 688 Arkansas *J 22 6 /4 jj""O I 71O ^rji^jj 2 QOO 671 California Connecticut 14 26 8 21 1,525 A 82? 13,700 CA -5OO 558 I 3?8 Florida .... I 2OO IOO 1 JJJ U 60 Georgia 1C 2 OOO 2. 850 873 Illinois *D 21 14 2 77C 32 8OO "/ J I OIQ Indiana IO 7 2 4QO 9 .4.OO ACC Iowa . . . 32 H. 33OC, I70OO T-35 1.272 Kansas 3Q 72C 3.2OO QQO Louisiana Maine 2 6c I 28 \i 250 7,520 500 38,IOO 51 2,717 Massachusetts JQ 21 C,6oS 70, ?oo 2,611 Michigan 7 2,02? 9,800 CQI Minnesota ... .... Mississippi Missouri 14 I 7 9 " # 2,375 400 28,150 300 710 30 23O Nebraska 7 98 New Hampshire . . . New York North Carolina 43 17 18 26 10 IS 6,500 2,500 4,75 36,500 25,500 8,075 1,978 1,048 1,549 THE ADVENTISTS. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. STATES. Ohio Organi- zations. 23 8 16 12 10 6 7 9 i Church Edifices. 17 I# 8^ 10 6^ i 3 i Seating Ca- pacity. 5,650 450 2,426 2,650 2,350 300 1,100 300 Value of Church Property. $20,500 I,OOO 9,800 27,450 2,300 1,000 1,900 2,000 Com- muni- cants. 953 132 469 950 811 163 185 321 8 1,079 165 129 68 1 613 Oregon Pennsylvania Rhode Island South Carolina .... South Dakota Tennessee Texas Utah Vermont 28 2 7 15 20 I4A 2 I 6 12 3,485 350 200 2,100 2,580 26,000 2,2OO 700 2,200 11,525 Virginia Washington W^est Virginia Wisconsin Total S 80 :MARY 15 22 H 26 6 15 21 IO 32 19 65 14 H 7 7 43 23 15 7 2 9 4 80,286 $465,605 BY CONFERENCES. i3# 3,825 $3,055 6 1,750 2,900 1,525 13,700 21 4.825 54,300 I 300 i,ooo 5 2,000 2,850 H 3,775 32,800 7 2,490 9,400 H 3,305 i7,3 J725 3,200 X 7,520 38,100 7 2,025 9> g oo 9 2,375 28,150 ]i 400 300 25,816 688 671 558 i,358 163 873 1,019 455 1,272 990 2,317 59i 710 230 98 1,978 953 261 185 321 10,125 SUM Alabama Arkansas California Connecticut Dakota Georgia. Illinois Indiana . . Iowa Kansas Maine Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New Hampshire . . . Ohio .... ... 26 17 2^ 3 i io7A 6,500 5,650 650 1,100 300 29,246 36,560 20,500 1,700 1,900 2,000 186,150 Oregon and Wash- ington Tennessee Texas Unorganized Total . . <8o 204. 80,286 $46;,6o<; 2:,8i6 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 3. THE SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTISTS. These form a branch of the general movement of 1840-44. They differ from other Adventists in observing the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath, in interpreta- tion of the prophetic periods, and in form of organization. They believe that the prophetic period of 2300 days re- ferred to in the Book of Daniel closed in 1 844 ; but that the coming of Christ was not to be looked for then, but is to occur in the indefinite future. They hold that Christ, in 1844, at the termination of the 2300 days, entered as priest upon the work of cleansing the heavenly sanctuary, or temple, from " the presence of our sins." This period, which is to be brief, is to close with the second coming, the time of which cannot be forecast. The observance of the seventh day began with a congregation of Adventists in New Hampshire in 1844. The doctrine respecting the " cleansing of the sanctuary " has helped to establish and confirm this observance. They believe that the second advent is to precede, not follow, the millennium, that the state of the dead is one of unconsciousness, and that im- mersion is the proper form of baptism. They practice the ceremony of feet-washing when the Lord's Supper is ad- ministered. Their congregations are organized into conferences, of which there are twenty-six, besides five missions. There is also a general conference, which meets annually, com- posed of delegates from the various conferences. Ordained ministers are not pastors, but traveling evangelists. The local churches are served by local officers who need not be ordained ministers. Members are expected to contribute a tenth of their income to the church. THE ADVENTISTS. 9 There are 995 organizations with 418 edifices, valued at $644,675, and 28,891 communicants. The average seat- ing capacity of the edifices is 225, and their average value $1542. The headquarters of the Seventh-Day Adventists are at Battle Creek, Michigan, and about a sixth of their communicants are in that State. Their congregations, however, are found in nearly all the States and Territories. They occupy as places of worship 555 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 27,865. SUMMARY BY STATES AND TERRITORIES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Educes. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Arizona I 12 Arkansas IS 3 850 $1,000 363 California 34 24 8,328 157,150 2,226 Colorado U 2 650 4,650 414 Connecticut 3 I 150 2,000 91 Delaware 2 I 150 800 26 District of Columbia I Q 6 Florida 6 119 Georgia 4 40 Si Idaho 5 2 400 4,000 148 Illinois 24 16 3,550 52,400 871 Indiana 55 34iV 7,900 32,010 1,193 Iowa 85 48 11,249 58,925 2,197 Kansas 67 21 4,165 15,950 1,990 Kentucky 6 I* 400 800 80 Louisiana 5 3 650 200 116 Maine 25 4*/3 1,550 7,400 459 Maryland i 23 Massachusetts 15 2 600 5,900 490 Michigan 134 63 15,875 104,075 4,715 Minnesota 71 31 5,215 27,550 2,313 Missouri 24 7 1,500 6,350 815 Montana 2 i 200 1,250 49 Nebraska 38 9 1,025 12,500 829 Nevada 4 2 300 2,025 56 New Hampshire . . . 4 I 20O 500 112 New Jersey 5 3 425 1,000 85 New York 42 13 3,000 23,300 1,176 North Carolina 5 3 400 500 83 10 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES AND TERRITORIES. Continued. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. North Dakota 4 95 Ohio 55 2lK 5,575 $25,450 1,189 Oregon 26 8 i, 800 11,300 683 Pennsylvania 36 io# 2,350 16,300 884 Rhode Island 6 4 500 1,025 108 South Dakota 30 9 2,350 7,400 884 Tennessee 10 1* i,35o 2,425 211 Texas 15 i 800 800 452 Utah i 2 9 Vermont 26 4 1,150 4,500 S 26 Virginia 6 2 600 1, 80O 114 Washington West Virginia 21 IO 3 1,925 45 20,O5O 2,500 560 136 Wisconsin 58 43 7,045 28,850 1,892 Total 995 418 94,627 $644,675 28,991 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES AND MISSIONS. Arkansas 15 Atlantic 10 California 40 Colorado 13 Illinois 24 Indiana 55 Iowa 85 Kansas 67 Maine 25 Michigan 134 Minnesota 75 Missouri 24 Nebraska 38 New England 28 New York 31 North Pacific 35 Ohio 55 Pennsylvania 46 South Dakota 30 Tennessee River ... 1 1 Texas 15 Upper Columbia. .. 17 Vermont 26 Virginia 6 West Virginia 5 Wisconsin . . 58 3 850 $1,000 363 4 575 1, 800 309 26 8,628 159,175 2,323 2 650 4,650 414 16 3,55o 52,400 871 34^ 7,900 32,010 1,193 48 11,249 58,925 2,197 21 4,165 15,950 1,990 4 2 A i,55 7,400 459 63 i5>875 104,075 4,715 31 5,215 27,550 2,408 7 1,500 6,350 815 9 1,025 12,500 829 8 1,450 9,425 801 IO 2,400 22,800 883 12 2,425 20,300 879 2I# 5,575 25,450 1,189 i3# 2,950 16,800 1,098 9 2,350 7,400 884 5# i,55o 2,425 220 i 800 800 452 8 1,700 15,050 512 4 1,150 4,500 526 2 600 1, 800 114 3 45 2,500 136 43 7,045 28,850 1,892 THE ADVENTISTS. II SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES AND MISSIONS. Continued. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. MISSIONS. Cumberland c i Louisiana t ? Montana 2 i North Carolina . . . South Atlantic . . 5 10 3 Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. 2OO $800 71 650 20O 116 200 1,250 49 400 500 83 40 200 Total 995 4i8 94,627 $644,675 28,991 4. THE CHURCH OF GOD. The Church of God is a branch of the Seventh-Day Adventists. A division occurred among the latter in the years 1864-66. This division resulted in the organization of the Church of God. The chief cause of the division was, it is stated, the claim of the Seventh- Day Adventists that Mrs. Ellen G. White was inspired and that her visions should be accepted as inspired. There are differences between the two bodies on the subject of health-reform which is made prominent by the parent body abstinence from swine's flesh, tea, and coffee which the latter recom- mends and with relation to prophecy. The Church of God has three annual conferences, also a general conference representing the whole denomination. The number of members is 647. There are 23 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1445. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Indiana 2 20 Kansas .... I 2O Michigan 1C "$6oo 248 Missouri .... II I 2OO 800 359 Total 29 200 $1,400 647 12 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. as Kansas & Nebraska i Michigan ......... 17 Missouri .......... u Total ......... 29 200 $6oo 800 Com- muni- cants. 2O 268 359 200 $1,400 647 5. THE LIFE AND ADVENT UNION. This branch differs from the Evangelical and Advent Cnristian bodies respecting the doctrine of the resurrec- tion of the wicked dead. Both the latter believe that the wicked dead will rise at the end of the millennial reign and be sentenced to everlasting punishment which, accord- ing to the Evangelical Adventists, will be everlasting suf- fering, and according to the Advent Christians, everlasting destruction. The Life and Advent Union holds that they will not rise at all ; that when they die they die never to wake, but are doomed to sleep eternal. This belief had adherents as early as 1844. The branch, however, dates from 1864. It was organized in Wilbraham, Mass. It has 28 organizations, fourteen of which are in New England. It has about 1000 members. There are 19 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1830. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Connecticut Organi- zations. 6 Church Edifices. I Seating Ca- pacity. ICO Value of Church Property. $3,O4O Delaware i Iowa i Maine . . . 7 I,2OO I.2CO Massachusetts c 2 CQO 2,OOO New Jersey . . . I I ICQ QOO New York 2 I 3OO Q.COO Rhode Island .... I IOO Virginia . 4. Total 28 Com- muni- cants. 243 75 20 1 88 177 56 140 75 44 8 2,250 $16,790 1,018 THE ADVENTISTS. 13 6. THE CHURCHES OF GOD IN CHRIST JESUS. The members of this branch are popularly known as Age- to- Come Adventists. They believe that God is pledged, through the mouth of the prophets, to the final restitution of all things, and expect to see the kingdom of God established on earth, with Christ as King of kings, the saints being associated with him in the government of the world. They believe that Israel will be restored to rule in Jerusalem; that the dead will have a literal resurrection, the righteous to receive the blessings of immortality and the wicked to be destroyed ; and that eternal life comes only through Christ. They hold that acceptance of the gospel, repentance, immersion in the name of Christ for the remission of sins, are conditions of forgiveness of sins, and that a holy life is essential to salvation. They have churches in twenty-three States. They are associated in district conferences, and there is also a gen- eral conference. There are 61 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 4825. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATBS. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Arkansas . . . 3 3 400 $500 59 California . . . 3 Delaware . . . i 16 Florida i 10 Illinois 10 4 700 2,700 541 Indiana 19 9 3,050 9,900 621 Iowa 4 i 2OO 2,000 121 Kansas 9 i 200 40O 205 Louisiana . . . i 10 Maryland . . . 2 i 180 275 47 Michigan . . . 7 2 375 3,800 170 Mississippi . . i % 200 100 9 Missouri .... 3 49 Nebraska . . . 9 I 200 500 20$ New Jersey. . 2 New York . . i 400 48 14 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania . South Dakota Washington . . West Virginia Wisconsin. . Total Organi- zations, Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 5 5 1,175 $21,500 319 6 l# 550 I ,OOO 89 i I 300 3,ooo 90 2 2Q 7 OO I 70 I 36 95 30 7,530 $46,075 2,872 The following table represents the six branches of Adventists : SUMMARY OF ALL ADVENTISTS. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Alabama 15 13 3,825 $3,055 688 Arizona I 12 Arkansas 40 12 3,000 4,400 I ,93 California 51 3 2 9,853 170,850 2,822 Colorado 13 2 650 4,650 414 Connecticut 35 23 5,075 59,340 1,692 Delaware 4 I 150 800 117 District of Columbia i Florida ii I 200 100 189 Georgia 19 5 2,000 2,890 954 Idaho 5 2 40O 4,000 148 Illinois Indiana y 34 5i 8,025 13,440 87,900 5i,3io 2,431 2,289 Iowa 122 63 14,754 78,425 3,610 Kansas 107 25 5,000 19,550 3,205 Kentucky 6 i 400 800 80 Louisiana 8 4 000 700 177 Maine 97 36 10,270 46,750 2,964 Maryland 3 i 1 80 275 70 Massachusetts 62 27 6,955 82,900 3,428 Michigan 170 72 18,275 118,275 5,724 Minnesota 8* 40 7,590 55,7oo 3,023 Mississippi Missouri 2 45 8* 200 2,100 100 7,450 39 i,453 Montana 2 I 200 1,250 49 Nebraska 54 10 1,225 13,000 1,132 THE ADVENTISTS. SUMMARY OF ALL ADVENTISTS. Continued. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Nevada 4 2 300 $2,025 56 New Hampshire . . . 47 27 6,700 37,000 2,090 New Jersey 8 4 575 1,900 172 New York 62 24 5,800 58,700 2,412 North Carolina 23 18 5I50 8,575 1,632 North Dakota 4 95 Ohio 83 44 12,400 67,450 2,461 Oregon 40 ii 2,800 13,300 904 Pennsylvania 74 36 8,881 47,800 1,952 Rhode Island 21 16 4,250 6i,575 1,458 South Carolina .... South Dakota IO 38 7 IO 2,350 2,650 2,300 8,400 811 1,076 Tennessee 17 8 2,450 4,325 396 Texas 24 2 1,100 2,800 773 Utah 2 37 Vermont 58 22 5,335 35,900 1,768 Virginia 12 4 950 4,000 323 Washington West Virginia 31 21 II 9 2,125 2,550 20,750 4,700 788 847 Wisconsin 79 55 9,625 40,375 2,541 Total 1,757 774 190,748 $1,236,345 60,491 CHAPTER II. THE BAPTISTS. THERE are numerous bodies of Christians who are called Baptists. While they differ on other points they all agree on these: that (i) the only proper subjects of Christian baptism are those who have been converted and profess (personal faith in Christ; and that (2) the only Scriptural baptism is immersion. They therefore reject infant bap- tism as invalid, and sprinkling or pouring as unscriptural. There are certain denominations which accept these princi- ples in whole or in part the Disciples of Christ, the Chris- tians, the Mennonites, and others but they are not Bap- tists in name, and are not counted as such in any strict classification. The Disciples of Christ accept the two principles above stated, but also hold that it is only through baptism that " divine assurance of remission of sins and acceptance with God " is received. The Christians gener- ally believe in immersion for believers, but do not refuse to tolerate pouring or sprinkling; while the Mennonites baptize usually by pouring. The Baptists appear in history as early as the first quar- ter of the sixteenth century. Beginning in Switzerland in !523, they soon took root in Germany, Holland, and other countries on the Continent, whence they found their way to England, driven thence by the persecution which their rejection of infant baptism occasioned. Persons who had been baptized in infancy, on professing conversion and 16 THE BAPTISTS. I 7 applying for admission to Baptist churches were baptized again. Hence the persecuted people were often called Anabaptists. The first Baptist churches in England were organized before the middle of the seventeenth century. The American Baptists did not spring historically from the English Baptists. They trace their origin to Roger Will- iams, a minister of the Church of England, who came over to Massachusetts, whence he was driven because he did not conform to Congregationalism, which was the estab- lished religion of that province. He became the founder of the colony of Rhode Island, which, by the charter secured by him in 1644, was declared free to all forms of religion. Five years previously Mr. Williams had become a convert to Baptist principles, and had been immersed by one of the members of his Church, Ezekiel Holliman, whom he in turn immersed, with ten others. Of these he organized a Baptist church in Providence. Of course there were Baptists among the immigrants who came across the sea in the seventeenth century and later, and Baptist churches became numerous in New England, New York, Pennsylvania, Virginia, Georgia, and other States before the close of the eighteenth century. The Baptists are variously divided. The Regular Bap- tists, who constitute the great majority in this country, exist in three bodies, Northern, Southern, and Colored. They are Calvinistic in doctrine. The Freewill Baptists, existing in two bodies, together with the General Baptists and others, are Arminian in doctrine. The Primitive or Old- School Baptists, of which there are two or three branches, are strongly Calvinistic. They also oppose Sun- day-schools, missionary societies, and other " human insti- tutions." 1 8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Baptist churches are defined as "bodies of baptized believers, with pastors and deacons, covenanted together for religious worship and religious work." All Baptist denominations are Congregational in polity, with, perhaps, the exception of the Original Freewill Baptists. Each church manages its own affairs. There are associations and similar organizations, composed of ministers and repre- sentatives of the churches, but they have no ecclesiastical power. There are also State conventions, variously consti- tuted of representatives of associations, of other organiza- tions, and of churches. Associations and conventions are chiefly concerned with the general interests of the churches, such as missions, Sunday-schools, education, etc. Men are ordained to the pastorate by councils consisting of min- isters and representatives of neighboring churches. Coun- cils also " recognize " new churches, and advise churches whenever requested so to do in cases of difficulty. Dea- cons are officers of the church, charged with the care of the poor, the visitation of the sick, and similar duties. The following is a complete list of the various Baptist bodies : 1. Regular (North), 8. General, 2. Regular (South), 9. Separate, 3. Regular (Colored), 10. United, 4. Six Principle, n. Baptist Church of Christ, 5. Seventh-Day, 12. Primitive, 6. Freewill, 13. Old Two-Seed-in-the- Spirit 7. Original Freewill, Predestinarian. THE REGULAR BAPTISTS. There are three bodies of Regular Baptists, the North- ern, Southern, and Colored. They are not separate by virtue of doctrinal or ecclesiastical differences; but each, THE BAPTISTS. 19 nevertheless, has its own associations, State conventions, and general missionary and other organizations. The question of slavery was the cause of the separation between the Baptists of the Northern and the Baptists of the Southern States. In 1844 the controversy, which had been going on for some time, entered upon the decisive stage. The Alabama State convention, representing the Baptists of that State, adopted in that year a series of resolutions demanding " from the proper authorities in all these bodies to whose funds we have contributed . . . the distinct, explicit avowal that slaveholders are eligible and entitled equally with non- slaveholders to all the priv- ileges and immunities of their several unions, and espe- cially to receive any agency or mission or other appointment which may run with the scope of their operations or duties." The Board of Foreign Missions, which had its headquarters in Boston, and received contributions from the whole denomination, made answer to the demand of the Alabama convention, saying : " If any one should offer himself as a missionary, having slaves and insisting on retaining them as his property, we could not appoint him. One thing is certain, we can never be a party to any arrangement which would imply approbation of slavery/' The board of the Home Mission Society made a similar declaration of policy, and division took place in 1845. The Regular Baptists accept the Bible as the only rule of faith and practice. To its authority all appeals are made. There are, however, two general confessions of faith, which have weight among them as expressions of their belief. The older one, known as the Philadelphia Confession, first appeared in London in the seventeenth century ; the other, called the New Hampshire Confession, 20 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. was adopted by the New Hampshire State convention in 1833. The Philadelphia Confession follows closely the Westminster (Presbyterian) Confession of Faith, with such changes and additions as were required to set forth the Baptist views as to the proper subjects and mode of bap- tism and related questions, and as to church government. The New Hampshire Confession was formulated to express the views of the Calvinistic Baptists in their controversy with the Freewill Baptists, who were of the Arminian type of theology. It is regarded as fairly representing the doctrinal opinions of Northern Baptists, while the Philadel- phia Confession is more acceptable, perhaps, to Southern Baptists. It is the common practice of Southern associa- tions to print articles of faith in their annual minutes. In a few instances the whole New Hampshire Confession thus appears ; in other cases it is shortened by the omis- sion of two or more articles. The following articles taken from it express the views of all Regular Baptists : " We believe that a visible church of Christ is a Congre- gation of baptized believers associated by covenant in the faith and fellowship of the gospel, observing the ordinances of Christ, governed by his laws, and exercising the gifts, rights, and privileges invested in them by his word ; that its only scriptural officers are bishops or pastors and dea- cons, whose qualifications, claims, and duties are defined in the epistles to Timothy and Titus. " We believe that Christian baptism is immersion in water of a believer, into the name of the Father and Son and Holy Ghost, to show forth, in a solemn and beautiful emblem, our faith in the crucified, buried, and risen Sav- iour, with its effect in our death to sin and resurrection to a new life; that it is prerequisite to the privileges of a THE BAPTISTS. 21 church relation and to the Lord's Supper, in which the members of the church, by the sacred use of bread and wine, are to commemorate together the dying love of Christ, preceded always by solemn self-examination." The Southern associations generally set forth brief arti- cles of faith, varying somewhat in phraseology, but declar- ing the same doctrines. One of these compendiums con- sists of twelve articles. It appears more often than any other form in the minutes of the various associations, some- times with two or more articles omitted, sometimes with a distinct one added. Articles I and 2 state the doctrine of the Trinity, and accept the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament as the word of God and only " rule of faith and practice " ; Article 3 declares that " God chose his people in Christ Jesus before the foundation of the world " and " predestinated them unto the adoption of children " ; Arti- cle 4, that man is a sinner and consequently in a lost con- dition; Article 5, that he has no power of his own free will and ability to recover himself from his fallen state ; Article 6, that sinners are " justified in the sight of God only by the righteousness of Jesus Christ " ; Article 7, that the elect are " called, regenerated, and sanctified by the Holy Spirit through the Gospel " ; Article 8, that nothing can separate true believers from the love of God, " and that they shall be kept by the power of God through faith unto salva- tion " ; Article 9, that baptism and the Lord's Supper are ordinances of Christ, and that believers are the only sub- jects of them, and immersion is the only baptism ; Article 10, that the dead shall rise, and there shall be a final judg- ment; Article 1 1, that the " punishment of the wicked will be everlasting and the joys of the righteous eternal " ; Arti- cle 12, that no minister has the right to administer the 22 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. ordinances unless he is called of God, has " come under the imposition of hands by a presbytery," and is " in fellowship with the church of which he is a member." This summary fairly represents the various forms of confession in use. Some of the colored associations insert as an additional article the doctrine that " pedobaptism by immersion is not valid even when the administrator himself has been im- mersed." One colored association in Louisiana has an abstract of faith which declares that the " blessings of sal- vation are free to all " ; that election by God is consistent with man's free agency ; and that only such as are real believers persevere to the end. These are modified state- ments of the doctrines of election, free agency, and final perseverance as usually held by Baptist associations in the South. A few associations enjoin the washing of the saints' feet as a religious rite. I. THE REGULAR BAPTISTS (NORTH). The Baptist churches in the Northern States, after the division of 1845, continued to support, on an antislavery basis, the Home Mission Society and the Baptist Union, the latter taking the place of the Board of Foreign Mis- sions. In 1879 the question of the organic union of North- ern and Southern Baptists came up, but nothing was accomplished. The Southern Baptist convention of that year, in appointing five delegates to the anniversaries of the Northern Baptist societies, expressed its fraternal re- gard ; but insisted on " the wisdom and policy of pre- serving our separate organizations." On the part of the Northern Baptists a leading denominational journal said they were generally agreed that it would be " wholly unad- THE BAPTISTS. 2$ visable to try to bring about organic union between the Baptists of the North and South." The Northern Baptists have churches in all the States north of the Virginias, Kentucky, Missouri, and Texas, in- cluding the District of Columbia. Some churches on the border divide their contributions for the general benevo- lences between the Northern and Southern Baptist bodies, and one educational society represents both. There are 414 associations of Northern Baptists, who are strongest in the States of New York (129,711), Illinois (95,237), and Pennsylvania (83,122). In three other States they have over 50,000 communicants each : Massachusetts, 59,830; Ohio, 57,685 ; and Indiana, 54,080. There are in all 800,450 communicants, belonging to 7907 organiza- tions, with 7070 edifices, valued at $49,530,504. The average value of the edifices is $7006, and the average seating capacity 308; 1165 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 109,350, are also occupied. There is a considerable number of German Baptist churches, most of which are in the Northern and Western States. The earliest of them were organized in Pennsyl- vania in 1840 and 1841. These German Baptists are not to be confounded with the Dunkards, who are often called German Baptists. Their churches are reported in con- nection with the various associations within whose bounds they are situated, but they also have conferences of their own. There are five of these conferences, the Eastern, Central, Southwestern, Northwestern, and Texas, and they meet annually. There is also a general conference in which they are all represented. This conference meets once in three years. There are in all upward of 200 German churches with about 17,000 members. There 24 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. are also some 200 Swedish churches with more than 12,000 members, a few Danish churches, and a number of Welsh churches. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Drgani- Church Edifices Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. Arizona 6 4 875 $11,200 197 California 163 121 34,025 744,360 11,204 Colorado 54 40 440,000 4,944 Connecticut 135 138 47,280 1,650,050 22,372 Delaware 13 16 4,782 165,300 1,823 District of Columbia 2 2 1,900 65,000 3,000 Idaho 20 IO 2, 1 80 26,100 656 Illinois 996 911 282,463 3,495,010 95,237 Indiana 552 515 164,055 1,313,422 54,080 Iowa 417 340 89,231 1,162,640 30,901 Kansas 545 339 87,015 893,233 32,172 Maine 237 223 61,669 921,550 18,917 Massachusetts 346 142,589 6,107,830 59,830 Michigan 395 353 ioi,535 1,858,419 34,H5 Minnesota 194 161 40,575 1,107,839 14,698 Montana ii 2,950 89,000 683 Nebraska 230 164 36,590 514,710 11,917 Nevada New Hampshire . . . i 85 i 97 500 28,310 7,000 585,050 8,768 New Jersey 224 252 94,575 2,957,628 38,757 New Mexico 15 4 1,250 22,000 355 New York 875 898 309,581 12,938,913 129,711 North Dakota 33 7,675 90,300 2,298 Ohio 616 585 168,835 2,543,888 57,685 Oregon 108 69 i7,74o 317,325 5,3o6 Pennsylvania 634 642 219,589 5,984,322 83,122 Rhode Island 68 73 28,693 1,151,960 12,055 South Dakota 83 54 227,175 3,856 Utah 4 3 700 65,000 327 Vermont 100 103 28,124 584,500 8,933 Washington 90 55 12,540 241,760 3,870 West Virginia 458 324 94,045 381,200 34,154 Wisconsin 192 1 80 46,131 838,945 14,152 Wyoming 9 3 525 27,875 262 Total 7,907 7,070 2,180,773 $49,530,504 800,450 THE BAPTISTS. 2$ 2. THE REGULAR BAPTISTS (SOUTH). This is the more numerous branch of white Baptists. After the division of 1845 the Southern churches organized the Southern Baptist convention, which meets annually, to consider, promote, and direct the general interests of the denomination, such as home and foreign missions and Sunday-schools. It is composed of delegates from asso- ciations and other organizations, and from churches. It has no ecclesiastical authority whatever. It represents churches in sixteen States, including Kansas, which has a few churches belonging to an association in Missouri, the District of Columbia, the Indian Territory, and Okla- homa. The oldest Baptist churches and associations are in the North. Of the seventy-seven churches reported for 1770 only seven were in the South ; these were in Delaware, the Carolinas, and Virginia. In the next decade churches rose in Georgia, Tennessee, and Kentucky. There were none, however, in Missouri, Mississippi, and Louisiana until after the present century opened, and none in Arkansas until a considerably later date. The first association in the South was that of South Carolina, organized in 1751 ; those of Sandy Creek and Kehukee, in North Carolina, were organ- ized in 1758 and 1765 respectively; the Ketocton, in Vir- ginia, in 1766; and the Holston, in Tennessee, in 1786. Virginia was in 1784 the Baptist stronghold, having more than forty-two per cent, of all the members. It maintained the lead for nearly half a century, then lost it, and regained it from New York in 1850, and held it until Georgia took it some fifteen or twenty years later. Kentucky, North Carolina, Georgia, Texas, Missouri, and 26 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Tennessee are the great Baptist States of the South. They contain nearly two thirds of the total of members. Ken- tucky has 153,668; North Carolina, 153,648; Georgia, 13 7,- 860; Texas, 129,734; Missouri, 121,985; and Tennessee, 106,632 making a total of 803,527 in these six States. Alabama reports 98,185; Virginia, 92,693; Mississippi, 82,315 ; and South Carolina, 76,216. In all, the Southern Baptists number 1,280,066. These members are divided among 16,238 organizations, which report 13,502 edifices, with a seating capacity of 4,349,407, and an aggregate value of $18,196,637. Besides the edifices, 2641 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 326,000, are used as places of worship. Southern Baptists seem to be very thoroughly distrib- uted over the States they occupy. They have organi- zations in all the counties in the State of Alabama (66). In the State of Arkansas they have organizations in 74 counties out of 75 ; in South Carolina, in 34 out of 35 ; in Florida, in 44 out of 45; in Georgia, in 135 out of 137; in Kentucky, in 1 1 1 out of 119; in Louisiana, in 38 out of 59; in Mississippi, in 74 out of 75 ; in Missouri, in 114 out of 115; in North Carolina, in 95 out of 96; in Tennessee, in 92 out of 96; in Texas, in 185 out of 244; in Virginia, in 96 out of 100. There are 658 associations, the largest of which is the Dover, of Virginia, having 1 1,71 1 members. The associ- ations are given alphabetically under each State, but are not footed by States, because many of them cross State lines. The average seating capacity of edifices is 322, and the average value $1348. THE BAPTISTS. SUMMARY BY STATES. 27 STATES. Alabama Orjjani- zations. M95 1,107 16 403 1,647 181 6 1,441 482 47 1,125 1,636 1,480 8 759 1,287 2,318 787 13 Church Edifices. 1,373 732 16 334 1,602 no 4 1,277 438 48 1,071 1,265 1,472 Seating Ca- pacity. 407,119 220,390 6,OOO 73,435 519,050 18,485 700 426,720 108,730 21,420 3i9>37<> 390,775 603,938 Value of Church Property. $1,170,219 408,885 466,OOO 208,933 1,848,675 35,765 2,100 2,364,238 333,977 651,050 689,451 2,386,898 1,662,405 Com- muni- cants. 98,185 58,364 3,621 18,747 137,860 9,H7 273 153,668 27,736 8,017 82,315 121,985 153,648 216 76,216 106,632 129,734 92,693 1,009 Arkansas Dist. of Columbia Florida Georgia ... . Indian Territory Kansas Kentucky Louisiana Maryland Mississippi Missouri . North Carolina . Oklahoma South Carolina . Tennessee Texas Virginia 748 i,i59 i, 08 1 762 10 234,080 396,715 332,348 266,982 3,i5o 894,724 1,802,015 1,384,035 1,859,292 27,975 West Virginia . . Total 16,238 13,502 4,349,407 $18,196,637 1,280,066 3. THE REGULAR BAPTISTS (COLORED). The Colored Baptists of the South constitute the most numerous body of Regular Baptists. Not all Colored Bap- tists are embraced in this division ; only those who have separate churches, associations, and State conventions. There are many Colored Baptists in Northern States, who are mostly counted as members of churches belonging to white associations. None of them are included in the fol- lowing tables. The first State convention of Colored Baptists was organ- ized in North Carolina in 1866; the second in Alabama and the third in Virginia in 1867 ; the fourth in Arkansas 28 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. in 1 868 ; and the fifth in Kentucky in 1 869. There are colored conventions in fifteen States. In addition to these organizations the Colored Baptists of the United States have others more general in character : the American National Convention, the purpose of which is " to consider the moral, intellectual, and religious growth of the denomination," to deliberate upon questions of gen- eral concern, and to devise methods to bring the churches and members of the race closer together ; the Consolidated American Missionary Convention ; the General Association of the Western States and Territories ; the Foreign Mission Convention of the United States, and the New England Missionary Convention. All except the first are missionary in their purpose. The American National Convention, in its annual session in 1890, adopted a resolution recommending that the prac- tice of receiving into membership persons immersed in Pedobaptist churches be discontinued, on the ground that Pedobaptist organizations are not churches, and therefore have no power to administer baptism. The exchange of pulpits with Pedobaptists was also condemned as " incon- sistent and erroneous." It was extremely difficult to obtain returns of a third or more of the Colored Baptist associations in the South. No response was made, in many instances, to repeated requests to clerks or moderators for statistics. Some of their State missionaries, professors, and others were induced to under- take the work of gathering the returns of such associations for the eleventh census, and after more than a year and a half of earnest endeavor, all possible resources being ex- hausted in the effort, full reports were secured from all THE BAPTISTS. 29 Several correspondents reported to the Census Office that radical changes in colored associations are frequent. A few discontented churches often withdraw and form a new association, which continues for a year or two, and then is absorbed by another association. The boundaries of these bodies change frequently, and sometimes they are also quite irregular, embracing not contiguous territory, but counties or portions of counties widely separated. The Colored Baptists are represented in fifteen States, all in the South, or on the border, and in the District of Columbia. In Virginia and Georgia they are very nu- merous, having in the latter 200,516, and in the former 199,871 communicants. In Alabama they have 142,437; in North Carolina, 134,445; in Mississippi, 136,647; in South Carolina, 125,572; and in Texas, 111,138 members. The aggregate is 1,348,989 members, who are embraced in 12,533 organizations, with 1 1,987 church edifices, valued at $9,038,549. There are 416 associations, of which 66 are in Alabama, 63 in Georgia, 49 in Mississippi, 40 in North Carolina, and 23 in Virginia. As associations generally conform to county lines, the excess of associations in Georgia and Alabama over Virginia is probably chiefly due to the greater number of counties. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 287, and their average value $754. There are 663 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 45,520. While some of the Colored Baptist churches are very large, particularly in the cities, there are many weak con- gregations in the rural districts which, as is the case among the smaller white churches, do not have regular Sunday services oftener than once or twice a month. 30 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Alabama Organi- zations. 1,774. Church Edifices. 1, 7. 4. i Seating Ca- pacity. 376,830 Value of Church Property. $7QC,384. Com- muni- cants. 14.2,4.77 Arkansas Q23 *,J*M 87O 24.3,3Qi; c8c,Q4.7 6^,786 Dist. of Columbia Florida 43 33 2QC 18,600 6i,?88 383,150 137, C78 12,717 20,828 Georgia 1,818 *7J 1, 80O C/1y1 1 C/i6 I.O4.5,3IO 200,1; 1 6 Kentucky 778 7CQ IOQ.O3O 4.06,04.0 50,24.5 Louisiana 865 86? I Q 1 ,04. 1 600,800 68,008 Maryland 34. 12 ^80 I 5O,4.7i 7,75O Mississippi 1.381; 1,777 771, i ic 682,^4.1 /t/y 130,04.7 Missouri 27A 212 6o.oitJ 4.00,1; 18 *j^>^"t/ 18,613 North Carolina . South Carolina . Tennessee 1,173 860 c6o 1,164 836 C7.4. > 5 362,946 275,529 I sQ, I4.O 705,512 699,961 5IQ 021 134,445 125,572 ^2,183 Texas 5^y 1,4.64. 1^88 282,-i 6,265 29,145 5,385 7 880 188,200 277,275 94,550 7.14.O 3,122 5,435 i,497 i 7^0 Missouri . T08 c6 1C 72O / fyr* 10.821 1 ,ojy 4 712 Nebraska . . 4.7 IO 4 QOO 20,6oo i 181 New Hampshire . New York North Carolina . Ohio 94 134 i 128 89 128 1 07 33,325 36,727 200 70,641; 379,000 529,050 100 I4,Q,71O 8,004 8,636 ii 6 082 Oklahoma Pennsylvania . . . Rhode Island . . . South Dakota . . . Tennessee i % 26 5 17 40 26 4 71 9,695 7,845 700 10,801 76,300 226,757 11,500 22,825 100 2,478 3,252 1 68 2,864 Texas Vermont 4.7 6 7A 887 9. 1 IO 3,300 Q4,7,71 261 2 721 Virginia . 9 6 1,721 7.OOO ^Jj-'O 478 West Virginia . . Wisconsin % 10 4.2 3,350 10,1 i;o 34,000 04,400 1,668 i 683 Total . . 1.186 : [.22; 34Q.3OQ ! 7.111.64.2 87,808 THE BAPTISTS. 37 7. THE ORIGINAL FREEWILL BAPTISTS. In the first half of the eighteenth century a number of General Baptist churches were organized in North Carolina. These, with some which had been formed in Virginia a little earlier, constituted an association in 1729. Thirty years later many of these General had become Calvinistic or Regular Baptist churches. Those who did not unite with the Calvinistic associations were popularly called " Freewillers," because they held to the doctrine of the freedom of the will. Accepting that term, they became known eventually as Original Freewill Baptists, the word " original " probably referring to their early history. Their doctrines are set forth in a confession of faith con- sisting of eighteen articles. It declares that Christ " freely gave himself a ransom for all, tasting death for every man"; that God wants all to come to repentance; that " all men, at one time or another, are found in such capac- ity as that through the grace of God they may be eternally saved"; that those "ordained to condemnation" are the ungodly who refuse to repent and believe the gospel; that children dying in infancy are not subject to the second death ; that God has not " decreed any person to everlasting death or everlasting life out of respect or mere choice," except in appointing the " godly unto life and the ungodly who die in sin unto death " ; that only believers should be baptized, and the only baptism is im- mersion. They believe in washing the saints' feet and in anointing the sick with oil. The churches hold for business purposes quarterly con- ferences, in which all members may participate ; they have a clerk, a treasurer, deacons who prepare for the commun- ion service and care for the poor, and ruling elders to settle 38 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. controversies between brethren. Communion and feet- washing are as a rule held quarterly. Members of churches are forbidden to frequent the " race-track, the card-table, shooting- matches, or any other place of disorder." In church trials it is provided that " no person of color within the pale of the church shall give testimony against any person " except one " of color." Only male members shall occupy the offices of the church. Annual conferences, composed of all the elders (pastors), ministers (ordained), and preachers (licentiates) in good standing, and of dele- gates from the churches, have power to " silence " preach- ers, try and disown or discontinue elders, receive new churches, and settle difficulties in churches. There are three conferences, with churches in the two Carolinas. The number of organizations is 167, with 125 church edifices, valued at $57,005, and 11,864 communi- cants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 331, and their average value $455. Forty-three halls, etc., af- ford seating capacity for 4650 persons. SUMMARY BY STATES. n-o-o.,; r-K,,.i, Seating Value of Com- STATES. 2Zt SfiJi Ca - Church muni - zattons. Edifices. padty Property. cants. North Carolina 133 99 35,75 $52,355 10,224 South Carolina 34 26 5,650 4,650 1,640 Total 167 125 41,400 $57,005 11,864 8. THE GENERAL BAPTISTS. The General Baptists are thus distinguished because originally they differed from the Particular or Regular Baptists in holding that the atonement of Christ was gen- eral, not particular; that is, for the whole race, and not THE BAPTISTS. 39 simply for those effectually called. There were General Baptists in England early in the seventeenth century. Indeed, some of their historians claim that they appeared both in England and America before the Particular or Regular Baptists. General Baptists in New England associated themselves in a yearly meeting at the beginning of the eighteenth century. Churches of the same faith and order were also organized in the first half of that century in Maryland, Virginia, and the Carolinas. Most of these early churches, it appears, subsequently became Regular or Calvinistic churches. The first association of General Baptists in the West, where the denomination now has its entire strength, was the Liberty, of Kentucky, organized in 1824. In 1830 it adopted the practice of open communion, and about 1845 changed one of its articles of belief, which had been form- ulated at its organization, so as to embrace " infants and idiots" in the covenants of God's grace, and another so as to say that " he that shall endure to the end, the same shall be saved," instead of declaring that " the saints will finally persevere through grace to glory." These changes indicated the desire to eliminate such elements of Calvin- ism as had been introduced when the articles were adopted a few years before. In 1870 the General Baptists formed a general associa- tion, in which all General Baptist associations are repre- sented. The purpose of the general association was to bring " into more intimate and fraternal relation and effect- ive cooperation various bodies of liberal Baptists." The denomination has received accessions of Freewill churches, but some of its churches have in turn joined Freewill and 4O RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. other Baptist bodies. It has increased in membership quite rapidly. In 1870 it had 8000 members; in 1880, 12,367; and in 1890, 21,362. It is represented in the States of Indiana, Illinois, Kentucky, Tennessee, Missouri, Arkansas, and Nebraska. The confession of faith adopted by the general associa- tion declares that the Bible is the only rule of faith and practice ; that there is one God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; that man is "fallen and depraved" and has no ability in himself to salvation ; that he that endures to the end shall be saved ; that rewards and punishment are eternal ; that the only proper mode of baptism is im- mersion; that the only proper subjects of baptism are believers; that none save infants and idiots can partake of the benefits of the atonement, which was made for all, except by repentance and faith. They are in substantial agreement with the Freewill Baptists. The General Baptists have 22 associations, 399 organi- zations, 209 edifices, valued at $201,140, and 21,362 com- municants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 344, and their average value $964. There are 1 80 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 28,201. SUMMARY BY STATES. r r-i. i. oeanne Value of Com- STATES. /? ani - SS Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property. cants. Arkansas 33 4 2,000 $1*565 1*217 Illinois 41 30 8,400 12,125 2,605 Indiana 64 59 22,800 135,425 5,351 Kentucky 68 27 10,125 20,950 4,455 Missouri 166 70 21,025 22,675 6,654 Nebraska 5 72 Tennessee 22 19 7,500 8,400 1,008 Total 399 209 71,850 $201,140 21,362 THE BAPTISTS. 41 9. THE SEPARATE BAPTISTS. The Separate Baptists of the last century were those who favored the great Whitefield revival movement. They separated from those Baptists who, for various rea- sons, opposed the revival. They had considerable acces- sions from the Congregational churches, and became nu- merous in New England, Virginia, and elsewhere. Most of these Separate Baptists formed a union with the Regular Baptists a century or more ago, but a few still maintain separate organizations. Two associations which retain the word " Separate " in their title are counted as Regular Baptists. Separate Baptists are generally in doctrinal agreement with the Freewill Baptists, holding to a general atonement and rejecting the doctrine of election and reprobation. There is one association, with 24 organizations, 19 church edifices, valued at $9200, and 1599 communicants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 297, and their average value $484. There are 5 halls, etc., with a seat- ing capacity of 525. SUMMARY. c\ m, i. Seating Value of Cow- 2ar iS. ^ ^ sr Indiana 24 19 5,650 $9,200 i>599 10. THE UNITED BAPTISTS. There being in Congregational and Baptist churches in New England some opposition to the great revival move- ment of the eighteenth century led by George Whitefield, a separation occurred in many instances, and there were 42 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. " Separates " both among the Congregationalists and Bap- tists. The latter were called Separate Baptists, and those from whom they separated were called, by way of distinc- tion, Regular Baptists, a name which they still retain. The Separate Baptists became quite numerous in New England (where many of those who separated from the Congrega- tional churches united with them) and elsewhere. But in the last quarter of the eighteenth century and the begin- ning of the present, Separate and Regular Baptists came together in Virginia, Kentucky, and elsewhere, and called themselves United Baptists. The great body of these are now known as Regular or Missionary Baptists. There are still a few United Baptists who retain the old title and an independent existence. These are tabulated herewith separately. A few associations in full fellowship with the Regular Baptists still use the word " United." The doctrinal basis on which the union of Separate and Regular Baptists was accomplished in Kentucky in 1801 was not distinctly Calvinistic. While it did declare the final perseverance of the saints, it did not set forth election or reprobation, and it stipulated that the holding of the doctrine that " Christ tasted death for every man " (gen- eral atonement) should be "no bar to communion." The United Baptists, according to the articles of faith set forth by most of their associations, are now moderately Calvin- istic. These articles declare that Christ " suffered and died to make atonement for sin," not indicating whether this atonement was general or particular ; that though the gos- pel is to be preached to all nations, and sinners are to be called upon to repent, such is their opposition to the gospel that they freely choose a state of sin; that God in his " mere good pleasure " elected or chose in Christ a great THE BAPTISTS. 43 multitude among all nations ; that through the influences of the Holy Spirit he " effectually calls them," and they " freely choose Christ for their Saviour " ; that those who are united to God by a living faith are forgiven and justi- fied "solely on account of the merits of Christ"; that those who are justified and regenerated will persevere to the end; that baptism should be administered only to believers and by immersion; that the Lord's Supper should be " observed by those who have been regenerated, regularly baptized, and become members of a gospel church " ; that feet- washing ought to be practiced by all baptized believers. There are 12 associations of United Baptists, with 204 organizations, 179 church edifices, valued at $80,150, and 13,209 communicants. The average seating capacity of the churches is 336, and their average value $448. Halls, etc., 23, with a seating capacity of 3650. SUMMARY BY STATES. Alabama . . Arkansas . Kentucky . Missouri . . Tennessee Total. Organi- 15 81 :hurch ? J'C -j, Searing Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- ixiinces. pacity. Property. cants. 15 4,000 $5,900 702 I,OOO 925 146 78 29,850 39,750 6,443 32 11,920 15,975 2,738 51 12,550 17,600 3,180 204 179 60,220 $80,150 13,209 II. THE BAPTIST CHURCH OF CHRIST. This body holds a separate position among Baptists. Its oldest associations, the Elk River and Duck River, were organized in 1808 in Tennessee, where more than half of 44 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the communicants reported are to be found. Its articles of faith set forth a mild form of Calvinism, with a general atonement. They declare that Christ " tasted death for every man " and made it possible for God to have mercy upon all who come unto him on gospel terms ; that sinners are justified by faith ; that the saints will persevere ; that true believers are the only proper subjects of baptism; that immersion is the only proper baptism ; and that bap- tism, the Lord's Supper, and feet-washing are ordinances of the gospel to be continued until Christ's second coming. This body claims to be the oldest body of Baptists, and that there were no others in Tennessee until 1825, when the Two- Seed churches came into existence as the result of what is known as the Antinomian Controversy. There are 152 organizations, 135 church edifices, val- ued at $56,755, and 8254 communicants. Of the latter, 5065 are in Tennessee ; the rest are divided between Ala- bama, Arkansas, Mississippi, Missouri, North Carolina, and Texas. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 304, and their average value $422. Seventeen halls, etc., are occupied as places of worship. They have a seating capacity of 1275. SUMMARY BY STATES. Organi- Church zations. Edifices. Alabama Arkansas Mississippi Missouri North Carolina . . . Tennessee Texas . 18 27 8 69 10 18 18 8 2 16 69 3 Searing Value of Ca- Church pacity. Property. 4,800 $5,200 4,700 7,800 2,400 4,950 435 900 4,600 5,400 22,950 31,355 1,000 1,150 Com- muni- cants. 782 88 7 3 68 I8 5 659 5,065 308 Total 152 135 40,885 $56,755 8,254 THE BAPTISTS. 45 12. THE PRIMITIVE BAPTISTS. Those who are variously known as " Primitive," " Old School," " Regular," and "Anti-Mission " Baptists are so called because of their opposition, begun more than fifty years ago, to the establishment of Sunday-schools, mission, Bible, and other societies, which they regard as modern and human institutions unwarranted by the Scriptures and unnecessary. Opposition among Baptists to the missionary and other church societies was manifested some years before the division began. In 1835 the Chemung Association, hav- ing churches in New York and Pennsylvania, adopted a resolution declaring that as a number of associations with which it had been in correspondence had " departed from the simplicity of the doctrine and practice of the gospel of Christ," " uniting themselves with the world and what are falsely called benevolent societies founded upon a monied basis," and preaching a gospel " differing from the gospel of Christ," it would not continue in fellowship with them. It urged all Baptists who could not approve the new ideas to come out and be separate from those holding them. The Baltimore (Md.) Association made a similar declara- tion in 1836, and a gradual separation was the result. The Warwick Association of New York issued a circular letter in 1 840, which shows that a warm controversy was then in progress. This letter, which was written in behalf of the " new ideas, V charged the Primitive brethren with holding hyper- Calvinistic doctrines, and insisted that their predes- tinarianism was such as practically to deny any responsi- bility in man for his conduct or condition. It attributed to them statements to the effect that God carries on his 46 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. work " without the least instrumentality whatever," and that " all the preaching from John the Baptist until now, if made to bear on one unregenerated sinner," could not "quicken his poor dead soul." The Primitive Baptists do not oppose the preaching of the gospel, but believe that God will convert the world in his own way and own good time without the aid of missionary societies. Primitive Baptist associations generally print in their an- nual minutes articles of faith, a form of constitution, and rules of order. The articles of faith, while practically the same in doctrinal view, vary in length and phraseology. Some of them have eleven articles, some less, some more. They declare that by Adam's fall or transgression " all his posterity became sinners in the sight of God " ; that the " corruption of human nature " is such that man cannot by his own free will and ability " reinstate himself in the favor of God " ; that " God elected, or chose, his people in Christ before the foundation of the world" ; that sinners are jus- tified " only by the righteousness of Christ, imputed to them " ; that the saints will finally persevere and " not one of them will ever be finally lost " ; that " baptism, the Lord's Supper, and washing the saints' feet are ordinances of the gospel and should be continued until Christ's second coming"; that "the institutions of the day [church soci- eties] are the works of man " ; that it is therefore " wrong to join them," and that no fellowship should be had with them. An article of the constitution declines " fellowship with any church or churches " which support any " mis- sionary, Bible, tract, or Sunday-school union society or advocates State conventions or theological schools," or " any other society " formed " under the pretense of cir- THE BAPTISTS. 47 culating the gospel of Christ." The Primitive Baptists have no State conventions or theological seminaries. They acknowledge no other mode of baptism than immersion, and insist that only believers are proper subjects of it, that it is a prerequisite to the Lord's Supper, and that no min- ister has a right to administer the ordinances unless he has been " called of God," " come under the imposition of hands by a presbytery," and is " in fellowship with the church of which he is a member." The denomination is represented in twenty- eight States and the District of Columbia. Its strongholds are : Geor- gia, 18,535; Alabama, 14,903; Tennessee, 13,972; North Carolina, 11,740; and Kentucky, 10,665. It has little strength in any Northern State except Indiana and Illinois. The total of members is 121,347. There are 3222 organi- zations which have 2849 edifices, with a seating capacity of 899,27$ and a value of $1,649,851. The average seat- ing capacity is 312 and the average value $580. According to the Baptist Almanac of 1844, there were in that year 184 Primitive Baptist associations, with 1622 churches, 900 ordained ministers, and 61,162 members. If these returns were correct they have gained since that date 1600 churches and about 60,000 members. While their associations usually print annual minutes, which give statistics of membership and number of churches, no gen- eral returns for the denomination are published. For many years its membership has been estimated at 45,000 by statisticians of other churches. The census tables show that this estimate was wide of the mark. There are 279 associations, of which 1 5 are colored. Colored members are not numerous. 48 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Organi- zations. 360 121 6 2 Church Edifices 325 93 7 Seating 1 parity. 105,076 21,708 1,550 Value of Church Property. $125,364 29,032 19,000 6 7 65 15,820 27,525 483 475 168,935 210,455 160 132 40,100 93,100 144 128 50,024 123,550 34 IS 5>300 9,950 19 7 2,300 10,100 225 208 60,580 151,425 43 42 14,775 18,955 3 3 625 3,300 16 15 3,325 27,950 i i 150 5,500 109 104 26,62O 38,600 129 93 28,250 83,975 2 i 300 800 4 4 1,400 8,000 31 26 8,700 84,700 3'i 294 89,800 129,695 139 138 40,285 123,190 IS 10 3.420 14,100 23 23 5,750 7,050 316 290 97,165 H7,455 156 91 27,220 34,675 234 191 62,195 93,205 65 64 16,700 24,700 4 4 1,200 4,50 Com- Alabama Arkansas Delaware District of Columbia Florida Georgia Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Louisiana Maine Maryland Massachusetts Mississippi Missouri Nebraska New Jersey New York North Carolina .... Ohio Pennsylvania South Carolina Tennessee Texas Virginia West Virginia Wisconsin . . Total 3,222 2,849 899,273 $1,649,851 121,347 13. THE OLD TWO-SEED-IN-THE-SPIRIT PREDESTI- NARIAN BAPTISTS. These are very conservative Baptists, who are not in fellowship with the Regular or Missionary, nor with the Primitive or any other body of Baptists. They are strongly Calvinistic, holding firmly to the doctrine of predestination, THE BAPTISTS. 49 as their name indicates. The phrase " Two Seed " is un- derstood to indicate their belief that there are two seeds one of -evil and one of good. This doctrine is generally accredited to Elder Daniel Parker, a native of Virginia, who was ordained in Tennessee in 1806, and labored in that State till 1817, in Illinois till 1836, and then in Texas, where he died. He published in 1826 a pamphlet which set forth the two-seed doctrine, and in 1829 another, en- titled " Second Dose of the Doctrine of Two Seeds." The following explanation of the doctrine has been given by a writer who had access to the pamphlets and other writings relating to it : " The essence of good is God ; the essence of evil is the devil. Good angels are emanations from or particles of God; evil angels are particles of the devil. When God created Adam and Eve they were endowed with an ema- nation from himself, or particles of God were included in their constitution. They were wholly good. Satan, how- ever, infused into them particles of his essence, by which they were corrupted. In the beginning God had appointed that Eve should bring forth only a certain number of off- spring ; the same provision applied to each of her daughters. But when the particles of evil essence had been infused by Satan, the conception of Eve and of her daughters was increased. They were now required to bear the original number, who were styled the seed of God, and an addi- tional number, who were called the seed of the serpent. " The seed of God constituted a part of the body of Christ For them the atonement was absolute; they would all be saved. The seed of the serpent did not par- take of the benefits of the atonement, and would all be lost. All the manifestations of good or evil in men are but dis- 50 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. plays of the essence that has been infused into them. The Christian warfare is a conflict between these essences." Not all the associations accept the peculiar title given above. Some call themselves simply " Regular," others, " Regular Predestinarian," and still others, " Regular Two- Seed Predestinarian Primitive Baptists." Their articles of faith also vary in phraseology. One set is quite brief, having only ten articles; another is more extended and embraces twelve articles. The latter declares that God is the Creator of all things and governs all things in righteousness ; that man was created holy, but by sin fell into a depraved state, from which he is utterly unable to extricate himself; that God's elect were chosen in Christ before the world began, and " appointed to faith and obedience in love " by the Spirit of God because of the " righteousness, life, death, resurrection, and ascension " of Christ; that God's elect will in due time be effectually called and regenerated, the righteousness of God being imputed to them ; that they will never finally fall away ; that good works are the fruits of faith and grace in the heart and follow after regeneration ; that ministers should receive " legal authority " through the imposition of the hands of a presbytery acting for a gospel church, and should be subject to the discipline of the church ; that the " eternal work of the Holy Spirit " is manifested externally as well as internally, in experimental religion and the call to the ministry, and the true church should distinguish itself from all " false sects," and have no fellowship with them ; that the church is a spiritual kingdom which men in a state of nature cannot see, and it should therefore re- ceive as members only those who have hope in Christ and THE BAPTISTS. 51 an experimental knowledge of salvation; that the ceremony of feet- washing ought to be observed, and that the joys of the righteous and the punishment of the wicked will be endless. Two- Seed Predestinarian Baptists differ from Primitive Baptists concerning the doctrine of Predestination. The former hold, according to the statements of one of their prominent elders, that God predestined all his children to eternal life, and the devil and all his spiritual children to the eternal kingdom of darkness ; that he foreordained all events whatever, from the creation to the consummation of all things, not suffering, in his infinite wisdom and per- fect knowledge, anything to occur to change his plans. The Primitive Baptists hold, as explained by the same authority, that while God predestined some to eternal life, his predestination did not extend absolutely to all things, for this doctrine would, they insist, blasphemously impute to the Almighty the existence of evil, and do away with sin and human accountability. Some of the Old Two- Seed Baptists claim Peter Waldo, John Calvin, Wyclif, Knox, and Bunyan as " elders " who held the true faith as to the two seeds, and say that Arminius was the great cor- rupter of sound doctrine on this subject. Many of the Two-Seed Baptists are strongly opposed to a paid ministry. They hold that the calling of the min- istry is "to comfort Zion, feed the flock, and contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints." They are antinomians, and do not believe that the help of a min- ister is needed by the Saviour to reach and save sinners. He is a full and complete Saviour and carries on the work of salvation without the help of men. " Modern insti- 52 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. tutions," such as Sunday-schools, theological seminaries, Bible and missionary societies, are regarded with marked disfavor, as among the Primitive Baptists. There are 50 associations, with 473 organizations, 397 church edifices, valued at $172,230, and 12,851 commu- nicants. Though the communicants are scattered over twenty-four States, they are most numerous in Texas, Tennessee, Kentucky, Mississippi, and Arkansas. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 339, and the average value $434. There are 75 halls, etc., with a seat- ing capacity of 5285. SUMMARY BY STATES. Alabama 24 Arkansas 62 Florida 4 Georgia 18 Idaho 2 Illinois 3 Indiana 14 Iowa I Kansas 8 Kentucky 58 Louisiana 10 Maine 3 Mississippi 26 Missouri 32 New York 3 North Carolina 9 Ohio I Oregon 15 Pennsylvania Tennessee . . Texas Virginia .... Washington Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 24 4,900 $7,050 538 58 24,880 30,800 1,230 4 800 400 39 18 4,900 4,950 330 2 550 700 61 I 2OO 800 51 14 5,000 6,700 346 IO 2 "500 600 162 58 21,700 29,450 2,401 IO 2,050 1,900 170 3 1,000 1,400 US 26 6,800 10,250 840 23 7,900 9,050 668 3 1,300 1,900 96 3 850 680 183 i 300 400 33 2 1,400 1,800 194 5 4,900 4,000 264 36 13,900 16,800 1,270 82 23,075 31,650 2,831 2 675 1,050 142 I 150 400 7i 19 7,000 9,500 806 5 37 . . 101 7 West Virginia 25 Total 473 397 *34,73O $172,230 12,851 THE BAPTISTS. 53 The following table gives a summary of all Baptist bodies. The returns in one or two cases are somewhat fuller than those of the census. SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL BAPTIST BODIES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 3,302 3,109 906,734 $2,110,362 258,405 Arizona 6 4 875 11,200 197 Arkansas 2,279 1,780 518,813 I,O66,IO4 128,724 California 165 123 34,925 763,860 H,383 Colorado 54 40 io,935 440,OOO 4,944 Connecticut .... 139 142 48,280 1,656,750 22,600 Delaware 19 23 6,332 184,300 2,006 District of Co- lumbia 63 51 26,500 914,150 19,372 Florida 807 699 151,843 375,936 41,647 Georgia 3,966 3,895 1,237,431 3,109,390 357,241 Idaho 23 13 2,930 27,200 745 Illinois 1,324 I,l63 352,133 3,681,360 109,640 Indiana 829 763 255,604 1,627,297 70,380 Indian Territory 181 1 10 18,485 35,765 9,H7 Iowa 500 393 104,771 1,242,690 33,962 Kansas 617 364 95,715 921,958 34,665 Kentucky 2,273 2,024 662,455 3,020,742 229,524 Louisiana 1,441 i,376 321,426 988,967 98,552 Maine 523 461 131,224 1,511,000 35,463 Maryland 104 100 37,659 831,275 16,238 Massachusetts . . 340 364 149,004 6,3 OI ,53 62,966 Michigan 523 466 130,680 2,135,694 39,58o Minnesota 229 187 46,460 1,204,889 16,441 Mississippi 2,679 2,562 734,i85 1,433,332 224,801 Missouri 2,355 !,755 536,240 2,980,316 159,371 Montana H ii 2,950 89,000 683 Nebraska 284 1 86 42,280 549,010 13,481 Nevada 9 i 500 7,000 63 New Hampshire 179 1 86 61,635 964,050 16,772 New Jersey 232 261 97,375 3,020,913 39,760 New Mexico .... New York. 15 1,071 4 1,079 1,250 363,323 22,000 13,625,588 355 142,736 North Carolina . 3,124 3,048 1,098,084 2,556,147 310,920 North Dakota . . 54 33 7,665 90,300 2,298 Ohio 885 828 240,415 2,819,828 69,093 Oklahoma i 316 54 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL BAPTIST BODIES. Continued. STATES. Oregon Organi- zations. 123 Church Edifices. 71 Seating Ca- pacity. I q, I4.O Value of Church Property. $210,121: Com- muni" cants. 5 .COO Pennsylvania . . . Rhode Island . . . South Carolina. . South Dakota .. Tennessee 720 "3 1,676 90 2,4.13 704 117 1,633 59 2 IQ3 240,204 4I,OOO 521,009 12,236 72O 8 II *rj*y> >-*3 6,088,322 1,450,117 1,606,385 239,675 2.C66, ^73 86,620 17,293 203,959 4,052 186.174. Texas ***J A OO I **yj 2 CCT 667 1 2O 2 IIQ,OQ6 24.8. 23 Utah 4. *>jj* 3 7OO 65,OOO 327 Vermont IA -3 137 27.27A 678 87? n.2t;8 Virginia *J 2,038 A J/ 1,0.38 680,600 9,1(2* $82 303,134 Washington West Virginia . . Wisconsin & 2C4 485 2^i; 12,600 I4O,22O IJQ,QO6 242,160 552,365 064,1570 3,94i 45,414 17,041 Wyoming Q 5 ?2? 27.875 262 Total 43,02937,789 1 1,599,534 $82,392,423 3,717,969 CHAPTER III. THE RIVER BRETHREN. / THOSE who first constituted the body popularly known as River Brethren came to this country from Switzerland in 1750 and settled near the Susquehanna River in eastern Pennsylvania. They have no history to which the inquirer can refer, and they are able to give few particulars of the early life of the denomination. They were, it is supposed, Mennonites. As the result of a revival movement, begin- ning in 1770, many of these people who had been formal in their worship became zealous believers, and organized separate congregations. The first members were baptized, it is believed, in the Susquehanna River, and the denomi- nation thus came to be known as River Brethren. Jacob Engle was their first minister. In their belief they hold to trine immersion, the washing of feet, nonresistance, and nonconformity to the world. In many points in belief and practice they are like the Mennonites. I. THE BRETHREN IN CHRIST. This is by far the largest and best organized branch of the River Brethren. Its churches, of which there are 78, are associated in district conferences, and there is also a general conference, representing the whole body. There are twenty of the district conferences. The total of com- 55 56 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. municants is 2688. The average seating capacity of the churches is 422, and their average value $1623. There are 27 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 1080. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Illinois Organi- Church zations. Edifices. ... . 12 6 Seating Ca- pacity. 2 ^OO Value of Church Property. $T7 7OO Com- muni- cants. 181 Indiana 7 2 7OO 1, 8OO Iowa 2 AO Kansas 9C 2,150 Q.COO Maryland I I 600 3 .OOO 16 Michigan 7 2 2CQ CCQ New York I I 4.OO 1, 8OO 32 Ohio 13 9 3.OOO 14, IOO AIO Pennsylvania . . 26 IQ 8.70C. 28.600 I.2IQ Total 78 45 19,005 $73,050 2,688 SUMMARY BY DISTRICTS. Ashland, Ohio Center, Pa Clarence Center, N. Y. . . Cumberland, Pa Dayton, Ohio and Ind. . . Donegal, Pa Indiana, Ind Iowa, Iowa Lykins Valley, Pa Morrison's Cove, Pa New Guilford, Pa. & Md. North Dickinson, Kan. . . North Franklin, Pa Pine Creek, 111 Port Huron, Mich Rapho, Pa Shannon, 111 South Dickinson, Kan. . . Wayne, Ohio Whiteside, 111 2 500 $1,500 56 27 I 2 4 2 I* 400 800 1,900 1,200 700 1, 800 3,000 8,400 4,500 i, 800 32 130 235 222 120 4.O 4 4 2 5 3 i 2 3 4 1,105 1,900 1,000 2,150 1,700 500 go 1, 600 1,500 4,000 3,600 4,200 9,500 4,600 1,200 550 7,700 11,300 216 137 72 28 9 234 43 52 221 91 2QQ 3* i 1,500 300 4,200 1,200 129 47 Total 78 45 19,005 $73,050 2,688 THE RIVER BRETHREN. 57 2. THE OLD ORDER OF YORKER BRETHREN. This branch is generally called "Yorker" Brethren, be- cause when the River Brethren were divided in 1862 the churches in York County were not affected by the division. It is an extremely small body, holding to the original doc- trines and practices of the River Brethren. SUMMARY BY STATES. rw_, n,.ii Seating Value of Com- S2S Ed& Ca- 8 Church muni- " pacity. Property. cants. Indiana I .. .. .. 12 Iowa i .. .. .. 15 Ohio 2 38 Pennsylvania 4 . . . . . . 149 Total 8 214 3. THE UNITED ZION'S CHILDREN. This branch is the result of a division which occurred in Dauphin County, Pa., in 1853. It has the same confession of faith as the River Brethren, and differs from them only in unimportant particulars. In observing the ceremony of feet- washing one person both washes and dries; among the River Brethren one person does the washing and an- other the drying. Services are held in the churches alter- nately every six weeks. Communion is celebrated once or twice a year. The 25 organizations are all in Pennsylvania. They own that number of houses of worship, valued at $8300. The number of members is 525. 58 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY. STATE. Pennsylvania . . Organi- zations. 2C Church r* h ces> pacify. 25 3,100 OF ALL RIVER 6 2,300 2 700 5 2,150 i 600 2 25O I 400 9 3,900 44 11,805 Value of Church Property. $8,300 BRETHREN. $13,700 1,800 Com- muni- cants. 525 181 142 52 i 1 SUMMARY BY STATES ... 12 8 Towa Kansas 9,500 3,ooo 550 i, 800 14,100 36,900 Maryland Michigan 7 New York ... I Ohio 15 Pennsylvania . . . EC Total in 70 22,105 $8i,35o 3,427 CHAPTER IV. THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. THIS body of Christians originated in several separate and spontaneous movements in 1827-30. The first public meeting held by them was in Dublin, Ireland. A large company of them was gathered in Plymouth, England, whence they are popularly called " Plymouth " Brethren, a title they do not accept. They speak of themselves as believers, Christians, saints, or Brethren. Division soon came among them, and they now exist in England in sev- eral branches. From England they came to Canada and the United States. The Brethren accept the Scriptures as their only guide, acknowledging no creeds, rituals, or anything " which sa- vors of reason or mere expediency." They do not allow that ordination is necessary to the ministry. They hold that gift is sufficient authorization for the exercise of the privilege of the priesthood of all believers, the Holy Spirit being the guide. Hence they have no presiding officers in their public meetings. Woman's sphere is considered as private. They accept the evangelical doctrines of the Trinity, of the sinless humanity and absolute divinity of Christ, and of Christ's atonement by his sacrificial death, and hold that the Holy Spirit is present in the believer and in the church, and that believers are eternally secure. They look for the 59 60 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. personal premillennial coming of Christ, and believe that the punishment of the wicked will be eternal. Their view of the church is that it is one and indivisible. Christ is the head of it, the Holy Spirit the bond of union, and every believer a member. It was begun at Pentecost and will be completed at the second advent. They regard the various denominations as based upon creeds, an ordained ministry, and separate organizations, and do not therefore fellowship them. They meet every Sunday to " break bread," which is the term they use to designate the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. Other meetings are held for Bible study and prayer, and, when- ever occasion offers, for the unconverted. They own no church edifices, but meet in halls and private houses. The divisions in England are partly reproduced in the United States. The last division in this country, by which the third and fourth branches were created out of the third, was due to a question of belief. The following are the branches, the Roman numerals being introduced for the sake of distinction : Plymouth Brethren I. Plymouth Brethren II. Plymouth Brethren III. Plymouth Brethren IV. I. THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN I. This is the main body of Brethren. They are regarded as more conservative than the second branch, but less so than the third and fourth branches. They have 109 assemblies or organizations, with 2279 members, who are divided among twenty-seven States and the District of THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 6l Columbia. As the Plymouth Brethren have no houses of worship, and consequently no church property, those columns are omitted, and the table is arranged to show the number of halls occupied and their seating capacity. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES, ETC. Organi- zations. Halls, etc. Scaring Ca- pacity. California 4 4 105 Colorado I i 90 Delaware 3 3 320 District of Columbia. ... i i 25 Florida I i 150 Georgia 2 2 60 Illinois 5 5 550 Indiana I i 100 Iowa 9 9 490 Kansas I i 16 Kentucky I/ i 25 Maine ->T I 20 Maryland I i 30 Massachusetts 7 7 316 Michigan 9 9 637 Minnesota n n 850 Missouri 2 2 350 Nebraska i i 25 New Hampshire i I 80 New Jersey 9 9 770 New York 19 18 1,600 North Carolina i i 25 Ohio 2 2 37 Pennsylvania 1 1 1 1 572 Texas i i 20 Vermont i i 20 Washington 2 2 40 Wisconsin i i 120 Total 109 108 7,423 Com- muni- cants. 49 14 44 8 75 5 5 24 119 192 243 213 494 3 ,4 6 4 19 70 2,289 2. THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN II. Those constituting this branch are often called the "Open Brethren," because they are regarded as less strict 62 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. in discipline than either of the other three branches. They also hold a somewhat different view of the ministry, a view approaching that common among the denominations which have regular pastors. The column headed " church prop' erty " represents furniture. They have 88 organizations and 2419 members, and are represented in twenty-three States, their chief strength being in Illinois. SUMMARY BY STATES. Arkansas California Colorado Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Louisiana Massachusetts .... Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New Jersey New York North Dakota Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania Rhode Island Texas Virginia Washington Total Organi- zations. Halls, etc. I I 4 4 i i 13 13 5 5 2 2 6 6 i i 6 6 6 6 4 4 2 2 4 4 4 4 8 8 i i 3 3 i i 5 5 3 3 4 4 3 3 i i Seating Value of Ca- Church pacity. Property. 515 ICO 1,350 450 250 800 ICO 750 700 400 200 700 975 175 600 200 300 260 ICO $90 250 ISO 650 25 ICO Com- muni- cants. 13 410 79 48 US 20 274 170 ? 5 60 47 85 353 6 72 10 214 55 105 5o 20 88 88 8,925 $1,265 2,419 3. THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN III. These are the strictest division of the Brethren. Their separation from the Brethren of the first and largest divi- THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 63 sion some years ago was the result of a controversy on a point of doctrine and a matter of discipline. They claim that such divine power is vested in the church, that all the Brethren are under moral obligation to submit to a decision rendered by the church, even though the decision were regarded as unjust. They have 86 organizations and 1235 members. Most of them are to be found in the State of Illinois. SUMMARY BY STATES. Organi- Halls, zations. etc. California Colorado Connecticut Florida Georgia Illinois Iowa Kansas Louisiana Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New Hampshire New Jersey New York North Dakota Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania Rhode Island Tennessee Vermont Virginia Washington Wisconsin Total . . Seating Ca- pacity. IOO 2OO IOO IOO Value of Church Property. 150 IOO 80 270 75 IOO 180 S200 Com- muni- cants. 40 33 32 79 2 12 59 47 12 18 50 83 76 12 57 ii 8 2 13 12 4 86 86 2,720 $200 1,235 64 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 4. THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN IV. This branch is due to a difference arising quite recently among those formerly constituting the third division. Some held that a second impartation of divine power must be received before a believer could be said to be in full possession of eternal life. This view gave rise to various complications respecting the person of Christ and the con- dition of the Old Testament saints. Those who refused to accept this teaching formed new assemblies or congrega- tions, and constitute the fourth division. They have 31 organizations, with 718 members. They are found in fifteen States, principally in California, Ohio, and Massachusetts. SUMMARY BY STATES. California Colorado Georgia Illinois Indiana Kansas Maryland Massachusetts . Michigan Minnesota Nebraska New Jersey Ohio Pennsylvania . . South Carolina Organi- zations. Halls, etc. pacity. 850 ISO 300 2OO 2OO 75 120 100 100 Com- muni- cants. .37 6 28 35 12 6 7 IOO 57 37 30 58 no 25 Total 2,095 718 THE PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. STATES, KTC. Organi- Halls, Seating Ca- etc. pacity. Arkansas , I California 18 18 1,570 Colorado 4 4 39 Connecticut 3 3 Delaware 3 3 320 District of Columbia i i 2 5 Florida 5 5 250 Georgia Illinois 7 29 7 29 1 60 2,280 Indiana 7 7 700 Iowa 17 17 1,540 Kansas H H 9 66 Kentucky i i 25 Louisiana "2 2 100 Maine I I 20 Maryland Massachusetts it 18 3 I2 1,366 Michigan 21 21 1,617 Minnesota 18 18 1,325 Missouri 6 6 550 Nebraska 13 13 25 New Hampshire . . . 2 2 80 New Jersey 23 2 3 1,860 New York 31 30 2,650 North Carolina I I 25 South Dakota Ohio II II 412 Oregon 2 2 Pennsylvania 21 21 1,452 Rhode Island 4 4 200 South Carolina .... I I Tennessee I I Texas 5 5 320 Vermont 2 2 2O Virginia 5 5 260 Washington 6 6 140 Wisconsin 2 2 205 Total.. 3H 3 08 2I.I63 Value of Com- Church muni- Property. cants. $90 3 .... 34i .... 70 .... 16 .... 44 .... 8 .... 108 .... 55 250 830 150 128 .... 377 .... 212 .... 5 .... 22 .... 5 .... 103 650 552 200 466 25 387 .... 22 9 .... 136 .... 19 100 439 .... 923 3 .... 35 .... 276 22 .... 4 60 66 .... 8 .... 8 .... in ...! 6 .... 63 74 $1,465 6,661 CHAPTER V. THE CATHOLICS. As this term is commonly used, it applies to the Church of Rome, to the Eastern or Orthodox Churches, and to the Old and Reformed Catholic bodies, which have lately arisen. As the result of a controversy beginning in the ninth century the Christian Church was divided into the Roman and Greek Churches. The Church of Rome, which is the more numerous division, is officially called the " Holy, Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman Church," and claims to be the only church founded by Christ. It has a hierarchy, including a pope, who is supreme pontiff, a college of cardinals, and numerous archbishops and bishops. Its doctrine is expressed in the oecumenical creeds the Apostles', the Nicene (with the Filioque), and the Athana- sian and in the decrees of twenty oecumenical councils, the latest of which was that of the Vatican, in 1870. The Greek Church, whose full title is " Holy, Orthodox, Cath- olic, Apostolic, Oriental Church," includes the Church of Russia, the Church of Greece, the Armenians, and various other divisions. The Orthodox or Eastern Church holds to the decrees and canons of the first seven oecumenical councils, accepting the Nicene Creed without the Latin Filioque. This creed is its chief doctrinal expression. Its highest officials are patriarchs. It has besides, metropoli- tans or archbishops, and bishops. The Uniates are Greek Christians who have acknowledged the supremacy of the 66 THE CATHOLICS. 67 pope. The Old and Reformed Catholics are bodies origi- nating in this country in withdrawals from the Roman Church. I. THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH. The first Christian congregations organized in the terri- tory now constituting the United States were those of the Roman Catholic faith. The oldest was established in St. Augustine, Fla., shortly after that settlement was founded in 1565. But Catholic services were held on Florida soil long before that date. Missionaries accompanied the Span- ish expeditions of discovery and settlement in the first half- century after Columbus made his first voyage to America, and these raised the cross and conducted divine worship. John Juarez, who had been appointed by the pope Bishop of Florida, landed with the expedition of Narvaez in 1528, but is supposed to have been slain or to have perished from hunger the same year. After St. Augustine was estab- lished many companies of missionaries went out into Flor- ida, Alabama, Georgia, and Carolina to labor among the Indians. The second oldest town, Santa Fe, was founded by Spaniards in 1582. Missionaries in connection with Coronado's exploring expedition preached among the Indi- ans of New Mexico forty years earlier, but they soon per- ished. After the founding of Santa Fe missionary work was more successful, and many tribes of Indians accepted the Catholic faith. Franciscans established missions in California in 1601, and French priests held worship on Neutral Island, on the coast of Maine, in 1609, and three years later on Mount Desert Island. Jesuit missions, be- gun on the upper Kennebec in 1646, were more successful 68 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. and permanent, many Indian converts being among their fruits. In 1665 Catholics sought to convert the Onondagas and other tribes in New York. Similar attempts among the Great Lakes were made as early as 1641. The history of the Catholic Church among the English colonists began with the immigration of English and Irish Catholics to Maryland in 1634. They founded the town of St. Mary's the first year. Ten years later, as the result of a conflict with Protestant colonists, their privileges of worship were curtailed, but restored in 1646. A toleration act was passed by the legislature of Maryland in 1649, but it was repealed in 1654. The Catholics received their rights again in 1660, to be restricted once more in 1704, and these restrictions were not entirely removed until the period of the War of Independence. In Virginia, the Caro- linas, Georgia, and New England severe laws were enforced against Catholics for many years. In New York, which is now the stronghold of Catholicism, there were, it is said, no more than seven Catholic families in 1696, and the few Catholics found on Manhattan Island eighty years later had to go to Philadelphia to receive the sacraments. In 1 784, at the close of the Revolutionary War, the pope appointed the Rev. John Carroll prefect apostolic. Be- fore this date the Catholics in this country had been under the jurisdiction of the vicar apostolic of London, England. Six years later Dr. Carroll was consecrated bishop in London, and Baltimore became the first Catholic diocese. The new bishop estimated the number of Catholics in the United States at that time at about 30,000, of whom 1 6,000 were in Maryland, and 7000 in Pennsylvania. The rest were scattered over a broad territory stretching into the west as far as Michigan, Indiana, and Illinois. The church THE CATHOLICS. 69 was gradually extended to Kentucky (1787), South Caro- lina (1789), Ohio, and other parts of the country. It grew rapidly when immigration set in from Ireland and Europe. This has been the chief cause of the rapid increase of the church in the last half-century. In 1807 there were about 80 churches, and a Catholic population of 150,000. In 1820 this population had doubled; in 1830 it had doubled again. In the next decade it increased from 500,000 to 1,500,000; in 1850 it had become 3,500,000; in 1860, 4,500,000; and in 1876, 6,500,000. These figures were given by the late Prof. A. J. Schem, who was regarded as good authority in church statistics. An immense territory was covered until 1808 by the single diocese of Baltimore. In that year Baltimore became a metropolitan see, with four suffragan bishoprics New York, Philadelphia, Boston, and Bardstown. The purchase of Louisiana in 1803 had added the diocese of New Orleans, which had been erected in 1803. In 1846 Oregon City became a metropolitan see; in 1847 tne same dignity was conferred on St. Louis, and in 1850 Cincinnati, New York, and New Orleans were erected into provinces. There are now 13 provinces, the metropolitan sees being those of Baltimore, Oregon, St. Louis, New Orleans, Cincinnati, New York, San Francisco, Santa Fe, Philadelphia, Mil- waukee, Boston, Chicago, and St. Paul. Connected with these provinces are 66 dioceses, 5 vicariates apostolic, and i prefecture apostolic. The doctrinal system of the Roman Catholic Church is embodied in the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian creeds, and the dogmatic decisions of the oecumenical councils from 325 to 1870. The doctrine of the church is that it consists of all who hold the true faith, receive the true sacra- 70 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. ments, and acknowledge the rule of the pope of Rome as head of the church. While the Bible, including the books commonly called apocryphal, is accepted as the Word of God, the authority of ecclesiastical tradition is honored. The church is held to be infallible ; the Virgin Mary, the saints, their pictures and relics are venerated; seven sac- raments baptism, the eucharist, confirmation, penance, extreme unction, ordination, and matrimony are admin- istered ; justification is held to be by faith and works conjoined ; transubstantiation and the adoration of the elements, baptismal salvation, priestly absolution, the sacri- fice of the mass, prayers for the dead, the immaculate conception of the Virgin Mary, a temporary place between heaven and hell for departed spirits, are also features of Catholic belief. The worship of the church is conducted in the Latin language according to an established ritual, the mass occupying the central place in the services. The government of the church is hierarchical. At its head is the pope with a college of cardinals. Next in order are archbishops, who are set over provinces ; bishops, who preside over dioceses ; and various other ecclesiastical dig- nitaries, besides the heads of orders, monasteries, etc. In the ministering priesthood there are two orders those of priest and deacon. The governing authority of each dio- cese is its bishop, who receives his ecclesiastical power from the pope. The government of the church in the United States is conducted through the Propaganda at Rome, the United States being regarded for this purpose as mission- ary territory. In the specially difficult task of gathering the statistics of the churches, chapels, missions, and stations of the vari- ous dioceses and vicariates, the archbishops, bishops, and THE CATHOLICS. 7 1 other ecclesiastical officers gave cordial cooperation. At the earnest request of the special agent of the Census Office they nominated to him suitable persons to do the work at his appointment and under his instruction, urged those in charge of congregations to give the information required, and most of them inspected and approved the final returns before they were certified and reported to the Census Office for acceptance. As the Roman Catholic Church always gives in its pub- lished annual statistics the number of baptized members or population instead of communicants, the census appointee in each diocese was requested to comply with the require- ments of the census schedules and furnish the number of communicants, in order that the statistics of all the denom- inations might be uniform. This was done in every case. According to information received from bishops, it is the custom of the church for baptized persons to make their first communion between the ages of nine and eleven years. Baptized persons below the age of nine years are not included, therefore, in the census returns. Some ecclesi- astical authorities estimate that members of this class con- stitute about fifteen per cent, of the population of the church, which, of course, embraces both baptized members and communicants. In order that proper significance may be given to the figures representing the seating capacity of churches, chap- els, etc., it will be necessary to take into consideration the fact that in populous places from three to four and some- times as many as six or seven services, or even more, are held in the same church on Sunday In most Protestant churches there are two services only, and in some but one service. Separate services of the mass in Catholic churches 72 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. are usually attended by different audiences. It may help to a better understanding of the matter to quote a few sentences from letters written by heads of dioceses. Archbishop Elder, of Cincinnati, says : " The most of our churches have at least two, often three, and as many as six masses every Sunday, and each is attended by a different body of worshipers." Archbishop Janssens, of New Orleans, speaks of from " two, three, to six masses," and refers to the fact that many persons stand during service. In the archdiocese of Baltimore, according to the secretary of Cardinal Gibbons, there are usually four different congregations on Sunday in a single edifice. In the archdiocese of Boston there are five services in the cathedral, which has a communicant membership of 12,000, and reports 2600 seating capacity. Archbishop Corrigan, of New York, says the " same space is used over and over again by different worshipers at dif- ferent hours." An examination of the returns for that see shows that of 77 churches in the city of New York, i has one service of the mass, 6 have two services, 4 have three, 12 have four, 17 have five, 22 have six, 10 have seven, 3 have eight, I has nine, and I has ten every Sun- day. Of an equal number of churches in the rural part of the archdiocese, 26 have one mass, 24 have two masses, 1 1 have three, 4 have six, and i has five every Sunday ; 4 have mass twice a month, and 5 have it once a month. Bishop McGovern, of Harrisburg, says : " It is true there are many services in our churches, but each service is not always attended by persons who were not at another service. Some persons attend all the ser- vices. Then, again, in some of the churches many stand up for want of seats," THE CATHOLICS. 73 Bishop Phelan, of Pittsburg, writes : " We have in this diocese about 140 churches. In some there is one, in many two, in some three, and in a couple even four morning services (masses) every Sunday. The afternoon or evening services should not count, as these worshipers are, or ought to be, the same who were present in the forenoon." The use made of the accommodations for worshipers is also indicated by the number of communicants belonging to a parish. In many cases from 8000 to 15,000 commu- nicants are reported for a single parish. In one diocese there is a parish, consisting entirely of Poles, which has 1 7,490 communicants, who are accommodated in a single church with a seating capacity of 1900. Here the propor- tion of communicants to seating capacity is almost as nine to one. But this is an extreme case. In Baltimore, Bos- ton, and Chicago it is less than three to one; in New York, more than three to one; in New Orleans, nearly four to one ; in Oregon, Philadelphia, St. Paul, and San Francisco, upward of two to one ; in Cincinnati and Mil- waukee, less than two; while in Santa Fe it is less than one. The average in the thirteen metropolitan sees is about two and a quarter to one. The total number of communicants is 6,231,417, who are attached to 10,231 organizations (churches, chapels, and stations), making an average of 609 communicants to each congregation. Of the 10,231 organizations, 1469, or about 14.4 per cent., worship in halls, schoolhouses, or private houses, which, exclusive of private houses, represent a seating capacity of 69,159, while the 8776 edifices owned by the church have a seating capacity of 3,365,754, making a total of 3,435,913 for the whole church, which 74 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. is somewhat more than half the number of communicants. Some of the parishes which have no church edifices, but use temporarily such accommodations as private houses can afford, are very large. One of these parishes reports no fewer than 14, OCX) communicants. In eleven of the eighty- five sees, including the archdioceses of New Orleans, Phil- adelphia, and San Francisco, every organization has its own church edifice. The total value of church property, including edifices, the ground on which they stand, furniture, bells, etc., is $i 18,069,746. The average value of each edifice is there- fore about $13,454. The metropolitan see of New York, with its 472,806 communicants, has church property valued at nearly $9,000,000 ; that of Chicago comes second, with property worth $6,45 7,064 ; and that of Boston third, with a total of $6,379,078. The diocese of Brooklyn comes fourth, with a valuation of $5,751,907, and Newark fifth, with $4,297,482. These five sees have more than one fourth of the entire valuation of the church. In the distribution of communicants, the archdiocese of New York comes first, with 472,806 ; Boston second, with 419,660 ; Chicago third, with 326,640 ; Philadelphia fourth, with 251,162; Brooklyn (diocese) fifth, with 228,785; St. Paul sixth, with 203,484 ; and Baltimore seventh, with 176,578. There are twenty-two sees which contain up- ward of 100,000 communicants each. In the tabulation by States the following facts appear : there are 959 organizations, with 1,153,130 communicants, in the State of New York (seven dioceses), and the value of church property is $25,769,478; in the State of Massa- chusetts (two dioceses) there are 614,627 communicants, belonging to 381 organizations, with church property val- ued at $9,816,003; in the State of Pennsylvania (five THE CATHOLICS. 75 dioceses), 551,577 communicants, 654 organizations, and $10,068,770 of church property; in the State of Illinois (four dioceses), 473,324 communicants, 688 organizations, and church property valued at $9,946,819; in the State of Ohio (three dioceses), 336,114 communicants, 586 organizations, and $7,395,640 of church property. In these five States there are 3,128,772 communicants, or a little more than one half of the total for the whole church, and there is church property of the value of $62,996,710, which is considerably more than half of the total valua- tion. The church is represented in every State and Territory in the country, including Alaska and the District of Co- lumbia. It has organizations in every county but one in the six New England States ; also in every county in New York, New Jersey, Wisconsin, and other States and Terri- tories. In the six New England States there are 1,005,- 120 Catholic communicants. This exceeds the total of Protestant communicants by more than 240,000. Catholic communicants exceed Protestant communicants in Massa- chusetts and Rhode Island, Boston and Providence being great Catholic centers ; but in the other four States Prot- estant communicants predominate. Embracing immigrants from nearly all the countries of Europe, the Roman Catholic is a polyglot church. Con- fessions are heard, among other languages, in German, Polish, Lithuanian, Hungarian, Bohemian, French, Span- ish, and Italian. In the diocese of Scranton there are seven Polish, seven German, four Hungarian, one Lithua- nian, one Polish and Lithuanian, and Italian, besides Eng- lish congregations. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 384, and the average value $13,453. 76 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Churc Edifice t Seating Value of Church Com- muni- s> parity. Property. cants. Alabama 7 42 10,520 $602,750 13,230 Alaska 6 5 500 9,700 559 Arizona 52 22 6,490 124,500 19,000 Arkansas 47 47 8,580 2I9,IOO 3,845 California 249 243 83,740 2,627,950 156,846 Colorado no 94 23,378 843,637 47, i i i Connecticut 148 133 79,444 3,093,750 152,945 Delaware J 9 16 8,780 2OI,5OO 11,776 District of Colum- bia Florida 17 44 17 33 12,800 8,140 1,015,800 225,100 37,593 16,867 Georgia 64 44 10,746 485,123 11,228 Idaho 52 22 4,265 70,050 4,809 Illinois 688 666 235,784 9,946,819 473,324 Indiana 311 33 106,202 3,534,691 119,100 Indian Territory . 17 8 i, 680 5,850 1,240 Iowa 445 455 138,452 3,872,400 164,522 Kansas 367 271 55,730 625,561 67,562 Kentucky 222 1 80 62,806 1,800,550 92,504 Louisiana 206 184 57,885 I,568,2OO 211,763 Maine 88 7o 29,941 597,550 57,548 Maryland 180 169 60,860 2,108,670 141,410 Massachusetts . . . 381 324 242,267 9,816,003 614,627 Michigan 406 360 131,641 3,671,350 222,261 Minnesota 465 404 149,085 3,5U,325 271,319 Mississippi 67 60 13,448 321,525 11,348 Missouri 442 402 138,943 4,070,370 162,864 Montana 94 40 8,668 l84,IOO 25,149 Nebraska 213 179 38,396 I,I79,l6o 51,503 Nevada 20 12 3,5oo 88,500 3,955 New Hampshire . 68 52 23,825 2O5,6OO 39,920 New Jersey 219 191 99,290 6,050,682 222,274 New Mexico 317 306 93,770 296,755 100,576 New York 959 877 480,974 25,769,478 I ,153,130 North Carolina . . 60 24 4,935 90,262 2,640 North Dakota 115 60 13,615 171,550 26,427 Ohio 586 515 I97,8i3 7,395,640 336,114 Oklahoma 13 1,300 4,300 1,270 Oregon 95 4 8 11,462 290,090 30,231 Pennsylvania .... 654 610 305,014 10,068,770 551,577 Rhode Island 51 52 40,625 2,295,700 96,755 South Carolina . . 66 23 7,425 384,500 5,36o THE CATHOLICS. 77 SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. South Dakota ... 177 Tennessee 60 Texas 263 Utah 28 Vermont 79 Virginia 69 Washington 86 West Virginia ... 67 Wisconsin 646 Wyoming 67 Church Edifices. 100 i 12 77 44 58 n,345 62 16,229 620 189,831 9 1,260 pacity. 19,218 11,105 55,925 2,210, 31,101 I4,8ll Value of Church Property. $246,030 434,200 1,018,800 68,000 866,400 458,800 156,050 340,155 4,859,950 173,450 Com- muni- cants. 25,729 17,950 99,691 5,958 42,8lO 12,356 20,848 15,653 249,164 7,185 Total 10,231 8,776 3,365,754 $i 18,069,746 6,231,417 SUMMARY BY DIOCESES. ARCHDIOCESES, DIOCESES, ETC. ARCHDIOCESES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Baltimore 174 170 69,995 Boston 204 166 142,209 Chicago 278 271 115,065 Cincinnati 172 164 68,200 Milwaukee 264 262 93,01 1 New Orleans 148 148 50,415 New York 275 234 hr.8,303 Oregon 95 48 0,462 Philadelphia 153 157 107,667 Saint Louis 297 267 102,025 Saint Paul 231 201 91,180 San Francisco ... 124 123 49,805 Santa Fe 290 289 80,370 DIOCESES. Albany 153 124 64,647 Alton 141 138 40, 1 68 Belleville 95 93 25,994 Brooklyn 109 1 13 73, 133 Buffalo 156 150 72,639 Burlington 79 77 31,101 Charleston 66 23 7,425 Cheyenne 67 9 1,260 Cleveland 297 250 92,062 Value of Church Property. $3,078,020 6,379,078 6,457,064 3,269,970 3,074,230 1,535,900 8,99-525 290,090 3,388,000 2,778,545 2,474,435 2,021,260 272,055 3,164,700 1,216,480 916,400 5,751,907 3,403,900 866,400 384,500 173,450 2,805,200 Com- muni- cants. 176,578 419,660 326,640 132,220 119,271 181,964 472,806 30,231 251,162 123,230 203,484 II2,l8o 89,261 130,660 57,285 25,900 228,785 134,518 42,8lO 5,360 7,185 155,351 78 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY DIOCESES. Continued. ARCHDIOCESES, DIOCESES, ETC. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- rnuni- cants. DIOCESES. Columbus 117 101 37,551 $1,320,470 48,543 Concordia 80 46 9,700 I08,OII 11,500 Covington 9 8 62 I8,6o6 380,200 25,793 Davenport 138 136 38,536 1,008,165 47,910 Denver 1 10 94 23,378 843,637 47,111 Detroit I8 5 182 68,139 2,260,000 102,551 Dubuque 303 319 99,916 2,864,235 116,612 Duluth 63 4i 9,086 H9,375 13,589 Erie 120 103 36,988 873,300 51,017 Fort Wayne 148 135 42,3H 1,376,000 45,229 Galveston 106 81 21,325 6oi,000 36,013 Grand Rapids . . . 161 H5 39,652 890,250 72,830 Green Bay 187 181 54,329 99I,OIO 70,665 Harrisburg 61 55 23,673 877,860 26,262 Hartford 148 133 79-444 3,093,750 152,945 Helena 94 40 8,668 184,100 25,149 Jamestown "3 60 13,615 171,550 26,227 Kansas City 79 77 21,809 828,025 23,626 La Crosse 195 177 42,491 794,710 59,228 Leavenworth .... 208 176 38,945 392,800 48,906 Lincoln 96 76 i8,774 264,200 22,131 Little Rock 47 46^ 8,580 219,100 3,845 Louisville 125 119 44,260 1,420,850 66,801 Manchester 68 52 23,825 205,600 39,920 Marquette 60 63 23,850 521,100 46,880 Mobile 82 48 11,820 647,550 16,109 Monterey and Los Angeles 73 68 19,470 233,690 32,881 Nashville 59 35 11,045 433,700 17,860 Natchez 68 61 13,598 322,525 11,427 Natchitoches .... 57 35 7,320 31,300 29,720 Nesqually 86 58 n,345 156,050 20,848 Newark 116 io8X 63,462 4,297,482 162,802 Ogdensburg 86 83 34,694 836,246 60,579 Omaha 117 103 19,622 914,960 29,372 Peoria 174 164 54,557 1,356,875 63,499 Pittsburg 198 185 78,986 3,307,025 134,976 Portland Providence 88 86 70 87 29,941 61,265 597,550 3,374,500 57,548 156,850 Richmond 58 46 15,475 477,500 13,261 Rochester 9i 9i 45,775 1,907,300 65,670 Sacramento 56 56 15,865 421,000 13,805 THE CATHOLICS. 79 SUMMARY BY DIOCESES. Continued. ARCHDIOCESES, DIOCESES, ETC. DIOCESES. Saint Augustine . . Saint Cloud Organi- zations. 32 77 Church Edifices. 27 7O Seating Ca- pacity. 6,840 IQ,4.o8 Value of Church Property. $180,300 4O2,76iJ Com- muni- cants. 13,988 10.008 Saint Joseph 66 58 I?,IOQ- t r j *i l^J 467,8OO l6,008 San Antonio 116 68 26 7OO 726 coo 7O 8?O Savannah 64 AA IO 746 48? 127 II 228 Scranton Sioux Falls .... 122 170 1 10 IOO 57,700 10*21 8 0; !)> l *3 1,622,585 246 O7O 88,160 2C Q2O Springfield ..... 14.2 127 70,4 1 8 2,7C8,I2i; 174.872 Syracuse 80 *-"j 82 41,787 1,712,000 DO, 1 12 Trenton 107 87 7c,828 1*7^^.200 cn.4.72 Vancouver Island Vincennes 6 163 1 68 40 80 9,700 2, 158,601 559 77,871 Wheeling 77 CO 171; 3.00,41; C 14,608 Wichita 7Q 40 124,750 7,ic6 Wilmington Winona 43 08 33 02 125 602 259,950 CI7.7CO 14,251 74,248 VICARIATES APOSTOLIC. Arizona . . 8c A A 080 l64,7OO 76.001 Brownsville -1C 2C 76.2OO 26,218 Idaho . . C2 22 080 7O.O1O 4,8oo North Carolina . . Utah io AA 24 2O 225 I,7CC 90,262 io8,coo 2,640 7,807 PREFECTURE. Indian Territory . 30 H 20O 10,150 3,510 Total 10,231 8,776 3,365,754 $118,069,746 6,231,417 2. THE GREEK CATHOLIC CHURCH (UNIATES). The Greek Catholic Church, commonly called Uniates, represents a body quite numerous in Austria, Hungary, and other eastern countries in Europe. This body is in communion with the Church of Rome, holding, contrary to the other Greek churches of the East, to the procession of the Holy Spirit from the Son as well as from the Father, 8O RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. in accordance with the belief of the Latin Church, but maintaining otherwise its ancient discipline, allowing the lower clergy to marry, administering the communion in both kinds (bread and wine) to the laity, and using the Greek language in its ritual. The congregations, whose statistics are given herewith, are not in full ecclesiastical connection with the dioceses of the Roman Catholic Church, and are therefore given separately. SUMMARY BY STATES. Illinois Minnesota. .. New Jersey . . Pennsylvania zations. I Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 2,OOO I I 600 $3,ooo 450 2 10 2 IO 740 3,888 11,400 48,900 I,OOO 7,400 Total 14 13 5>228 $63,300 10,850 3. THE RUSSIAN ORTHODOX CHURCH. The full title of this body is the " Holy, Orthodox, Cath- olic, Apostolic, Oriental Church." It arose in the middle ages from the Filioque controversy, there being a difference of doctrine between the eastern and western Christians of Europe concerning the procession of the Holy Spirit. The Western Church maintains that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son ; the Eastern that the pro- cession is from the Father alone. The chief governing body of the Russian branch of the Greek Church is the holy synod at St. Petersburg. The churches of this faith in California and Alaska are under the ecclesiastical over- sight of Bishop Vladimir, of San Francisco, and many of THE CATHOLICS. 8 1 them are supported financially by the imperial government of Russia. SUMMARY. STATE Organi- Church **** V * m f Com .~ ANDT E RRIT o R v. zatfons. Edifices. ^ ^ = - Alaska n 22 ,2,900 $180,000 13,004 California i i 250 40,000 500 Total 12 23 3,150 $220,000 13,504 4. THE GREEK ORTHODOX CHURCH (GREECE). This is the national church of the kingdom of Greece. It is the same in faith as the Orthodox Church of Russia. It has one chapel in this country, in connection with the consulate of Greece in New Orleans. This chapel is under the care of Archimandrite Misael. SUMMARY. Seating Value of Com- zatTons Louisiana I i 75 $5,000 100 5. THE ARMENIAN CHURCH. The Armenian Church of Turkey is separate from both the Latin and Greek Catholic churches. As many Arme- nians have come to this country, congregations of them have been gathered during the past ten years in New York, Massachusetts, and Rhode Island. They have no churches of their own, but meet for worship in chapels owned by the Protestant Episcopal Church. Their services are held in the Armenian language. 82 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Com- muni- cants. Massachusetts TQC New York I *7J 7O Rhode Island . . 2 / v 70 Total 6 335 6. THE OLD CATHOLIC CHURCH. The Old Catholic churches in this country are due to the Old Catholic movement in Europe, with which they are in sympathy in doctrine and polity. They have a bishop or archbishop Vilatte consecrated May I, 1892, by a prelate of the Jacobite Church in India. Archbishop Vilatte received orders in Switzerland as deacon and priest in 1885 at the hands of the Old Catholic bishop of Berne, in that city. The Old Catholics hold that the pope is a bishop simply, but is entitled to the primacy of honor. They agree with the Greek Church in rejecting filioque in the Creed, acknowledge seven sacraments, revere the monastic life, and venerate saints, angels, and sacred icons. SUMMARY. n,o: ri, .i. Seating Value of Com- STATE. Orgam- Church c Church muni- zauons. Edifices. padty Property . c^. Wisconsin 4 3 700 $13,320 665 7. THE REFORMED CATHOLIC CHURCH. This body is Catholic only in name and origin. It is the result of a movement begun in New York City ten or twelve years ago. Priests of the Roman Catholic Church THE CATHOLICS. 83 who had renounced that communion adopted Protestant doctrines, and entered upon an evangelical work, chiefly among Roman Catholics. There are congregations in con- nection with the movement in New York, Massachusetts, Pennsylvania, and Illinois. It has no church edifices. SUMMARY BY STATES. 2 H .^ Illinois I i 400 150 Massachusetts 7. i i, 100 250 New York 4 4 i>5oo 450 Pennsylvania i i 600 150 Total 8 8 3,600 1,000 As the Roman is the chief Catholic body, the other six branches having in all only 45 organizations, it seems un- necessary to give a table of all Catholic bodies by States. The totals are as follows : organizations, 10,276 ; church edi- fices, 8816; seating capacity, 3,374,907; value of church property, $118,371,366; communicants, 6,257,871. CHAPTER VI. THE CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH. IN 1830 and 1831 several Presbyterians in Scotland and London prayed for a restoration of the " gifts of the Spirit." Members of the Episcopal Church were at the same time looking for such manifestations. In response, gifts of " tongues and prophesyings " came, it is said, upon a number of people, some of whom were connected with a Presbyterian church in London, of which the Rev. Edward Irving was pastor. Mr. Irving was identified with the movement, and has often been spoken of as the founder of the Catholic Apostolic Church. But its representatives, while cordially recognizing his services, do not so regard him. The spiritual manifestations were "accompanied by many works of divine power, such as the healing of the sick " ; and in 1832, after the " reality of the prophetic gift had been fully established by the experience of almost three years," the office of apostle was revived, a layman of the Church of England being the first person designated by the Holy Ghost to fill it. Others were designated from time to time until the number was completed and there were twelve. Several congregations were organized, and in time the movement extended to other countries. The first church in the United States was constituted in Potsdam, N. Y., and the second in New York City in 185 1. The Catholic Apostolic Church accepts the three oecu- menical creeds the Apostles', Nicene, and Athanasian 84 THE CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC CHURCH. 85 holds to the plenary inspiration of the Scriptures, and also to the traditions of the church as sources whence the doc- trine of Christ is to be derived. It regards baptism as an ordinance for the conveyance of the new or resurrection life, and the Lord's Supper as a sacrament for the nourish- ing and strengthening of that life. It believes that the gift of the Spirit is conveyed by the laying on of apostles' hands. The doctrine of predestination is accepted, although it is denied that God's mercies are limited to the elect. In its system of worship the Eucharist has the central place. It is celebrated every Sunday. There is also a daily service, morning and evening. A full ritual is used in public worship. Apostles, prophets, evangelists, and angels or chief pas- tors are recognized as constituting a fourfold ministry. Angels are pastors of local churches, in which there are also elders, deacons, and deaconesses. Each church is re- garded as complete in itself. The Catholic Apostolic Church has 10 organizations and 1394 members. The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 250, and their average value $22,017. There are 7 halls, with a seating capacity of 350. SUMMARY BY STATES. r r\> u Seating Value of Com- STATES. /? ani - g?" rch Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property . ^te. California I $800 88 Connecticut 3 i 300 3,250 186 Illinois i . . 6,500 155 Massachusetts i . . .... 500 70 New York 3 2 450 55,ooo 822 Pennsylvania i . . 73 Total 10 3 750 $66,050 1,394 CHAPTER VII. CHINESE TEMPLES. EVERY Chinese temple is a house of prayer or worship, but no sermon is preached, no priest installed, no religious instruction given, and no seating accommodations provided. There is always at least one shrine, the more frequented temples having several, so that a number of persons can perform the usual ceremony, each for himself, without being obliged to take turns. The worshipers do not meet in a body, nor is any particular time set for devotions. When about to enter upon a new enterprise or to take a journey, or when in doubt concerning any particular course of action, the Chinese are careful to consult their gods and patron saints. Every worshiper provides himself with in- cense sticks, candles, and sacrificial papers, which are generally to be had of attendants at small cost. Offerings of wine and meat are added on special occasions. The candles and incense sticks are lighted and placed in their proper receptacles. If wine is used, it is put in minute cups scarcely larger than thimbles, and these are ranged in a row before the shrine. The meat offerings may be roast chicken, roast pig, or any other table luxury. When everything is properly placed the genuflexions begin and the request is presented. If the answer required is a sim- ple affirmative or negative, the worshiper drops a pair of lenticular pieces of wood on the floor a number of times and calculates the answer from the frequency with which each 86 CHINESE TEMPLES. 8/ face turns up. Another method of obtaining responses, particularly when fuller responses are desired, is by shak- ing a box filled with numbered slips of bamboo, one of which will fall out, and then consulting a book containing numbered answers in Chinese verse. The interior of Chinese temples is often highly decorated. The walls and ceilings are hung with tablets having inscrip- tions in the Chinese character, and there are often rows of lanterns and embroidered silk umbrellas. Fine wood carv- ing is also to be seen. The decorations are the gifts of worshipers. Most Chinese temples are free to all. No register is kept of members. Of the four temples in New York City one, Chung- wa-kung-saw, claims 7000 worshipers ; Chap- sing- tong, 700; Hok-san-kung-saw, 1000; Lung-kong- kung-saw, 1000. Chung- wa-kung-saw is an organization in which every Chinaman in New York is supposed to be interested. Chap-sing-tong admits laundrymen only, and the other temples are supported by those who come from Hok-san and Lung-kong respectively. A laundryman from the district of Hok-san may therefore be a member of three of the temples. For this reason no statistics of members can be given. Chinese temples are usually well supported. The rev- enues are derived largely from the privilege, sold at auc- tion to the highest bidder, of selling the articles of worship, which every worshiper must have. Thus the privilege of selling for the Lung-kong-kung-saw of San Francisco brought in 1890 $12,365.50, and that for the How-wang- mew in the same city $3961.60. According to the returns of population there are 107,475 Chinese in the United States, of whom 72,472 are in Cali- 88 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. fornia, 9540 in Oregon, 3260 in Washington, and 2935, the next largest number, in New York. In view of the fact that one of the four temples in New York City claims 7000 worshipers, while the whole State has a Chinese pop- ulation of less than 3000, there would seem to be a large discrepancy. If that one temple has 7000 worshipers, the number of visitors must be greater than the resident Chinese population. Doubtless 7000 is the number that worship in the temple in the course of a year. In other words, the same individual is counted many times. A considerable number of the Chinese are members of Chris- tian churches. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. California Organi- zations. 4.O Tern- pies. 4.1 Shrines. 178 Value of Church Property. $17,000 Com- muni- cants. Idaho 2 2 New York 4. 3 2C.OOO Oreeon . I I Total 47 47 182 $62,000 'CHAPTER VIII. THE CHRISTADELPHIANS. JOHN THOMAS, M.D., an Englishman, came to this country in 1844, and identified himself with the Disciples of Christ. Soon after, his views changed and he became convinced by a study of the Bible that the cardinal doc- trine of the existing churches correspond with those of the apostate church predicted in Scripture. He began to publish his views, and organized a number of societies in this country, Canada, and Great Britain. No name was adopted for these societies until the Civil War broke out. The members applied to the government to be relieved from military duty in consequence of conscientious scru- ples, and finding it necessary to have a distinctive name, that of Christadelphians, or Brothers of Christ, was adopted. The Christadelphians do not accept the doctrine of the Trinity. They hold that Christ was Son of God and Son of man, manifesting divine power, wisdom, and goodness in working out man's salvation and attaining unto power and glory by his resurrection. He is the only medium of salvation. The Holy Spirit is an effluence of divine power. They believe in the natural mortality of the soul, and that eternal life is only given by God to the righteous; that the devil is the evil principle of human nature ; that Christ will shortly come personally to the earth and set up the kingdom of God in place of human governments ; that this 89 9O RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. kingdom will be established in Canaan, where the twelve tribes of Israel will be gathered ; and that at the end of a thousand years judgment will be pronounced upon all, the just receiving eternal life, the unjust eternal death. The Christadelphians practice immersion. They have no ordained ministers. Those who speak and conduct services are called " lecturing " or " serving " brethren. Their meetings are all held, with four exceptions, in public halls or private houses. They have in all 63 organizations, with 1277 members, who are scattered over twenty States. There are 59 halls, with a seating capacity of 6085. SUMMARY BY STATES. Organi- Church zations. Edifices. California y 2 Colorado 2 Illinois 8 I Iowa r Kansas j Kentucky 2 I Maryland I Massachusetts Michigan I Missouri 2 New Jersey New York I 7 Ohio I Oregon I Pennsylvania 7 I Texas 7 Virginia 4 I West Virginia Wisconsin . . I I Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. 74 . . . 30 16 IOO $500 117 67 39 4OO 500 89 40 245 4 ... 20 90 92 . . . 10 25 2OO 700 60 IOO 250 J,OOO 137 7 15 Total 950 $2,700 1,277 CHAPTER IX. I. THE CHRISTIANS. THIS body, which is commonly known as the Chris- tian Connection, but owns only the simple designation " The Christians," had its beginning in the early part of the present century in the union of three distinct move- ments : one in which Rev. James O'Kelley, of Virginia, a Methodist, was prominent ; another in which Abner Jones, M.D., of Vermont, a Baptist, was first; and a third in which Barton W. Stone, and other Presbyterian ministers in Kentucky and Ohio, cooperated. These three move- ments, each independent and unknown to the leaders of the others until 1806, were alike in taking the Bible as the only rule of faith, and in rejecting Calvinism. Mr. Stone and many ministers and congregations subsequently united with the Disciples of Christ, with which this denomination is often confounded. They are much alike in many re- spects ; they have no creeds, taking the Bible simply as their rule of faith and practice ; they emphasize the impor- tance of the union of all believers in Christ ; they believe that immersion is the only true form of baptism (a few ministers among the Christians also believe that sprinkling is baptism), and that believers only are its proper subjects, rejecting infant baptism. The Christians make difference of theological views no bar to membership. Holding to the inspiration and divine 91 92 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. authority of the Bible, they allow every one to interpret it for himself. They believe in the divinity of Christ and in his preexistence, and that he made atonement for the sins of all men. They admit to the communion table believers of other denominations, and also receive into membership persons who do not believe in immersion. In church government the Connection is Congregational. It has, however, annual conferences, composed of ministers and lay delegates from the churches. These conferences receive and ordain pastors, but they can pass no regulations binding on the churches. There is a general convention which meets once every four years, called the American Christian Convention, which cares for the missionary, educational, and other general interests of the Church. At the General Convention held in Cincinnati in 1854, in consequence of the adoption of resolutions declaring against slavery, representatives of the Southern churches withdrew, the result of which was the organization of the Christian Church, South. The two bodies have agreed upon a form of union, by which each retains its general conference. There are 75 annual conferences, covering, in whole or in part, twenty-four States. The strongholds of the de- nomination are Ohio, where it has nearly 26,000 members, and Indiana, where it has somewhat less than 20,000. In all there are 90,718 members, divided among 1281 organi- zations or congregations. These organizations have 963 church edifices, which are worth $1,637,202. The average value is $1700, and the average seating capacity 313. Halls to the number of 218, with a seating capacity of 24,725, are occupied as places of worship. THE CHRISTIANS. 93 SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Arkansas Connecticut Illinois Indiana Organi- zations. 6 3 104 21/1 Church Edifices. 2 4 1 86 Seating Ca- pacity. 650 540 20,239 64 660 Value of Church Property. $1,600 2,800 63,135 23O Q21 Com- muni- cants. 181 105 5,745 IQ 8^2 Iowa 14. 32 94.6o *j^)y*3 32 771 2 111 Kansas 4.Q 8 1, 66l O^,// 3 8.210 1,676 Kentucky .... 4.1 JC 1,610 1.6ol 2, 14.6 Maine Massachusetts . . . Michigan Missouri 60 28 40 3* 28 29 29 12 7,690 8,325 7,975 4,000 ajvv^ 76,380 160,300 62,200 I2.7QI 3,451 2,722 1,834 1,627 Nebraska 4 2 475 I,OOO 148 New Hampshire . . New Jersey 23 1C 22 JC 6,178 4.4.OO 62,950 66,700 1,522 1,4.80 New York . 1 2O IOQ 28,710 217,810 7,120 North Carolina . . Ohio 65 273 57 247 17,710 8^, IOC. 23,055 302,100 4,8 9 6 21,012 Pennsylvania .... Rhode Island Texas ^ J 1 6 54 8 17,060 2,525 98,500 48,800 3,219 972 118 Vermont 5" QOO Q 80O J-2C Virginia 21 16 4. , ccn 8.871 I.3QO West Virginia ... Wisconsin II 21 8 16 i,775 3,4.10 u,u/5 4,456 1,011 704 170 Total 1,281 963 301,692 $1,637,202 90,718 2. THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH, SOUTH. In consequence of the adoption by the General Conven- tion of Christians, held at Cincinnati in 1854, of resolutions opposed to slavery, and denouncing it as an evil, the churches of the South withdrew and formed a separate organization. The Christian Church, South, is in general agreement in doctrine and practice with the Northern churches, and it is claimed by some that the two bodies are now practically one. 94 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The Southern Church is strongest in North Carolina and Virginia. It has five annual conferences, with 143 organi- zations, 135 church edifices, valued at $138,000 and 13,004 communicants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 341, and the average value $1022. Eight halls, with a seating capacity of 750, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Alabama Organi- Church S ^ n S zauons. Edifices. ^ IO Q 4., IOO Value of Church Property. $c, 62 c. Com- muni- cants. 68? Georgia 2 I 4OO coo 07 North Carolina . . . 03 80 30, ccs 2 74..OCO y/ 7,84.0 Virginia 38 ^6 io,Qi;o 17.221; 4.. l8o Total 143 135 46,005 $138,000 13,004 The two bodies have a total of 1424 organizations, 1098 church edifices, with a seating capacity of 347,697 and a value of $1,775,202, and 103,722 communicants. Both are represented in only two States, viz., North Carolina and Virginia. CHAPTER X. THE CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION. THIS association represents, in Christian work in Ken- tucky, a number of churches, without name, without creed, and without any ecclesiastical system. Each church is entirely independent. The churches claim to be unsecta- rian. The first was organized in Berea by Mr. John G. Fee. The doctrines preached are those common to evan- gelical Christianity. Immersion is held to be the proper form of baptism, but is not insisted upon. One hall, with a seating capacity of 100, is occupied. SUMMARY. s c\, mn \ o,,,.>, Seating Value of Com- STATK. Or ? ani - ggF* Ca - Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty p roprty . ca nts . Kentucky 13 1 1 3,300 $3,900 754 95 CHAPTER XI. THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS. CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS are those who believe that all ills of body and all evils of whatever nature are subject to the healing power of mind or spirit. Mrs. Mary Baker G. Eddy, of Boston, Mass., claims to have discovered in 1866 and introduced in 1867 tne " fi rst purely metaphysical system of healing since the apostolic days." She began in that year to impart information as to the principles of the system. Out of this beginning was developed the Massachusetts Metaphysical College, which was chartered in 1881. Mrs. Eddy, with six of her stu- dents, constituted the first Christian Scientist association in 1876. Three years later a Christian Scientist Church was organized in Boston with 26 members. Mrs. Eddy was called to be its pastor the same year, and accepted the position. In 1881 she was ordained. Other churches and associations sprang up in different parts of the country, and in 1886 a National Christian Scientist Association was formed, the first meeting being held in New York City. There are regular churches, with pastors, in thirty- three States, and Sunday services are held in numerous places where churches have not been organized. There are also thirty or more Christian Science dispensaries. The organ of the denomination, The Christian Science Journal (monthly), publishes many columns of cards of practition- ers of the science of mind healing. 96 THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS. 97 The principles of Christian Science have been set forth authoritatively by Mrs. Eddy. According to her state- ments, all consciousness is mind, and mind is God. There is but one mind, and that is the divine mind. This is in- finite good, which supplies all mind by reflection instead of subdivision. God is reflected, not divided. Soul is spirit, and spirit is God. There is but one soul, and that is God. The flesh is evil, not the soul. Soul is " sub- stance in truth"; matter is " substance in error." Soul, spirit, or mind is not evil, nor is it mortal. Life is eternal. It implies God. Whatever errs is mortal, and is a depart- ure from God. Evil is simply the absence of good. Evil is unreal ; good only is real. The divine mind is one and indivisible, and therefore never out of harmony. Man is immortal, being coeternal with God. The divine power is able to bring all into harmony with itself. Hence Christian Science says to all manner of disease : " Know that God is all-power and all-presence, and there is nothing beside him, and the sick are healed." " Sickness is a belief, a latent fear, made manifest in the body in different forms of fear or disease. This fear is formed unconsciously in the silent thought." It is to be dissipated by actual con- sciousness of the " truth of science " that man's harmony is no more to be invaded than the rhythm of the universe. Suffering exists only in the " mortal mind " ; " matter has no sensation, and cannot suffer." " If you rule out every sense of disease and suffering from mortal mind, it cannot be found in the body." All drugs are to be avoided. The only means of cure proposed by Christian Science is spiritual. Sin, like sickness and death, is unreal. In order to cure it the sinner's belief in its reality must be over- thrown. 98 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The denomination has only 7 church edifices. Meet- ings are held in 213 halls, which have a seating capacity of 19,690. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. )rgani- Se S ing SJSJf Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. California 8 814 Colorado 4 147 Connecticut 4 75 Delaware i 3 District of Columbia i 15 Florida 2 33 Georgia 2 ' 40 Illinois 13 I 300 $2,126 1,271 Indiana 5 900 134 Iowa 22 i 300 5,200 640 Kansas 15 300 424 Maine 2 60 Massachusetts IO 15,000 499 Michigan 6 125 Minnesota 10 2OO 264 Missouri 9 3 374 Nebraska 20 i loo 365 650 New Hampshire 3 54 New Jersey 2 IOO 35 New York 28 1,268 North Dakota I 75 Ohio 14 3 650 14,000 564 Oklahoma I 16 Oregon 3 62 Pennsylvania 5 155 Rhode Island i 75 South Dakota 2 33 Tennessee I 3 Texas 5 112 Utah i IOO Vermont 2 40 Washington 2 90 Wisconsin 16 I 150 2,025 474 Total 221 7 1,500 $40,666 8,724 CHAPTER XII. THE CHRISTIAN UNION CHRUCHES. THIS body, which is now called the Independent Churches of Christ in Christian Union, was organized in Ohio during the first years of the Civil War. Elder J. V. B. Flack was one of the most prominent leaders of the movement, which was outspoken in opposition to the war. They believed that it had been " produced by an unwar- rantable meddling both North and South, and great injus- tice and insane haste on the part of extreme leaders in both sections.'* They were opposed to the introduction of poli- tics into the pulpit, and withdrew from existing denomina- tions because they could not tolerate what they regarded as political preaching. Elder Flack declared that he was persecuted by the ministers and members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, in which he was a pastor. Writing of the matter some years later, he said : " We refused to vote in the conference for resolutions of war. We refused to pray for the success of war. We refused to bring politics into our pulpit. We refused to join in the ranks that marched on the streets at war meet- ings. We refused to make certain war speeches. We refused to prefer charges against members of the church whom the fanatics accuse of being disloyal. We refused to preside at forced trials of good men who were tried for political opinions." 99 100 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. He claimed that on account of taking this attitude he was severely persecuted, and led to withdraw from the Methodist Episcopal Church in 1863. He preached to various companies of men and women after his withdrawal from the Methodist Episcopal Church ; but the first church of the new denomination was organized by the Rev. Ira Norris, at Lacon, 111., late in 1863 or early in 1864. At a convention held in Columbus, O., in February, 1864, per- sons representing five different denominations being pres- ent, the foundation of the new denomination was laid. The principles of the Christian Union are in brief as fol- lows: 1. The oneness of the Church of Christ. 2. Christ the only head. 3. The Bible the rule of faith and practice. 4. Good fruits the only condition of membership. 5. Christian union without controversy. 6. Each local church self-governing. 7. Partisan preaching discountenanced. The church claims to be non-partisan, non-sectarian, and non-denominational. It aims to furnish a basis for the union of all true believers by making its organization as simple as possible and by eliminating from its system con- troversial questions in doctrine and polity. It has 294 congregations, 183 church edifices valued at $234,500, and 18,214 communicants; 105 halls, with a seating capacity of 14,705, are occupied as meeting- places. For many years prior to the census of 1890 its membership was esti- mated at over 100,000 by Elder Flack and others. THE CHRISTIAN UNION CHURCKE3. 1O1 SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value ol Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Arkansas 4 IOI Colorado 12 571 Florida I 50 Illinois 6 4 1,450 $3,850 206 Indiana 26 21 7,600 25,700 i,599 Indian Territory .... 3 130 Iowa 3i 2O 6,850 21,500 1,258 Kansas 16 4 1,250 4,600 495 Kentucky 5 i 300 1,000 443 Maryland i i 350 1,000 IS Michigan 8 3 1,650 12,000 43" Missouri 56 3i 13,500 39,050 3,926 New Hampshire 2 i 400 4,000 102 Ohio 103 94 33^50 114,350 8,002 Rhode Island I i 300 3,500 50 Tennessee 8 2 800 1,400 376 Texas 6 190 Vermont 5 I 300 2,500 264 Total 294 184 68,000 $234,450 18,214 CHAPTER XIII. THE CHURCH OF GOD. JOHN WlNEBRENNER, the founder of this denomina- tion, which in doctrine, polity, and usage resembles both the Baptist and Methodist Churches, became a member of the first Reformed German Church, Philadelphia, in 1817, and three years later pastor of a church of the same denomination in Harrisburg. There were four congrega- tions under his care. Under his plain and pungent preach- ing a revival of religion began, the progress of which was opposed. The opposition continued five years or more, resulting in a separation from the church. The revival extended into various parts of Pennsylvania and even into Maryland, and hundreds of persons were converted. These persons were organized into separate churches. Meanwhile, Elder Winebrenner, after a careful study of the Bible, had changed his views respecting points of doc- trine and polity. In 1830 he, with Andrew Miller, John Eliot, John Walborn, David Maxwell, and James Richards, who were recognized as teaching elders, met in conference and agreed upon a basis of church organization. The fol- lowing are the leading principles : i. That the believers in any given locality according to the divine order are to constitute one body. The division of believers into sects and parties under human names and creeds is contrary to the spirit and letter of the New 102 THE CHURCH OF GOD. 103 Testament, and constitutes the most powerful barrier to the success of Christianity. 2. That the believers of any community organized into one body constitute God's household or family, and should be known by the name of the Church of God. 3. That the Scriptures without note or comment consti- tute a sufficient rule of faith and practice. Creeds and confessions tend to divisions and sects. 4. That there are three ordinances binding upon all be- lievers; namely, immersion in water in the name of the Trinity, the washing of the saints' feet, and the partaking of bread and wine in commemoration of the sufferings and death of Christ. Upon the basis of these principles the denomination was organized, the first conference being held in 1831. The conferences of the Church of God, of which there are several, are held annually, and are called elderships. There is a general conference or general eldership which meets triennially. This is the chief legislative and judicial body. The presiding officer of an annual eldership, or of the general eldership, is called the Speaker. There are itinerant and local ministers and exhorters, as in Method- ism, and the weaker congregations are organized into cir- cuits. The itinerant ministers are appointed to pastorates by stationing committees of the annual elderships. The Church of God is represented in fourteen States and the Indian Territory. Its chief strength, however, lies in the State of Pennsylvania, where it originated. Fully one half of its total communicants are to be found in Pennsylvania, Ohio, and Indiana. It has sixteen annual elderships. There are 479 organizations in all, with 338 church edifices, having an average seating capacity of 342 104 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. and an average value of $1902. There are 129 halls, with a seating capacity of 13,840. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Arkansas. . . Organi- zations. IO Church Edifices I Seating ' pacity. 2OO Value of Church Property. $5OO Com- muni- cants. 577 Illinois 36 55 IO 725 jl 1 Indiana 12 5^500 2 575 Indian Territory . . Iowa . 18 II IO 1,285 a. 275 I,20O T ? /LOO 811 683 Kansas 26 6 I.75O 7.3OO Maine 7 75 Maryland 21 20 5.8OO 25.7OO 816 M assach usetts I 20 Michigan 16 IO 7.4.25 8.3OO 37-7 Missouri 7 I.3OO 4 .IOO 221 Nebraska 2 4.OO I.QOO 302 Ohio 66 24.. 575 QQ. 55O 3 .'3,52 Pennsylvania 162 4.8.58O 904/1 West Virginia .. 26 8 3,300 10,700 881 Total .......... 479 "5.S3O $643,185 22,511 CHAPTER XIV. THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (SCHWEINFURTH). THE founder and head of this body is George Jacob Schweinfurth, who was born in Marion County, O., in 1853. He entered the ministry of the Methodist Epis- copal Church in Michigan, but soon left it and became a disciple of Mrs. Beekman, who, before her death, which occurred in 1883, declared herself the " spiritual mother of Christ in the second coming," and pronounced Schwein- furth the " Messiah of the New Dispensation." He ac- cordingly became the acknowledged head of her follow- ers, and removed the headquarters of the sect from Byron, nine miles from Rockford, 111., to the Weldon farm, six miles from Rockford, changing the name of the body to the Church Triumphant. A large frame house, called " Mount Zion " or " Heaven," is occupied by Schweinfurth and a number of his disciples. There are also other com- panies, each of which is presided over by an " apostle," who reads weekly the sermons previously delivered by Schweinfurth at Mount Zion. There are no rites, cere- monies, or forms of worship. The single condition of membership is recognition of Schweinfurth as the " Christ of the Second Coming " and discipleship. The Church Triumphant accepts the Bible as the Word of God, but denies the essential divinity of Christ. He was a mere man, but passed through an experience in 105 106 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. which he was freed from the power and curse of sin, after which he received the Spirit of God and became divine. Schweinfurth does not claim to be Jesus of Nazareth, but to have received the same Spirit and to be equal to him. He claims to be sinless, to perform miracles, and to be able to bestow the Spirit on whomsoever he chooses. He also declares his power over sin, not only to save from its curse but to save from its commission. There are in all 12 organizations and 384 members. All the services are held in private houses with one exception, Mount Zion being returned as a hall. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. . . . I Halls, etc. I Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 12 Illinois E e $15 ooo IQO Kentucky .... I I 2? Michigan .... 2 2 Minnesota 2 2 ICO ICO Missouri . I I 2O Total 12 12 ico $15,000 384 CHAPTER XV. CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM. THE theological writings of Emanuel Swedenborg, born in Stockholm, Sweden, in 1688, died in London, England, in 1 772, led to the organization of the New Jerusalem Church. Its members are often spoken of as Swedenborgians. He was called, according to his own words, " to a holy office by the Lord himself, who most mercifully appeared before me, his servant, in the year 1743, when he opened my sight into the spiritual world, and enabled me to converse with spirits and angels." From that time he began to " publish the various arcana " or sacred truths, seen by or revealed to him, " concerning heaven and hell, the state of man after death, the true worship of God, the spiritual sense of the Word, and many other important matters con- ducive to salvation and wisdom." His voluminous religious works contain the body of doctrine to which his followers adhere. The greater portion of them consist of the expo- sition of the spiritual meaning of the Scriptures. The first meeting for organization was held in London in 1783, eleven years after his death. The next year his teachings were set forth in Boston and Philadelphia, and a congregation was established in Baltimore in 1792. This was the beginning of the church in this country. It was gradually established in other cities and towns, and is represented now in twenty-nine States, besides the Dis- 107 IO8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. trict of Columbia. It has 154 organizations, and 7095 members or communicants, more than a fourth of whom are to be found in Massachusetts. The doctrines of the New Jerusalem Church declare that God is one in essence, person, and nature, manifesting himself as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit the Father being the infinite divine essence, the Son the human organization with which the Father clothed himself to accomplish the redemption of mankind when immersed in sin, and the Spirit being the divine power flowing forth into act ; that the Lord accomplished this redemption by fighting against and overcoming the infernal hosts which had long enslaved mankind, and restoring man to spiritual freedom ; that life is not created, only the forms which receive it, man's mind and body being organic forms for the reception of life, which is maintained by the constant conjunction of man and God ; that man has a spiritual body which is fitted to receive and manifest the divine forces, and the mind or spirit constitutes this spiritual body ; that the material body is only the husk, so to speak, and its death is caused by man's resurrection from it ; that the spiritual world is a substantial world, the realm of causes, and exists in three divisions heaven, the world of spirits, and hell ; that the world of spirits, which all enter immediately after death, is the place of preparation for heaven or for hell, according to the character brought into it ; that the life in this inter- mediate state is similar to the one in this world, except that it is not a life of probation, but a life devoted to bring- ing discordant elements in man's nature into harmony, and to receiving instruction ; that gradually the scene changes and men rise to heaven or sink to hell, drawn by the irre- sistible affinities of their true character ; that hell is not a CHURCH OF THE NEW JERUSALEM. 109 place or state of constant punishment, but its inhabitants have all the enjoyments of which their perverted nature is capable, living under restraint of penalties which follow every violation of law; that heaven is a place of useful activity, in which each finds his appropriate sphere of action and happiness, and becomes subject to the process of perfectibility which goes on forever ; that in the Script- ures there is a spiritual principle or fact corresponding to every natural act and object they record, a spiritual mean- ing distinct from, yet harmonizing with and based upon, the natural meaning of every word and sentence; that while the books of the Bible were written through various authors, each in his own natural style, it is nevertheless, by virtue of the infinite store of truth within it, a divine book, the Lord himself being its author. This view of the Bible is one of the chief distinctions of Swedenborgian belief. The organization of the New Jerusalem Church is a modified Episcopacy, each society being, however, free to manage its own affairs. There are associations of societies, generally conforming to State lines, and a general conven- tion composed of representatives of the associations, and also of a number of societies which have no associational connection. The service is generally liturgical. A variety of liturgies are in use in the different congregations or societies ; the greater number, however, use the " Book of Worship," published by the General Convention. Three orders are recognized in the ministry. In connection with each association there is a general pastor, who bears the same relation to the association that a pastor does to a society. There are also pastors of societies, and preachers not yet in full orders. HO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 236, and their average value $15,755; 70 halls, with a seating capacity of 7165, are used as meeting-places. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Arkansas I I 4OO $55 3 California 12 3 750 41,500 347 Colorado 2 i 40 2,500 4i Connecticut I 28 Delaware I i 2OO 12,000 50 District of Columbia . I 93 Florida 3 . 30 Georgia 2 i 180 9,000 48 Illinois 14 10 1,895 163,700 641 Indiana 4 4 95 16,500 104 Iowa 6 3 495 6,200 138 Kansas 3 i 75 5,000 62 Kentucky i 61 Maine 4 3 1,125 33,000 289 Maryland 9 4 1,215 44,600 244 Massachusetts 22 18 5,025 368,500 1,684 Michigan 5 4 975 34,6oo 163 Minnesota 2 2 250 29,000 80 Missouri 5 4 800 24,600 309 New Hampshire i 42 New Jersey 6 4 800 24,500 323 New York ii 5 i,35o 192,900 560 Ohio 13 8 1,625 103,500 657 Oregon 2 i 100 300 45 Pennsylvania 13 4 i, 600 230,500 774 Rhode Island 3 3 610 39,000 130 Tennessee 3 i 75 500 64 Texas i i 200 4,000 40 Virginia i i 75 500 2 Wisconsin 2 - 43 Total 154 88 20,810 $1,386,455 7,095 CHAPTER XVI. COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. ALL societies observing the communal life, whether founded on a religious or secular basis, are embraced in these returns. Two of the societies are not religious, the Icarian and the Altruist, but it was deemed best not to omit them, on the technical ground that they are not or- ganized to practice a faith, but to apply a social principle. There are nine societies which properly come under this head. One of these, the Bruederhoef Mennonite, is omitted in this chapter because it is given in that on the Mennonites. The other societies are these : 1. Shakers, 5. New Icaria, 2. Amana, 6. Altruists, 3. Harmony, 7. Adonai Shomo, 4. Separatists, 8. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia). I. THE SOCIETY OF SHAKERS. The oldest of all existing communities in the United States is that of the Shakers, or, more accurately, "The Millennial Church, or United Society of Believers." Their first community was organized at Mount Lebanon, N. Y., in 1792. They count themselves as followers of Ann Lee, an English woman, who was born in 1736 in Manchester and in 112 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. died in 1 784 in this country. They revere " Mother Ann," as she was called, as 'the second appearance of Christ on earth. She was a member of the Society of Quakers, and in a persecution which arose against them was cast into prison. While in prison she saw Christ and had a special divine revelation, which showed her that the only way mankind could be restored to the proper relation to God was by leading a celibate life. She came to this country in 1774 and settled at Watervliet, N. Y., in 1775, and died there. The popular designation " Shakers " was first used in England. Those Quakers who joined " Mother Ann " were noted for " unusual and violent manifestations of religious fervor," and were therefore spoken of as " Shak- ing Quakers." Hence the term " Shakers." The Shakers are strict celibates, have a uniform style of dress, and use the words "yea" and "nay," but not "thee" or "thou." They are spiritualists, holding that there is a " most intricate connection and the most con- stant communion between themselves and the inhabitants of the world of spirits." They believe, as already stated, that the second coming of Christ is past, and that they constitute the true Church, and that " revelation, spiritual- ism, celibacy, oral confession, community, non-resistance, peace, the gift of healing, miracles, physical health, and separation from the world are the foundations of the new heavens." They reject the trinitarian conception of God, holding that he is a dual person, male and female, and that the distinction of sex inheres in the soul and is eternal. Christ, they believe, first appeared in Jesus as a male and then in Ann Lee as a female. They worship only God. Both sexes are represented in the ministry. Religious services, held on Sunday, consist of exhortation, singing, COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. 113 and marching and dancing to music. There is little audi- ble prayer. There are 15 communities of Shakers 3 each in Ohio and Massachusetts, 2 each in Kentucky, Maine, New Hampshire, and New York, and I in Connecticut. They have 1 6 church edifices, with a seating capacity of 5650, or an average of 353, and a valuation of $36,800, or an average of $2300. The number of members is 1728. In 1875, according to NordhofFs "Communistic Societies," they had 18 communities and 2415 members. This indi- cates that they are decreasing. Total SUMMARY BY STATES. Connecticut Kentucky Maine Massachusetts .... New Hampshire . . New York Ohio ., pni- ions. Church Edifices. Searing Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. I I 40O $5,000 100 2 2 700 1,900 371 2 2 1,000 5,000 100 3 4 1,000 5,800 129 2 2 700 1,500 250 2 2 1,100 12,000 575 3 3 750 5,600 203 16 5,650 $36,800 1,728 2. THE A.MANA SOCIETY. This society calls its organizations, of which there are seven, "True Inspiration Congregations." The commu- nity is confined to Iowa County, la., where its members exist in seven towns. They came from Germany in 1842 and settled near Buffalo, N. Y., whence they removed thir- teen years later to their present location in Iowa. They are a religious rather than an industrial community, and 114 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. are devoted Bible readers, believing that all parts of the Book are inspired. They hold to the Trinity, to justifi- cation by faith, to the resurrection of the dead, but not to eternal punishment. The wicked are to be purified in fire. They do not observe the sacrament of baptism, but make much of that of the Lord's Supper, which, however, is cele- brated not oftener than once in two years. They believe that an era of inspiration began at the opening of the eight- eenth century, the Holy Ghost revealing the secrets of the heart and conscience to messengers or new prophets. The elders or ministers are guided by the spirit of inspiration, and the community has at its head some one (at one time it was a woman) who is under the direct inspiration of God. There are three orders of members : the highest, the mid- dle, and the lowest or children's order. They hold relig- ious services every evening, and also on Sunday, Wednes- day, and Saturday mornings. The general meeting is held Saturday morning; the other meetings are mostly for prayer. SUMMARY. Searing Value of Com- lowa 7 22 2,800 $15,000 1, 600 3. THE HARMONY SOCIETY. The founder of this society was George Rapp, who was born in Germany in 1757 and died in Economy, Pa., in 1847. His followers are celibates, having adopted this rule early in the present century, and follow the example of patriarchal rule set in the Old Testament and hold to a community of property. They are literalists in interpret- COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. 115 ing the Scriptures, and they believe that the millennium is near at hand and that all mankind will ultimately be saved, those who marry being classified with the number who will have to undergo a probation of purification. They do not believe in spiritualism. They observe as holy days Christmas, Good Friday, Easter, and Pentecost. They celebrate the Lord's Supper annually in October. The town of Economy is described by Nordhoff as a " trim, well-kept village." The society has one organization, one church edifice, valued at $10,000, and 250 members. SUMMARY. Organi- Church ****** Value f Cow : zations Edifices C ?' Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Pennsylvania I i 500 $10,000 250 4. THE SOCIETY OF SEPARATISTS. The Separatists originated in Germany. They settled at Zoar, O., in 1817 and adopted communal life in 1819. They were called Separatists in Germany because they separated from the State church, in the belief that they could thus enjoy a more spiritual faith. They reject relig- ious ceremonies. Marriages are allowed but not favored. They are entered upon by a civil compact, there being no religious celebration. Their Sunday services do not include public prayer. SUMMARY. Church Cojn- Edifices. padty Property . Ohio ............. i i 500 $3,000 200 Il6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 5. THE NEW ICARIA SOCIETY. The New Icaria Society was organized in 1879. It has no creed but " rationalism founded on observation," and opposes all " anti-scientific revelations." Marriage is ap- proved. The system of rule is democratic. The society has disbanded since the census. SUMMARY. Sffir K - g crc SSL zations. Edifices. padty Property. . cants. Iowa 21 6. THE SOCIETY OF ALTRUISTS. The Altruists, like the New Icarians, are non-sectarian. The principles of the community are thus expressed : " It holds the property of all its members in common, and all work according to their ability and are supplied according to their wants, and live together in a common home for their mutual assistance and support and to secure their greatest wealth, comfort, and enjoyment. It allows equal rights and privileges to all its members, both men and women, in all its business affairs, which are conducted in accordance with their majority vote by its officers who are thereby elected ; and it makes no interference with the marriage or family affairs of its members, nor with their religious, political, or other opinions." SUMMARY. m. v Seating Value of Com- RH'fi Ca - Church muni - Edlfices - pacity. Property. cants. Missouri I . . 25 COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. 117 7. THE ADONAI SHOMO. This community was organized and legally established as a corporation in 1876 in Petersham, Mass. At its organ- ization it had 1 1 members. It came out of the Adventist movement. Its leading principles are faith in Christ as the Son of God, and a community of goods. All members, male and female, have an equal voice in matters of govern- ment and property. There is a common treasury, whence individual needs are supplied. All labor for the common maintenance, agriculture being the chief industry. SUMMARY. rwrr, n,,,^o^ Seating Value of Com- Or ? ani - T?^ rch Ca- Church muni- zabons. Edifices. Property. cants. Massachusetts I . . $6,000 20 8. THE CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (KORESHAN ECCLESIA). The founder of this body is Cyrus Teed. Cyrus in Hebrew is Koresh; hence the terms Koreshan Ecclesia, or the Koreshan Church, and Koreshanity, the system of Koresh. The foundation principle of the movement is the " reestablishment of church and state upon a basis of divine fellowship," the law of which is love to neighbor. It has three departments: the ecclesia, or church; the college of life, or educational department ; and the society Arch- triumphant. As the aims of Koreshanity cannot be secured where the spirit of competition operates, the life of the disciples is communal. Celibacy is a fundamental doctrine. It is held as desirable in order to conserve the forces of life, and necessary to the attainment of that purity of life Il8 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. which issues in immortality. The disciples hope to pass out of the world as did Enoch, Elijah, and Christ. They have no churches, but occupy 6 private houses. The property in Chicago, though returned as private, is held for denominational purposes. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. California )rgani- Church Se * tb S YZ f uSL Edifices. ^ Church y I .. .... Illinois Massachusetts Ore eon . I .. I Com- muni- cants. 15 15 Total 5 . . $36,000 205 SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES. California I . . 15 Connecticut i i 400 $5,000 100 Illinois 2 . . 36,000 160 Iowa 8 22 2,800 15,000 1,621 Kentucky 2 2 700 1,900 371 Maine 2 2 1,000 5,000 100 Massachusetts 5 4 1,000 11,800 164 Missouri i . . 25 New Hampshire ... 2 2 700 1*500 250 New York 2 2 1,100 12,000 575 Ohio 4 4 i>25o 8,600 403 Oregon i . . 15 Pennsylvania I I 500 10,000 250 South Dakota 5 5 600 4,500 352 Total 37 45 10,050 $i 1 1,300 4,401 South Dakota is added to give the Bruederhoef Men- nonite community. CHAPTER XVII. THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. THE first church of the Congregational faith and order in the United States came over the sea to Plymouth, Mass., in the "Mayflower," in 1620. Before the close of the first half of that century there were in New England 5 1 Congregational churches, besides two or three on Long Island and one in Virginia. Congregationalism developed great strength in New England, spreading but slowly over other sections of the country. In 1801 a plan of union was entered into with the Presbyterian Church concerning the formation of churches in new settlements, and under it Congregation- alists going west from New England generally entered Presbyterian churches. This plan continued in force until 1852, when it was formally abrogated by a convention of Congregationalists at Albany, on the ground that it prac- tically excluded Congregationalism from the country west of New England. It is noticeable that in the older States where there are many Congregationalists there are compar- atively few Presbyterians, and vice versa. Since the abro- gation of the plan of union the growth of Congregational churches in the West, particularly in Illinois and the yet newer States of the Northwest, has been quite rapid. Their antislavery record entirely shut them out of the States of the South until after the Civil War. Their numbers in that section are still limited and include a good proportion of 119 I2O RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. colored members, to whose education they have been much devoted. The Pilgrims and Puritans, who constituted the early Congregational churches, were not averse to Presbyterian- ism on doctrinal grounds. Congregationalists and Presby- terians were in substantial agreement, the Westminster Confession serving acceptably as the doctrinal symbol of both for many years. It was adopted by the Congre- gationalists at a general synod at Cambridge, Mass., in 164648. The Savoy Confession of Faith, which is sim- ilar to that of Westminster, was adopted by local synods in 1680 and in 1708, and a national council held in 1865, in Boston, Mass., expressed its adherence to the faith " substantially embodied " in these two confessions, and adopted a declaration, known as the " Burial Hill Declara- tion," affirming the general unity of the church of Christ in all the world, and setting forth the " fundamental truths in which all Christians should agree," as a basis of gen- eral cooperation and fellowship. In 1871 a National Trien- nial Council was held in Oberlin, O. The following was adopted as a part of the constitution of the council : " They [the Congregational churches] agree in belief that the Holy Scriptures are the sufficient and only infalli- ble rule of faith and practice ; their interpretation thereof being in substantial accordance with the great doctrines of the Christian faith, commonly called Evangelical, held in our churches from the early times, and sufficiently set forth by former general councils." Dr. William Ives Budington, the moderator of the coun- cil, afterward gave the following interpretation of this para- graph : "Any churches recognizing the independency of the THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. 12 1 local church, and professing the historic faith of Christ's church, are actually and intentionally embraced within the fellowship of the national council. The distinctions of Old School and New School were ignored, and just as much Arminianism and Calvinism." According to this, Congregationalism welcomes Armini- ans as well as Calvinists to its churches. In 1883 a com- mission appointed by the national council formulated a confession, consisting of twelve articles. It is of a general evangelical character. The polity of the Congregational churches is based on the principle of the complete autonomy of each local church. Connected with this principle is that of the fellowship of the churches. The Cambridge platform, adopted in the middle of the seventeenth century, declares that " although churches be distinct and therefore may not be confounded with one another, and equal and therefore have not domin- ion one over another, yet all churches ought to preserve church communion one with another, because they are all united unto Christ, not only as a mystical, but as a polit- ical, head, whence is derived a communion suitable there- unto." The fountain of ecclesiastical power is in the local church, and not in any association or council of churches. Each church manages its own affairs. When differences arise between churches, or between members of the same church, or between a church and its pastor, they may be referred to a council specially summoned, composed of pastors and representatives of neighboring churches of the same faith and order. The decisions of councils are, how- ever, not mandatory, but simply advisory. Councils have to do chiefly with questions of denominational fellowship. They examine, ordain, and install pastors, and recognize 122 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. churches. There are local associations purely ministerial, meeting for fellowship, and which in some sections assume the duty of examining candidates for license to preach, the license being in the nature of a certification to the churches of the fitness of the licentiate. There are also local and State associations or conferences of churches and ministers which hold regular meetings for consultation concerning the benevolent and missionary work of the churches within their bounds. The Triennial National Council embraces representatives of all the local associations and conferences ; but equally with the local bodies it has no other province than that of giving counsel to the churches and benevolent societies. The Congregational idea of the minister is that he is a teacher who is primus inter pares. He is a member of the church which he serves, and is subject to its discipline like any other member. The officers of a church consist of one or more pastors, also called bishops or elders ; and of dea- cons, who are laymen charged with the administration of the sacraments and of the charitable interests. Connected with most churches is a religious society embracing all members and supporters of the church. The church calls a pastor, and the society approves the call and fixes the salary. In New England for many years Congregationalism was the established religion. In the colonies of New Haven and Massachusetts membership in a Congrega- tional church was a condition of the exercise of the polit- ical franchise, and the churches in most of New England were supported by monies raised in the tax levies. In course of time this system was modified so as to allow persons to contribute to whatever church they preferred. THE CONGREGATIONAL CHURCHES. 123 It was formally abolished in Connecticut in 1816, and in Massachusetts in 1833. There are Congregational churches in all the States except Delaware, and in all the Territories except Alaska. The total of members in this country, not including several thousand converts in connection with missions of the Amer- ican Board in foreign lands, is more than half a million. Massachusetts, where Congregationalists were the first colonists, has a larger proportion of the total than any other State, 101,890; Connecticut comes second, with 59,154; New York third, with 45,686; Illinois fourth, with 35,830; and Ohio fifth, with 32,281. Of the total valuation of church property, $43,335,437, Massachusetts has more than a fourth, or $11,030,890; Connecticut, $5,366,201 ; New York, $5,175,262; and Illinois, $2,975,- 812. There are only 15 places in Massachusetts used by Congregationalists as places of worship which they do not own. There are 62 such places in South Dakota, 50 in Iowa, and 47 in Michigan. In all, 456 halls, with a seat- ing capacity of 42,646, are used by congregations. The 4868 organizations own 4736 edifices, with an aggregate seating capacity of 1,553,080, indicating an average of 328 to each house. The average value of each edifice is $91 50. SUMMARY BY STATES. SEE Alabama .......... 28 Arizona .......... 3 Arkansas ......... 7 California ......... 182 Colorado .......... 49 Connecticut ....... 306 District of Columbia 6 Florida ........... 39 Church Edifices. Searing parity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 22 5,505 $91,755 1,683 3 550 9,500 162 5 1, 600 26,OOO 66 9 i49# 37,773 1,014,975 11,907 38^ 11,010 377,090 3,217 383 147,688 5,366,201 59,154 6 3,370 339,000 i,399 29 7,600 73,775 1,184 124 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. STATES. Organi- Church Edifices Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. Georgia 73 58 I5>5> $75,350 3,880 Idaho 5 3 42O 6,400 105 Illinois Indiana 302 W 296 42^ 103,036 I2,2OO 2,975,812 221,650 35,830 3,081 Indian Territory . . . 6 127 Iowa 285 243X 68,o8l 1,231,886 23,733 Kansas 183 152 34,975 485,975 n,945 Kentucky 8 6 i,75o 20,200 449 Louisiana 20 ii 3,825 23,800 1,057 Maine 240 272X 85,591 1,512,030 21,523 Maryland 3 3 1,150 71,500 Massachusetts >59 671^ 298,910 11,030,890 101,890 Michigan 331 299^ 82,458 1,533,055 24,582 Minnesota 175 152 37,403 1,114,800 13,624 Mississippi 7 5 1,150 6,975 210 Missouri 80 69 29,550 650,344 7,6l7 Montana 7 5 1,130 38,800 345 Nebraska 172 144 32,019 640,204 10,045 Nevada i i 200 1,000 5 New Hampshire . . . 188 226 73,346 1,405,050 19,712 New Jersey 33 36 14,050 655,300 4,912 New Mexico 4 4 625 17,800 175 New York 301 324X 128,179 5,175,262 45,686 North Carolina .... 20 16 3,705 14,200 1,002 North Dakota 65 38 5,955 81,800 1,616 Ohio 247 252^ 83,029 2,044,525 32,281 Oklahoma IO 170 Oregon 35 27 7,500 160,200 2,037 Pennsylvania 108 icoX 34,6o5 672,588 9,818 Rhode Island 34 39 19,080 905,800 7,192 South Carolina .... 3 3 1,100 31,350 376 South Dakota 138 80 14,967 200,665 5,164 Tennessee 26 20 4,57o 106,000 1,429 Texas IS 12 3,250 55,300 846 Utah H 2 600 76,000 460 Vermont 198 217 65,112 1,318,100 20,465 Virginia 2 2 550 7,500 156 Washington 104 62 13,698 316,230 3,154 West Virginia 2 2 75 18,500 136 Wisconsin 182 I 9 6 52,615 1,089,750 15,841 Wyoming 7 6 i,35o 44,550 339 Total 4,868 4,736 1,553,080 $43,335,437 512,771 CHAPTER XVIII. THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST. THIS body, often called also Christians, was one of the results of the great revival movement which began in Ten- nessee and Kentucky in the early part of the present cent- ury. Rev. Barton W. Stone, a Presbyterian minister who was prominent in the revival movement, withdrew from the Presbyterian Church, and in 1804 organized a church with no other creed than the Bible and with no name but that of Christian. One of his objects was to find a basis for the union of all Christian believers. A little later Thomas and Alexander Campbell, father and son, who came from Ireland, where the former had been a Presby- terian minister, organized union societies in Pennsylvania. Changing their views as to baptism, they joined the Red- stone Association of Baptists. Shortly after, when Alex- ander Campbell was charged with not being in harmony with the creed, he followed the Burch Run Church, of which he was pastor, into the Mahoning Baptist Associa- tion, which, leavened with his teachings, soon ceased to be known as a Baptist association. In 1827, after some cor- respondence with Rev. B. W. Stone and his followers of the Christian Connection, there was a union with a large number of congregations in Ohio, Kentucky, and Tennes- see, and the organization variously known as " Disciples of Christ " and " Christians " is the result. 125 126 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The leading principles of the Disciples of Christ are, to quote from one of their tracts: (i) " To restore the lost unity of believers and so of the Church of Christ by a return in doctrine, ordinance, and life to the religion definitely outlined" in the New Testament ; (2) no human creed, but the Bible only as the rule of faith and practice ; (3) baptism by immersion of believers only, in which " comes a divine assurance of remission of sins and accept- ance with God " ; (4) the celebration of the Lord's Supper as a " feast of love " every Sunday. The central doctrine of their teaching is that "Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God." They hold that "personal trust in a personal Redeemer " is the faith that is necessary to salvation. In polity they are congregational. Their ministers are ordained, but are not, in denominational usage, addressed with the title " Rev." They have as church officers elders, also called bishops, pastors, or presbyters, deacons, and evangelists. The latter are itinerant missionaries. The churches are united in State and district associations for missionary work, and there is also a national convention for home and another organization for foreign missions, and a Woman's Board of Missions for both home and foreign missions. The Disciples of Christ are represented in all the States but New Hampshire and Nevada, and in all the Territories except Alaska. In number of members Missouri leads the States, with 97,773; Indiana is second, with 78,942; Kentucky third, with 77,647; Illinois fourth, with 60,867 ; and Ohio fifth, with 54,425. They have an aggregate of 7246 organizations, 5324 church edifices, valued at $12,- 206,038, and 641,051 members or communicants. The average seating capacity of the churches is 302, and the THE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST. 127 average value $2292; 1141 halls, with a seating capacity of 139,325, are occupied. In many States no little difficulty was encountered in the attempt to gather full statistics for the census. The most competent person in each State was appointed to do the work, but it was not possible to get returns for all con- gregations known or believed to be in existence. This was particularly true of Tennessee, where estimates only, founded on various sources of information, were possible for several counties. A small percentage of members in a number of the States is not, therefore, embraced in the following tables, which are believed, however, to be the most complete of any ever before published : SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- Church Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 2O I 128 30,8l8 $78,185 9,201 Arizona 3 I ISO 3,000 78 Arkansas 265 123 34,785 106,360 14,385 California 8 9 62 17,675 291,250 7,433 Colorado 31 18 4,945 151,625 2,400 Connecticut 2 i 500 16,000 337 Delaware 4 3 45 4,800 95 District of Columbia 2 2 I,2OO 80,000 700 Florida 49 22 5,150 14,850 1,306 Georgia 64 60 20,805 197,925 4,676 Idaho 6 I 300 2,000 350 Illinois 641 550 155*505 i,H5,275 60,867 Indiana 733 6 5 I 219,320 1,329,370 78,942 Indian Territory . . . 82 9 2,805 3,350 i,977 Iowa 403 308 83,450 708,100 30,988 Kansas 352 197 55,045 468,975 25,200 Kentucky 632 530 169,635 1,321,510 77,647 Louisiana 4 4 1,000 22,300 202 Maine 9 3 700 6,100 293 Maryland 14 14 5,200 66,200 1,774 Massachusetts 4 3 1,700 67,200 777 Michigan 73 49 14,870 160,650 5,788 128 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. STATES. Organi- Church Edifices Seating Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. Minnesota 37 29 5,070 $73,000 1,9*7 Mississippi in 69 12,675 55,422 5,729 Missouri . I,I2O 830 263,280 1,632,531 97,773 Montana 13 9 1,789 58,800 78S Nebraska IOO 83 22,660 269,375 7,715 New Jersey I 105 New Mexico 4 6S New York 41 36 11,810 363,650 4,3 l6 North Carolina . . . . 186 136 38,520 71,157 12,437 North Dakota i 20 Ohio 475 446 138,778 1,462,250 54,425 Oklahoma 9 2 300 500 265 Oregon 74 40 10,950 76,700 4,067 Pennsylvania . 125 IOI 33,785 533,U7 12,007 Rhode Island i I 150 3,000 35 South Carolina . . . 50 37 8,060 10,200 2,880 South Dakota 15 6 1,350 10,800 490 Tennessee . 322 245 80,510 410,660 41,125 Texas . 536 267 78,370 467,900 41,859 Utah 2 270 Vermont 2 2 475 5,000 262 Virginia . 161 148 45,228 240,929 14,100 Washington 86 29 93,400 5,816 West Virginia . 85 51 16,709 92,292 5,807 Wisconsin 24 18 5,825 30,300 1,317 Wyoming 2 48 Total 7,246 5,324 1,609,452 $12,206,038 641,051 CHAPTER XIX. THE DUNKARDS. THE Dunkards, or German Baptists, or Brethren, are of German origin, and trace their beginning back to Alexan- der Mack, of Schwartz enau, Germany. Early in the eight- eenth century Mack and several others formed a habit of meeting together for the study of the New Testament. They were convinced that its doctrines and principles of church order were not being faithfully followed, either by the Lutheran or the Reformed Church. They therefore resolved to form a society of their own. Alexander Mack was chosen as their pastor. Persecution soon arose, and they were scattered. In 1719 most of them got together and came to the United States, settling in Pennsylvania, where their first church was organized about 1723. Like the Mennonites, they chose Germantown, where Christian Saur, one of their number, edited and printed the first German Bible in America, the unbound sheets of which were used by the British soldiers to litter their horses after the battle of Germantown, in the Revolutionary War. Later a number of these sheets were gathered up and several volumes were made of them, some of which are still in existence. The Dunkards were an earnest and devout people, en- deavoring to shape their lives according to the teachings of the New Testament, and they increased quite rapidly, 129 130 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. drawing their converts, of course, from the German ele- ment. One of their most important principles is noncon- formity to the world. They have sought, while living in the midst of the world, to preserve a simple, unostenta- tious life, ignoring the fashions and the customs of society in dress, in household furnishing, and in general mode of life. Through a long course of years this subject occupied more or less attention at every Annual Meeting. Bishops and heads of families were exhorted to be careful that they and their households set a good example in rejecting the "high fashions" of the times. As early as 1822 it was decided that with those who should continue to disregard the rule of nonconformity after the third admonition the Brethren should not break bread. In 1840 complaint was heard at the Annual Meeting of the increase of the " evil " of conformity to the world. Some Brethren, it was said, conform too much to the world in " building, house-furni- ture, apparel, etc., and even in sleighing have bells upon their horses." Five years later a solemn warning was given against " fashionable dressing, building and orna- menting houses in the style of those high in the world," as an "alarming and dangerous evil." In 1846 the over- seers of churches were instructed to see that members did not have paintings, carpets, fine furniture, or fine houses. Much attention was given at the various Annual Meetings to the fashions of women. In 1862 they were forbidden to wear " hoops " and bonnets, and enjoined never to be without the cap, or prayer- covering, in church worship. Among the queries sent up in later years was one asking whether it was lawful for Brethren to establish or patronize high- schools. The reply was that Brethren should not mind high things but condescend to men of low estate. THE DUNKARDS. 131 The Brethren, however, continued to maintain a high- school, and have even established colleges. Despite their utmost care, innovations crept in gradually among them; carpets, musical instruments, gold watches, and other for- bidden articles found their way gradually into use, and the cut and character of their garments were changed. Their discipline became insensibly relaxed, and the differences between them and their neighbors of other denominations were less striking. The result was that the more conserv- ative, rallying against these innovations and insisting upon adherence to the old rules of discipline, found themselves strongly opposed by the more progressive element, and a division occurred about ten years ago. As the outcome of this division there are three branches, known as the Conservative, the Progressive, and the Old Order Brethren. There is, besides, a fourth called the Seventh-Day Baptist, German. This was due to a secession from the Dunkards, led by Conrad Beissel, in 1728. Beissel and his disciples observed the seventh day of the week as the Sabbath, and adopted a communal life. On the general doctrines of the evangelical faith the Brethren are in harmony with other Protestant churches. They interpret the Scriptures literally, and hold that un- questioning obedience should be given to both letter and spirit. They agree with the Baptists in holding that im- mersion is the only proper form of baptism, and that believ- ers are the only proper subjects of the ordinance. They do not practice infant baptism. The ordinance is adminis- tered to candidates in a kneeling position. They are dipped thrice, once at the mention of each name of the Trinity in the baptismal formula. They are dipped forward instead of backward, contrary to the usual custom of immersion. 132 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. One reason given for dipping forward is that when Christ died upon the cross his head fell forward on his breast. Immediately after the third immersion the administrator lays his hands upon the candidate's head and offers prayer. Endeavoring to follow all the customs as well as the commandments of the New Testament, the Dunkards hold communion in the evening. It is preceded by the feast of love, or the agapce of the Greeks. After partaking of a full meal, which is served at tables, the bread and wine of the sacrament are administered. In connection with this they extend the right hand of fellowship to one another and exchange the kiss of charity. This part of the service is observed separately by the sexes. Before the supper is eaten the ceremony of washing one another's feet is per- formed, the brethren observing it among themselves and the sisters doing likewise. The ministry consists of bishops or elders, ministers, and deacons, all of whom are elected by the congregations. Deacons are advanced to be ministers, ministers are ad- vanced to the second degree, and bishops or elders are elected from the list of ministers of the second degree. Ministers are chosen from the body of the brethren. In most cases they receive nothing for their services. The polity of the Dunkards is partly Congregational and partly Presbyterian. Their chief ecclesiastical body is the Annual Meeting or Conference, whose decisions are con- sidered binding upon district conferences and churches. Questions in doctrine and usage are sent from the district conferences to the Annual Meeting, which returns replies, generally with a Scriptural quotation to indicate the au- thority on which the replies are based. Each district con- ference sends to the Annual Meeting one bishop and one THE DUNKARDS. 133 delegate. The bishops compose the Standing Committee of the conference. This Standing Committee provides for the organization of the meeting by choosing officers and bringing the business before the meeting in the proper shape for action; and also appoints committees in cases of difficulty in local churches. After the division changes were made in the manner of holding the Annual Meeting in each branch except the Old Order. The Brethren hold not only to the principle of noncon- formity but also to that of nonresistance, and earnestly protest against secret societies. Their ministers are not trained men, but pursue their ordinary business avocations during the week, preaching on Sundays and other occa- sions, as required. There are four branches, as follows : 1. Conservative. 2. Progressive. 3. Old Order. 4. Seventh- Day, German. I. THE CONSERVATIVE BRETHREN. The Conservatives constitute the largest branch of the Dunkards. The division occurred, as already stated, as the result of a disagreement concerning the enforcement of discipline in matters of conformity. The Conservatives found themselves between two fires. On the one hand, there were quite a number of Brethren who demanded more liberty in the matter of the wearing of dress, and in other customs which had hitherto been frowned upon. On the other hand, there was a body of Brethren who insisted upon a rigorous enforcement of the prohibitions against the adoption of modern dress and modern customs. It 134 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. was the policy of the Conservatives to deal leniently with those who wanted more liberty, and to conciliate, if pos- sible, those who wanted a more rigorous enforcement of the discipline. The Old Order Brethren, however, felt that the Progressive Brethren had already departed from the ancient order of the church. The principle of dress as held by the Conservatives was that plainness, modesty, and economy in dress is a gospel principle, and that to retain the form of plainness was to insure the retention of the principle of plainness. The Progressive Brethren believed in the principle of plainness, but declared that there was no merit in adhering to a particular form of plainness. The Progressives, therefore, became a distinct branch. One of the points of disagreement between the Conserv- atives and the Old Order Brethren was that of the in- troduction of Sunday-schools. The Old Order Brethren stoutly opposed this as an innovation, while the Conserva- tives held that it was simply an application of the principle of the fathers that the children should be religiously edu- cated. The Old Order Brethren were likewise opposed to educational institutions. The Conservatives say on this point that the fathers themselves, if they were now living, would be favorable to Sunday-schools and high- schools, and also to missionary work. This, then, is the posi- tion of the Conservative body. They are in favor of retain- ing the principle of nonconformity to the world, but of not enforcing it so rigorously as was done twenty-five or fifty years ago. They believe in Sabbath-schools and mission- ary work, and also in educating their own people. They are represented in twenty-eight States and two Territories^ being strongest in Pennsylvania, Indiana, and Ohio, where more than one half of their communicants are found. There THE DUNKARDS. 135 are 180 halls, with a seating capacity of 15,048. The average value of the houses of worship is $1313, and the average seating capacity 414. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Arkansas 4 I 400 $300 78 California 3 2 375 2,2OO 211 Colorado i I 300 I,20O 1 10 Florida i I 200 600 41 Idaho i I 200 1,000 40 Illinois 55 59 22,850 96,860 3,701 Indiana 107 129 58,565 179,870 10,224 Indian Territory . . . i 27 Iowa 52 &x 14,125 49,505 2,769 Kansas 62 34 13,150 53,425 3,228 Kentucky i 10 Louisiana i 17 Maryland Michigan 29 12 39 2 A ii 15,825 3,728 6o,200 11,425 2,446 5 60 Minnesota 2 2 600 1,500 104 Missouri 32 26 9,670 23,025 1,845 Nebraska 28 10 3,650 14,500 99 8 New Jersey 3 3 950 5,000 191 North Carolina 9 5 1,625 2,000 510 Ohio 95 I2 7 K 50,620 153,365 8,490 Oklahoma 2 4 6 Oregon 6 4 1, 000 4,400 250 IOI 224^ 94,738 354,oo8 14,194 South Dakota 4 102 Tennessee 19 16 7,450 11,700 1,249 Texas 6 i 150 300 95 Virginia 42 87 40,635 73,523 6,659 Washington 3 26 West Virginia 33 32 12,180 21,635 2,710 Wisconsin 5 170 Total 720 854 353,586 $1,121, 541 61,101 2. THE PROGRESSIVE BRETHREN. The reasons for the division which resulted in the for- mation of this branch of the Dunkards have already been 136 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. given. They constitute the most advanced section of the body of Dunkards. Their rules respecting noncon- formity to the world are far less .strict than those of the Conservatives. They call themselves simply Brethren, or The Brethren, and do not wish to be known as Dunkards. The number of their communicants is but a little more than one eighth of that of the Conservatives. They occupy 37 halls, which have a seating capacity of 4455. The average value of their edifices is $1521, and the aver- age seating capacity 342. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. California Organi- zations. 2 Church Edifices. i/ Seating Ca- pacity. KO Value of Church Property. $2?O Com- rnuni- cants. 72 Colorado I /* *3 W 17 Illinois 4" VA I,2OO 7. CQO IO1 Indiana 22 J/z Ira/ C.87C 22,62O *yo 1,4.70 Iowa 7 * y/+ 1.4.21 6,8sO *>2/y 60 1 Kansas [6 78? 5,4.00 CQ7 Maryland i c / v j I -4.OO 2,600 200 Michigan 6 c I.C7O 5,8cn 24.O Missouri I 2OO OO Nebraska c 4 2 A I.QCO 8.QOO 3 S Ohio 27 t/3 I75/ 7.OOO 1O.7OO I.C4.2 I i 2OO 2OO 2O Pennsylvania 21 28 8.111; CO.4.OO 2,OO8 Virginia West Virginia . 6 i* 1,300 I, ISO 2,450 2,ot;o 397 127 Total 128 96 32,740 $I45>770 8,089 3. THE OLD ORDER BRETHREN. This is the smallest of the three branches into which the Dunkards were divided about ten years ago. The Old Order Brethren aim to prohibit conformity to the fashions of the world as rigorously as did the fathers fifty years THE DUNKARDS. 137 ago. They are opposed to Sunday-schools, missionary endeavor, and high-schools or colleges. The census au- thorities had much difficulty in getting returns from them. They were opposed to the numbering of their people for Scriptural reasons, and refused in many cases to give in- formation, which was otherwise obtained. There are 62 halls, with a seating capacity of 2330, occupied as places of worship. The average value of the church edifices is $1279, average seating capacity 408. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating pacity. Value of Church Property. Arkansas I California I Illinois 12 3 725 $970 Indiana 21 n# 5,050 l6,4OO Iowa 9 i# 800 2,600 Kansas 13 3 1,200 2,800 Kentucky I Maryland 6 2 1,200 3,000 Michigan 3 I 150 200 Missouri 9 2 2OO 1, 60O Nebraska 4 I 350 600 North Carolina i Ohio 31 28 10,825 44,000 Oregon i Pennsylvania 4 5 2,900 5,000 Virginia 4 3 1,400 2,500 West Virginia 12 2 950 I,IOO Wisconsin I Wyoming I Com- muni- cants. 4 7 225 647 IOO 332 44 155 47 :, 7 66 10 3ii 188 179 29 21 Total 135 63 25,750 $80,770 4,411 4. THE SEVENTH-DAY BAPTISTS, GERMAN. This is the oldest secession from the body of Dunkards. As already stated, Conrad Beissel founded it in 1728. Only a very few members are now reported. These ob- 138 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. serve the seventh day as the Sabbath, and some features of the communal life. They are found in Bedford, Frank- lin, Lancaster, and Somerset counties, Pa. SUMMARY. STATE. Organi- aations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Pennsylvania 6 3 1,960 $14,550 SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL DUNKARDS. STATES. Arkansas 5 i 400 $300 California 6 2 525 2,450 Colorado . 2 I 300 I,2OO Florida I I 200 600 Idaho I I 200 I,OOO Illinois 71 65 24,775 105,330 Indiana ISO 156 69,490 218,890 Indian Territory . . . I Iowa 68 43 16,350 58,955 Kansas 9i 40 15,135 61,625 Kentucky 2 Louisiana I Maryland 36 47 18,425 65,800 Michigan 21 17 5,448 17,475 Minnesota 2 2 600 1,500 Missouri 44 29 10,070 24,625 Nebraska 37 16 5,95 24,000 New Jersey 3 3 950 5,000 North Carolina 10 5 1,625 2,000 Ohio 153 173 68,445 228,065 Oklahoma 2 Oregon 8 5 i, 800 4,600 Pennsylvania 134 261 107,933 423,958 South Dakota 4 Tennessee 19 16 7,450 11,700 Texas 6 i 150 300 Virginia 50 93 43,335 78,473 Washington 7 West Virginia 5i 38 14,480 24,785 Wisconsin 6 Wyoming i Com- muni- cants. 194 Total 989 1,016 414,036 $1,362, 631 73795 CHAPTER XX. THE EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION. JACOB ALBRIGHT, originally a Lutheran, born in 1759, was the founder of the Evangelical Association. Near the close of the last century he became an earnest revival preacher. He labored among the German-speaking popu- lation, and in 1800 formed a society of converts in Penn- sylvania for "social prayer and devotional exercises" every Sunday and every Wednesday night. This was the rise of the movement which resulted in the Evangelical Asso- ciation. The first conference was held in 1807. This conference elected Jacob Albright a bishop. Two years later a church discipline very similar to that of the Metho- dist Episcopal Church was published. Some years after the death of Bishop Albright (1808) the name Evangelical Association of North America was adopted. Previously to this his followers had been known as " The Albright People," or "The Albrights." In doctrine and polity the Evangelical Association is Methodist. It has annual conferences, a quadrennial gen- eral conference, which is the supreme legislative and judi- cial body, quarterly conferences, presiding elders, and an itinerant and a local ministry, exhorters, class leaders, etc. It also has bishops, who, however, are not elected for life, but for a term of four years. Its Articles of Faith, twenty- one in number, are the same in substance and almost the same in language as the twenty-five articles of the Metho- 139 140 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. dist churches, with a few omissions. Formerly the con- stituency of the church was almost entirely German ; now it is largely English. The Evangelical Association has twenty-six annual con- ferences. Four of the conferences are in other lands : one in Canada, one in Germany, one in Switzerland, and one in Japan. The church is in a divided state. In October, 1891, two bodies, each claiming to be the legal general confer- ence, were held, one in Indianapolis, the other in Phila- delphia, and each elected a different set of bishops and general church officers. The differences are of long stand- ing. They were augmented in the application in 1 890 and 1891 of disciplinary processes to the three bishops of the Association, all of whom were tried and suspended. The Philadelphia General Conference took order restoring Bishop Dubs to his functions. That of Indianapolis, rep- resenting the majority, declared the proceedings against Bishops Esher and Bowman void. The secular courts have been appealed to in various cases, and have decided gen- erally in favor of the Indianapolis Conference. The church was divided into two bodies in 1894. THE EVANGELICAL ASSOCIATION. 141 SUMMARY BY STATES. Church Seating Value of Com- STATES. v^nurcn Ca- Church muni- hxunces. pacity. Property. cants. California J3 10 2,350 $72,100 472 Colorado 3 I 150 1, 600 87 Florida 2 4 450 2,000 69 Illinois 134 132 35,000 438,500 10,934 Indiana 124 104^ 30,445 214,390 6,738 Iowa 188 147 30,910 299,235 9,76i Kansas 96 50 10,060 85,600 4,459 Kentucky 3 3 850 16,000 213 Maryland 14 5,800 123,900 i,743 Michigan 134 97 22,775 188,450 6,677 Minnesota 89 17,165 170,550 6,181 Missouri 26 20 6,750 39,7oo 1,102 Nebraska 81 47 8,935 86,100 3,458 New Jersey 10 10 2,675 59,250 66 9 New York 86 80^ 18,870 401,850 6,222 North Dakota 31 10 2,035 21,100 784 Ohio 216 2I5X 60,835 491,975 14,673 Oregon 25 24 3,300 63,900 1,199 Pennsylvania 662 627^ 178,75 1,590,605 42,379 South Dakota 74 15 2,280 20,450 1,628 Texas 8 7 1,400 22,950 296 Washington 7 6 1,200 14,900 451 West Virginia 15 13 2,825 5,475 565 Wisconsin 224 172 33,525 355,ioo 12,553 Total 2,310 1,899 479,335 $4,785,680 133,313 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Atlantic 30 30 9,625 $317,250 2,903 California 13 10 2,350 72,100 472 Cen'l Pennsylvania. 259 253K 76,900 487,315 15,616 Dakota in 25 4,315 41,550 2,512 Des Moines 77 61 14,620 117,500 4,592 East Pennsylvania . . 218 2i8X 59,790 778,265 17,899 Erie 49 47 12,775 211,400 3,996 Illinois 106 105 30,200 397,250 9,570 Indiana 132 U3i 33,470 228,265 7,140 Iowa 108 83 15,740 178,135 5,069 Kansas H5 71 16,860 124,900 5,533 Michigan 108 25,275 205,700 7,386 142 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Minnesota Organi- zations. 128 Church Edifices. 80 Seating Ca- pacity. I7,l6i; Va4ue of Church Property. $170,1; so Com- muni- cants. 6,08 1 Nebraska 61 74 C,4.CO 64.,Qi;o 2,126 New York 71 66 1C, 370 262,2^0 C.2QC Ohio 138 I4.O 78,871; 20^,600 8,QQQ Oregon Pittsburg 32 208 30 178 4,500 4.8,771; 78,800 26^,^00 u,yyy 1,650 0,778 Platte River TO 11 3i?85 27, ICO 1,4/17 South Indiana . . 44 AA 8,800 80,7,00 2,741 Texas 8 7 1,4.00 22,Qt;O ' J ^^ 206 Wisconsin 227 177 'I7.C7C 7<;7,2OO *s I2,6C2 Total 2,310 1,899 479>335 $4,785,680 133,313 CHAPTER XXI. THE FRIENDS. THE Friends, or Quakers, as they are often called, own as their founder George Fox, an Englishman, born in Dray- ton, Leicestershire, in 1624. He began to preach experi- mental holiness of heart and life in 1647. He had large congregations, and in 1656 was assisted by sixty ministers. The first general meeting of Friends was held in London in 1668, the second in 1672. The Yearly Meeting was established in 1678. Encountering much opposition and severe persecution in England, many Friends emigrated to this country. A few arrived at Boston in 1656, whence they were subsequently scattered by persecution; many came to New Jersey and Pennsylvania after 1674. The first Yearly Meeting in America is believed to have been held in Rhode Island in 1661. George Fox met with it in 1672, and in 1683 it was set off from the Lon- don Yearly Meeting. It was held regularly at Newport until 1878. Since that date it has alternated between Newport and Portland, Me. Yearly Meetings were organ- ized in Maryland in 1672, in Pennsylvania and New Jersey in 1 68 1, in North Carolina in 1708, and in Ohio in 1812. The Friends have no creed, no liturgy, and no sacra- ments. They believe in a spiritual baptism and a spiritual communion, and hold that the outward rites are unnec- essary. They accept the Old and New Testaments as a 143 144 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. divine revelation, and in general the doctrine of the atone- ment by Christ and sanctification by the Holy Spirit. Belief in the " immediate influence of the Holy Spirit " is pronounced by President Chase, of Haverford College, the most distinctive feature of their faith. They believe in the guidance of the Holy Spirit in worship and all religious acts. Periods of silence occur in their meetings, when no one feels called upon to speak, and when each worshiper is engaged in communion with God and inward acts of devotion. The Friends believe that a direct call to the ministry comes to persons old or young or of either sex. Those who, after a sufficient probation, give evidence of a divine call are acknowledged as ministers, and allowed seats at the head of the meeting. Besides ministers, there are in the local meetings or congregations, elders of both sexes, who are appointed by Monthly Meetings, and who advise the ministers, and, if necessary, admonish them. Their societies or congregations are usually called meet- ings, and their houses of worship meeting-houses. There are Monthly Meetings, embracing a number of local meet- ings. They deal with cases of discipline, accept or dissolve local meetings, and are subordinate to Quarterly Meetings, to which they send representatives. Quarterly Meetings hear appeals from Monthly Meetings, record certificates of ministers, and institute or dissolve Monthly Meetings. The highest body is the Yearly Meeting. No Quarterly Meet- ing can be set up without its consent. It receives and determines appeals from Quarterly Meetings, and issues advice or extends care to subordinate meetings. The Friends are divided into four bodies, popularly dis- tinguished as (i) Orthodox, (2) Hicksite, (3) Wilburite, and (4) Primitive. THE FRIENDS. 145 I. THE FRIENDS (ORTHODOX). These constitute by far the most numerous branch. In 1887, at a General Conference held in Richmond, Ind., they adopted a " Declaration of Christian Doctrine," as an expression of " those fundamental doctrines of Christian truth that have always been professed by our branch of the Church of Christ." This declaration sets forth the evangelical view of the Trinity, the Scriptures, the fall of man, justification and regeneration, the resurrection and the final judgment, the issues of which are eternal. In the article on the Holy Spirit these sentences appear: " We own no principle of spiritual light, life, or holiness, inherent by nature in the mind or heart of man. We believe in no principle of spiritual light, life, or holiness, but the influence of the Holy Spirit of God, bestowed on mankind, in various measures and degrees, through Jesus Christ our Lord." The article on public worship recognizes " the value of silence, not as an end, but as a means toward the attain- ment of the end a silence not of listlessness or of vacant musing, but of holy expectation before the Lord." The discipline of the Western Yearly Meeting makes as " disownable offenses," for which members are disowned or excommunicated, denial of the divinity of Christ, the revelation of the Holy Spirit, the divine authenticity of the Scriptures ; engaging in the liquor traffic, drunkenness, profanity, joining the army or encouraging war, betting, participating in lotteries, dishonesty, taking or administer- ing oaths, etc. Each Yearly Meeting has its own discipline, but fellow- ship is maintained between them by epistolary correspond- 146 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. ence. There is also a general agreement between them on the fundamentals of doctrine and discipline. The Phila- delphia Yearly Meeting, which is one of the oldest, has a discipline incorporating various decisions and advices adopted since its organization in 1 68 1. There are 10 Yearly Meetings, with 794 organizations, 725 church edifices, valued at $2,795,784, and 80,655 members. The average seating capacity of their edifices is 297, and their average value $3718. Halls to the num- ber of 90, with a seating capacity of 7085, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Arkansas 5 3 500 $1,950 338 California ii 7 1,785 14,100 1,009 Colorado i i 1 2O 300 38 Delaware i i 260 IIjOOO 122 Dist. of Columbia . . i J 9 Florida 2 2 375 1,200 70 Illinois 21 23 6,i55 36,760 2,015 Indiana 188 172 54,775 325,577 25,915 Indian Territory . . . 10 3 250 1,300 468 Iowa 74 73 19,795 102,632 8,146 Kansas 65 5i H,34 74,415 7,762 Louisiana i 66 Maine 23 21 5,653 35,975 1,430 Maryland 6 6 2,025 77,800 525 Massachusetts 28 28 6,370 117,700 1,560 Michigan i? 16 4,550 26,500 i,433 Minnesota 6 3 675 35ioo 305 Missouri 5 95 10,800 615 Nebraska 13 8 1,354 4,800 782 New Hampshire . . . 10 ii 2,860 8,800 4i3 New Jersey 20 21 6,655 84,200 982 New York 50 47 10,270 203,900 3,644 North Carolina .... 47 43 17,475 36,850 4,904 Ohio 95 94 3i,93o 202,250 10,884 Oklahoma 2 2 180 1,225 108 Oregon 7 6 2,125 10,550 766 THE FRIENDS. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. STATES. * Pennsylvania )rgani- ations. 7Q Church Edifices. A-i Seating Ca- pacity. I a A A C Value of Church Property. I 27Q.7OO Com- muni- cants. 3.4.QO Rhode Island jy 1 1 *rj 1 1 ijtWy 2 720 c8.8oo 617 South Dakota 2 4.7 c 1,000 266 Tennessee 1C 8 2,Q7C 9,4.00 I,OOI Texas I 1 20 Vermont C7C A 8OO 251 Virginia W^est Virginia .... 7 i 7 i jf j 2,300 I CO 14,900 4.OO 387 CQ Wisconsin 5 2 4.OO I, IOO IC4. Total 794 725 215,431 $2,795,784 80,655 SUMMARY BY YEARLY MEETINGS. YEARLY MEETINGS. Baltimore Indiana Iowa Kansas New England . New York North Carolina Ohio Philadelphia .. Western . . 17 16 5,150 $101,500 1,012 177 160 51,725 350,437 22,105 117 IOO 26,429 168,532 11,391 89 64 16,084 88,940 9,347 72 71 18,603 221,275 4,020 54 51 10,845 208,700 3,895 62 51 20,450 46,250 5,905 47 48 15,475 90,950 4,733 57 62 '9>535 1,366,100 4,513 102 102 31,135 153,100 13,734 Total 794 725 215,431 $2,795,784 80,655 2. THE FRIENDS (HICKSITE). This body of Friends is so named from Elias Hicks, a minister who was foremost in preaching doctrines which became a cause of separation. They object to being called Hicksites. Elias Hicks was born in 1748, and died in 1830. He emphasized the principle of "obedience to the light within," and so stated the doctrines of the preexist- ence, deity, incarnation, and vicarious atonement of Christ, of the personality of Satan, and of eternal punishment, 148 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. that he was charged with being more or less in sympathy with Unitarianism. Those identified with this body of Friends insist that Mr. Hicks's views were "exactly those of Robert Barclay," an English Friend of the seventeenth century, whose "Apology for the True Christian Divinity " is still regarded as a fair exposition of the doctrinal views of Friends. They decline to make orthodox theology a test of membership. The separation took place in the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting in 1827, and in New York, Baltimore, Ohio, and Indiana in 1 828. There was no separation in New England or North Carolina. The Genesee, in western New York, and the Illinois Yearly Meetings were formed many years later. They have 7 Yearly Meetings, with 201 organizations, 213 church edifices, valued at $1,661,850, and 21,992 members. The average seating capacity of their church edifices is 341, and their average value $7802. They oc- cupy 4 halls, with a seating capacity of 325. SUMMARY BY STATES. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 6 1,440 $54,500 622 I 300 50,000 40 4 870 4,900 440 8 2,550 47,100 1,376 4 1,300 3,8oo 440 18 5,410 133,050 1,547 i i IOO 200 400 1,400 ,18 26 9,980 183,500 2,279 45 13,575 561,850 3,33i 18 4,485 61,350 1,187 74 29,158 546,700 10,001 7 3,200 13*300 506 Organi- zations. Delaware ......... 6 District of Columbia i Illinois ............ 5 Indiana ........... 8 Iowa ............. 4 Maryland ......... 17 Michigan ......... I Nebraska ......... 3 New Jersey ........ 23 New York ......... 45 Ohio ............. 16 Pennsylvania ...... 65 Virginia .......... 7 Total 201 213 72,568 $1,661,850 21,992 THE FRIENDS. 149 Seating Value of Com- ,hurch A\G.~-c- Ca- Church muni- ainccs. pacity. Property. cants. 30 10,490 $211,300 2,797 13 3,900 14,500 75i II 2,92O II,IOO 1,301 H 3,885 97,100 i,743 37 9 10,950 567,250 8,850 2 '^i 99 37,'923 751,750 12,029 SUMMARY BY YEARLY MEETINGS. YEARLY MEETINGS. %g Baltimore 29 Genesee 13 Illinois 14 Indiana 12 New York 36 Ohio 9 Philadelphia 88 Total 201 213 72,568 $1,661,850 21,992 3. THE FRIENDS (WILBURITE). The Wilburite Friends are thus called because John Wilbur, of New England, was their principal leader in opposing Joseph J. Gurney and his teaching. They sep- arated from the Orthodox body in the New England Yearly Meeting in 1845, in the Ohio in 1854, and in the western Iowa and Kansas in 1877. They are very con- servative, and were unwilling to adopt the new methods devised as the church became aggressive in evangelistic and missionary work. They make much of the doctrine of the light within, holding that every man, by reason of the atonement, has an inward seed, or light, given him, which, as it is heeded, will lead him to salvation. They deny instantaneous conversion and the resurrection of the body. The controlling portion of the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting hold to the views of Wilbur, though they have not separated from the body of the church further than to decline epistolary correspondence with it. They are counted with the Orthodox branch. The Wilburite Friends have 5 Yearly Meetings, with 52 organizations, 52 church edifices, valued at $67,000, and 150 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 4329 members. They are represented in the States of Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Massachusetts, Ohio, Pennsylvania, and Rhode Island. The average seating capacity of their church edifices is 253, and the average value $1288. There are no halls. A single private house is occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. Indiana 9 Iowa Kansas Massachusetts . . Ohio Pennsylvania . . . Rhode Island 3 Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 9 9 1,810 $8,200 4 8 9 12 13 2,925 12,350 1,539 5 5 2,030 10,400 495 2 2 480 3,500 28 2O 20 5,534 24,900 1,676 I I 140 650 30 3 2 250 7,000 72 Total . . 52 13,169 $67,000 4,329 SUMMARY BY YEARLY MEETINGS. YEARLY MEETINGS. Iowa 7 7 I, coo $7,ooo 714 Kansas C c 2,030 10,400 4.OC New England .... E 4. 730 IO, C.OO IOO Ohio . . 24 25 /J 6,735 30,200 2,451 Western . . II II 2,174 8,000 ;6o Total 52 52 13,169 $67,000 4,329 4. THE FRIENDS (PRIMITIVE). The Primitive Friends are in faith and practice Wilburite. They separated from the Philadelphia Yearly Meeting be- cause that body refused to correspond with the New Eng- land and Ohio (Wilbur) Yearly Meetings, and they do not affiliate with the latter because they recognize the Phila- delphia meeting by ministerial visitations and by exchang- ing certificates of membership. THE FRIENDS. 151 They have 9 organizations, 5 church edifices, valued at $16,700, and 232 members. They are found only in Massachusetts, New York, Pennsylvania, and Rhode Island. The average seating capacity of their church edifices is 210, and the average value $3340. One hall, with a seat- ing capacity of 50, and 3 private houses are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. Massachusetts New York .... Pennsylvania . Rhode Island. Total Oreani- Church zations. Edifices. Searing 20O 40O 450 Value of Church Property. $1,000 1,700 14,000 5 1,050 $16,700 Com- muni- cants. 14 9 232 SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL FRIENDS. Arkansas 5 3 500 $1,950 338 California ii 7 1,785 14,100 1,009 Colorado i i 120 300 38 Delaware 7 7 1,700 65,500 744 District of Columbia. 2 i 300 50,000 59 Florida 2 2 375 1,200 70 Illinois 26 27 7,025 4I,660 2,455 Indiana 205 I8 9 59>i35 380,877 27,780 Indian Territory IO 3 250 1,300 468 Iowa 90 00 24,020 118,782 10,125 Kansas 70 56 16,334 84,815 8,257 Louisiana I 66 Maine 23 21 5653 35,975 i,43o Maryland 23 24 7,435 210,850 2,072 Massachusetts 32 $1 7,050 122,200 1,602 Michigan 18 17 4,650 26,000 1,458 Minnesota 6 3 675 35,ioo 305 Missouri 5 5 950 10,800 615 Nebraska 16 9 1,554 6,200 980 New Hampshire .... 10 II 2,860 8,800 413 New Jersey 43 47 16,635 271,700 3,261 New York 97 94 24,245 767,450 7,078 North Carolina 47 43 17,475 36,850 4,904 152 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL FRIENDS. Continued. STATES. Ohio Organi- zations. 131 Church edifices. 132 Seating Ca- pacity. 4.1 ,Q4.Q Value of Church Property. $288 soo Com- muni- cants. 13.74.7 Oklahoma . . . 2 2 1 80 I 221 1 08 Oregon ... 7 6 2. 121 IO 11O 766 Pennsylvania .... 108 1 20 43.IQ3 1. 841,010 13,627 Rhode Island 16 13 3Q7O 6l 8OO 608 South Dakota . . . 4 *j 2 >y/ v 4.7 c I,OOO 266 Tennessee 1C g 2 Q71 Q.4OO I,OOI Texas . . . I *>yt j 1 20 Vermont 4 eye 4,8OO 211 Virginia 14. 14. 5 .CQO 28,2OO 803 West Virginia . . . . . . I I ICQ 4OO CO Wisconsin 7 2 4OO I^IOO 114 Total.. , 1,016 QQ1 tO2,2l8 1 $4,'J4I,3U 107,208 CHAPTER XXII. FRIENDS OF THE TEMPLE. THIS is a small body which had its origin in Wurtem- burg, Germany, upward of fifty years ago. It is variously called Temple Society, Friends of the Temple, " Hoffmann- ites." The Rev. Christopher Hoffmann, president of the Temple colonies in Palestine, and author of most of its standard literature, appears to be its chief leader. The Friends of the Temple have for their great object the gathering of the people of God in Palestine. To this end they constitute Temples, i.e., spiritual communities, in various countries, and these assist in the construction of the Temple in the Holy Land, which is to become a center for regenerated humanity. They believe in the power of God which raised Christ from the dead, to build up a " spiritual house, a holy priesthood," and without formu- lating their doctrines declare their full acceptance of the Scriptures, of the law of Moses as well as the Gospel of Christ. They believe that all the prophecies will be fulfilled, and that as Christ came to work out the fulfillment, that should also be the mission of his followers. The chief task of the Temple Society is to secure the spiritual develop- ment of its members, who are under the oversight of presi- dents and other officers, and meet for worship on Sundays and on special occasions. No regulations have been adopted concerning baptism and the Lord's Supper, individual con- victions being allowed full play. 154 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. In 1874 the Temple Society established four colonies in Palestine at Joppa, Sharon, Haifa, and Jerusalem. The cost of these colonies has been met in large part by volun- tary contributions. SUMMARY BY STATES. Kansas New York 3 Total.. Organi- Church zations. Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. I I 200 $800 55 3 4 950 14,500 285 1,150 $15,3 340 CHAPTER XXIII. THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL PROTESTANT CHURCH. THIS is a body of scattered congregations, with a center in Cincinnati. Some of its churches are a century old, and some are quite new. The German language is almost exclusively spoken. In theology it is very liberal, ration- alistic views generally prevailing. It has no sy nodical organization, but there are non- ecclesiastical associations, or vereine, of ministers. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Illinois Organi- zations. 2 Church Edifices. 2 Searing Ca- pacity. 800 Value of Church Property. $l6.OOO Com- muni- cants. 775 Indiana 8 7 7.27O 54.. I5O !,886 Kentucky , 5 2 2,IOO 5I.OOO I.25O Louisiana I I I,OOO 4.O.OOO 3,5OO Missouri , 2 2 2,6OO 7O.OOO I.7OO Nebraska I I 2OO 5.OOO 4.O Ohio 22 27 4.38,800 1 1,70-5 Pennsylvania IO 665 6 439 ooo 12.287 Texas 2 2 1,000 IO 5OO T.Q5O \Vest Virginia . . , 2 2 I.7OO 67.000 I.QIC Total 52 52 35,175 $1,187,450 36,156 '55 CHAPTER XXIV. THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD. THE German Evangelical Synod of North America rep- resents in this country the State church of Prussia, which is a union of Lutheran and Reformed elements. The first ecclesiastical organization was formed October 15, 1 840, at a meeting held at Gravois Settlement, in Missouri, by six evangelical ministers. Out of the principles then agreed upon the constitution of the Synod has been grad- ually developed. In 1850 the Society formed in Missouri and the German Evangelical Society of Ohio, formed in 1850, united. To this union there was a further addition in 1860, when the United Evangelical Society of the East was consolidated with it. In 1872 two other bodies the Evangelical Synod of the Northwest and the United Evangelical Synod of the East entered and completed the union. All were kindred bodies, holding the same doctrines and governed by the same ecclesiastical prin- ciples. The Synod accepts the Bible as the only rule of faith and practice, holding to the Augsburg Confession, Luther's Catechism, and the Heidelberg Catechism, in so far as they agree with one another, as correct interpretations of it. Concerning those points on which these symbols do not agree the Synod stands upon the Scripture passages relating to them, and allows liberty of conscience. 156 THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD. 157 The church is divided into districts, of which there are fifteen. They correspond as nearly as possible to synods in the Lutheran Church. A General Conference repre- senting the whole church meets once every three years. It is composed of the presidents of the districts, and of delegates, clerical and lay, in the proportion of one for every nine ministers and one for every nine churches. Since 1872, when the union of the various Evangelical Societies was completed, the church has grown rapidly. It had then 219 organizations and 8032 communicants. Now it has 870 organizations and 187,432 communicants the organizations having been multiplied by 4 in this period of eighteen years, and the communicants by 23. It is represented in twenty-two States, being strongest in Illinois, 37,138; Ohio, 31,617; Missouri, 25,676; and New York, 17,409. The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 313, and the average value $5878. It also holds meet- ings in 83 halls, which have a seating capacity of 5970. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATUS. California Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. 618 Value of Church Property. $8 4.60 Com- muni- cants. 315 Colorado 2 I 250 l8,OOO 135 Illinois 164 15 C 4.7 08 1 8l3.45O 37,138 Indiana 7C 1 J J 7c 22 635 01 J>72 337,660 15,274 Iowa ..... 5Q 43 1 1. 4.13 1 10,300 6.QO2 Kansas 28 **O IQ^f 3,704. 37,710 2,O53 Kentucky Louisiana II * 10 3 5,525 I. 55O 137,400 26,4^0 4,912 I,25O Maryland 12 I I 6 3OO 223. SCO 4,4O5 Michigan CQ 4.3 14. 7IO 242,4i\O IO,Q26 Minnesota Missouri 53 . 124. 40 II55/ 9,072 3I.Q22 97,900 575, 650 5> ! 6 2 25,676 Nebraska . 21 IQ 3,200 43,500 2,142 158 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. STATES. New Jersey Organi- zations. Church Edifices. 2 Searing Ca- pacity. I.IQO Value of Church Property. 3Q OOO Com- muni- cants. I 8OO New York Co AQ 2 1,160 68 1 t7o I7.4.OQ North Dakota Ohio 5 IO7 'ry 106 600 AI.OIQ 3,300 8-36.200 440 3I.6l7 Pennsylvania 12 12 C 6?O 112 IC.O e,2Q7 Texas ID 14. 2,-?8o *6,3oo jj^yj 1,864 Virginia I j 7OO 3O.OOO 7OO West Virginia 2 I 216 800 114 Wisconsin. . . . 63 58 14,686 182,700 II,4IO Total 870 785 245,781 $4,614,490 187,432 SUMMARY BY DISTRICTS. Atlantic 26 Indiana 80 Iowa 65 Kansas 32 Michigan 73 Minnesota 59 Missouri 93 Nebraska 21 New York 48 North Illinois 83 Ohio 95 South Illinois 81 Texas 19 West Missouri 33 Wisconsin . . 62 Total 870 785 245,781 $4,614,490 187,432 23 11,490 $380,650 9,825 79 31,890 724,600 25,444 49 12,973 127,625 7,885 22% 4,254 57,250 2,248 66 21,180 332,4io 15,937 44 9,842 101,700 6,127 87X 25,030 424,650 21,566 17 3,o8o 42,000 2,082 48 20,680 639,070 17,284 79 26,340 5"> 6 75 22,814 93 33,645 582,000 23,875 76 21,671 318,900 15,216 H 2,380 36,300 1,864 30 6,810 153,460 3,975 57 14,516 182,200 11,290 CHAPTER XXV. THE JEWS. THE first company of Jews in this country came from Brazil in 1654. The first synagogue was established in Mill Street, New York City, now known as Broad Street. It was called the Shearith Israel (Remnant of Israel), and the society is still in active existence, occupying a building on West Nineteenth Street. As according to custom ten males above the age of thirteen can form a Jewish congre- gation, it is quite probable that there was Jewish worship before the first synagogue was opened, although it was doubtless conducted with some secrecy, as a petition to the authorities of New Amsterdam in 1685 for the privilege of exercising the rites of the Jewish religion was denied. " No public worship," so ran the reply, " is tolerated by act of assembly but to those that profess faith in Christ." Later some of the Jews in New York removed to New- port, R. I., and there held regular services, securing in 1763 a synagogue, to which the chief contributors were sons of the minister of the congregation, the Rev. Isaac Touro. One of these sons, Abraham Touro, gave $10,000 for the completion of the Bunker Hill monument. Jewish congregations were organized in Savannah, Ga., in 1733; in Lancaster, Pa., in 1776; in Philadelphia in 1780 and 1782; and in Charleston, S. C., in 1791. Of these con- gregations those in the South and one of those in Phila- I6O RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. delphia used the ritual of the Portuguese Jews, the others that of the German Jews. The Jews of America have no religious head. Each congregation is autonomous, and responsible to its mem- bers only. It is said that an effort in New York to bring the Orthodox congregations under the care of a chief rabbi is not wholly satisfactory. The statistics of Jewish congregations are not frequently or periodically gathered, as is the custom of most religious denominations ; but twice at least in the last forty years efforts have been made to ascertain the number of Jewish congregations in the United States, once in 1854 and again in 1880. According to the earlier report there were in 1854 97 regularly organized congregations, of which 30 were in the State of New York. The latter count was made under the auspices of the Board of Delegates of American Israelites and the Union of Hebrew Congrega- tions, and it required several years to complete the com- pilation. The results, which have been regarded as quite accurate, indicated the existence of 270 congregations, with 12,546 members, or about 50,000 communicants. The value of the real estate held by the congregations was returned at $4,706,700, with other property aggre- gating $1,497,878, or a total of $6,204,578, exclusive of bury ing- grounds. The tables presented herewith show that there are 533 congregations of Orthodox and Reformed Jews, with 130,- 496 communicants. It should be noted that in Jewish congregations the head of a family only is counted. The members of the family are represented by one person. The number given as communicants, therefore, does not indicate the number of members of a synagogue. Mem- THE JEWS. l6l bers of families may, on attaining their majority, rent a pew and be counted as a member of a synagogue or tem- ple, but they seldom do so until they have a household of their own. I. THE ORTHODOX JEWS. There are two branches or schools of thought in the Jewish religion, commonly designated the Orthodox and the Reformed. The attempt is here made to tabulate the statistics in accordance with this classification. It is diffi- cult, however, in some cases to know how to draw the lines. Under the above heading those congregations are embraced which adhere to the ancient rites and ceremo- nies, observing the Bible as expounded and expanded by the prophets and rabbis. The Orthodox Jews accept the Schulchan Aruch as authoritative in all its requirements. It is a codification, made by Rabbi Joseph Karo in the middle of the sixteenth century, of the laws and ceremo- nies expounded by the rabbis of the Talmud and handed down from generation to generation by tradition. It pro- vides for the minutest details of Jewish life, and those who accept it consider it as binding as the law of Moses itself. Halls to the number of 193, with a seating capacity of 24,847, are occupied as places of worship. The average seating capacity of the churches is 384, and the average value $22,967. SUMMARY BY STATES. ru-^r,; rv, ,^v. Seating Value of Com- STATES. Or ? am - Church Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty Property . cants . Alabama i . . 325 California 7 5 2,225 $93,000 2,344 Colorado 4 3 800 25,500 662 Connecticut 6 i 500 12,000 926 1 62 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. District of Columbia I I 75 $2,000 40 Georgia 3 I 200 8,000 240 Illinois 12 4 2,175 121,500 4,405 Indiana 8 3 650 6,500 1,299 Iowa i 5 Kansas 4 i 260 12,000 403 Kentucky 2 i 175 1,500 200 Louisiana 8 2 575 20,000 629 Maryland 3 3 1,200 43,000 775 Massachusetts 7 4 1,775 110,500 1,201 Michigan 6 5 2,150 36,000 2,150 Minnesota 3 i 400 25,000 750 Missouri 8 2 1,100 58,000 1,432 Montana i 140 Nebraska 4 I 100 5,500 55 New Jersey 19 10 2,575 44,300 2,521 New York 152 44 21,245 1,919,500 29,064 North Carolina i i 180 6,500 73 North Dakota i 3 Ohio 17 6 2,790 67,000 2 ,3 I 3 Oregon 2 i 350 16,000 475 Pennsylvania 17 13 2,862 116,250 2,447 Rhode Island 3 i 200 20,000 685 Tennessee 4 3 1,450 8,500 425 Texas i 65 Vermont i 44 Virginia 4 3 675 17,000 493 Washington I 150 Wisconsin 4 2 150 7,000 291 Total 316 122 46,837 $2,802,050 57,597 2. THE REFORMED JEWS. Under this classification are included all Jewish congre- gations which do not recognize as absolute the authority of the Schulchan Aruch. In some cases the departure from orthodoxy is slight, as in worshiping with the hat off, the mingling of the sexes in the synagogue or temple, and the introduction of the organ and female choir. There THE JEWS. 163 are 38 halls, with a seating capacity of 6360, occupied as places of worship. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 516, and their average value $38,839, which is unequaled. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Alabama 7 5 3,050 $103,500 2,843 Arkansas 5 5 1,450 44,000 744 California 8 7 3.I50 303,000 3,835 Colorado i i 600 50,000 400 Connecticut 2 2 850 75,000 695 District of Columbia I I 900 40,000 936 Florida 2 2 318 I3,5oo H7 Georgia 6 6 2,900 151,000 1,846 Illinois 12 II 6,645 465,000 5,766 Indiana 15 13 4,050 160,000 2,318 Iowa * 4 1,160 58,000 487 Kansas 2 83 Kentucky 5 4 850 16,000 755 Louisiana 5 4 2,875 255,000 2,745 Maryland 9 6 3,9oo 223,500 2,800 Massachusetts 2 2 2,440 135,000 1,300 Michigan 4 4 1,900 118,000 i,543 Minnesota 2 2 724 45,000 674 Mississippi Missouri 6 9 I i,75o 3,033 64,000 183,800 i,37o 3,018 Nebraska 2 I 500 15,000 512 New Jersey 5 4 3,420 124,000 i,755 New Mexico i 5 New York 27 25 18,927 2,395,7oo i6,743 North Carolina .... 3 i 400 30,000 3*3 Ohio 17 13 7,020 636,225 6, S7 6 Oregon i i 850 80,000 690 Pennsylvania 18 15 7,980 552,500 5,582 Rhode Island 2 i 420 25,000 225 South Carolina 3 3 850 78,000 800 Tennessee 5 4 2,950 106,000 i,335 Texas 10 8 2,380 182,000 1,929 Utah i i 750 40,000 100 Virginia 7 6 1,875 70,500 694 West Virginia 3 2 650 9,000 350 Wisconsin 4 4 1,880 105,000 940 Total 217 179 92,397 $6,952,225 72,899 1 64 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL JEWS. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Scaring pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Alabama 8 5 3>050 $103,500 3,168 Arkansas 5 5 1,450 44,000 744 California 15 12 5,375 396,000 6,179 Colorado 5 4 1,400 75>5 1,062 Connecticut 8 3 i>35 87,000 1,621 District of Columbia 2 2 975 42,000 976 Florida 2 2 3i8 13,500 H7 Georgia 9 7 3,100 159,000 2,086 Illinois 24 15 8,820 586,500 10,171 Indiana 23 16 4,700 166,500 3,6i7 Iowa 6 4 1,160 58,000 537 Kansas 6 i 260 12,000 486 Kentucky 7 5 1,025 17,500 955 Louisiana *3 6 3,45 275,000 3,374 Maryland 12 9 5,100 266,500 3,575 Massachusetts 9 6 4,215 245,500 2,501 Michigan IO 9 4,050 154,000 3,693 Minnesota 5 3 1,124 70,000 1,424 Mississippi 6 5 i>75 64,000 i,37o Missouri 17 8 4,133 241,800 4,450 Montana i 140 Nebraska 6 2 600 20,500 1,062 New Jersey 24 H 4,995 168,300 4,276 New Mexico i 50 New York 179 6q 40,172 4,315,200 45,807 North Carolina 4 2 580 36,500 386 North Dakota i 3 Ohio 34 19 9,810 703,225 8,889 Oregon 3 2 1,200 96,000 1,165 Pennsylvania 35 28 10,842 668,750 8,029 Rhode Island 5 2 620 45,000 910 South Carolina 3 3 850 78,000 800 Tennessee 9 7 4,400 114,500 1,760 Texas ii 8 2,380 182,000 i,994 Utah i i 750 40,000 IOO Vermont i 44 Virginia ii 9 2,550 87,500 1,187 Washington i 150 West Virginia 3 2 650 9,000 350 Wisconsin 8 6 2,030 112,000 1,231 Total 533 3oi 139,234 $9,754,275 130,496 CHAPTER XXVI. THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. THE Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints is of American origin. It was founded in 1830 by Joseph Smith, its first Prophet. He was born in Sharon, Vt, in 1805, removing to Palmyra, N. Y., ten years later. Be- tween the ages of fourteen and fifteen he began earnestly to inquire how he could with certainty save his soul, and how he might ascertain which one of the many denomina- tions was the true Church of Christ. While thus seeking he had a vision of a great light, and two " glorious person- ages " appeared and informed him that his sins were for- given, and instructed him in the doctrine of the one true religion, which was not, he was told, represented by any of the existing churches. Another vision was granted him in 1823, when an " angel of the Lord " appeared and told him that the preparatory work for the second coming of Christ was soon to begin, and that he was to be chosen to bring about some of the purposes of the coming dispensa- tion. The vision was frequently renewed. By the direc- tions received in one of them he was enabled to obtain the sacred records, which have since been known as the " Book of Mormon." These records were received, it is stated, in 1827. They were "engraved on plates which had the appearance of gold," and these plates were " filled on both sides " with words in reformed Egyptian characters. 165 1 66 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Having become the subject of persecution on account of the visions, he fled to Pennsylvania, and translated, " by the gift and power of God," the records which had been miraculously delivered to him. The Book of Mormon claims to give a history of ancient America, from a settle- ment by a colony who came from the Tower of Babel, at the confusion of tongues. An angel appeared in 1829, it is stated, to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery and ordained them as priests of the order of Aaron and directed them to baptize each other. In 1830 a church was organized at Fayette, Seneca County, N. Y. The new gospel was preached, miracles were an- nounced as an attestation of the new faith, and mission- aries were sent out, among whom Brigham Young, Sidney Rigdon, and the Pratt brothers Parley P. and Orson were prominent. Churches were established in several States. In 1831 the headquarters of the denomination were re- moved west to Kirtland, O., and a colony was formed in Jackson County, Mo. After having been driven out of Missouri, a settlement was made at Nauvoo, 111., where a large temple was erected and where the headquarters of the church were fixed. In 1843 Joseph Smith announced a revelation in favor of the celestial order of marriage including polygamy. In disturbances which subsequently arose he was shot and killed by a mob, June 27, 1844, at Carthage, 111., and Brigham Young became his successor as Prophet. In 1846 and 1847 there was a general migra- tion from Illinois to Salt Lake, the present headquarters of the church. There are two divisions the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- Day Saints, and the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- Day Saints. THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 1 67 I. THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. Those who migrated to Salt Lake devised a system for active propagation of the doctrines of the Book of Mormon and subsequent revelations, and their numbers increased steadily. The "celestial law of marriage" was openly practiced after 1852, when it was promulgated. After the death of Brigham Young, August, 1877, John Taylor suc- ceeded as president of the church. In 1 890 Wilford Wood- ruff, the successor of John Taylor as " seer, revelator, and first president," announced a revelation prohibiting the contracting of further polygamous marriages. The chief points of the doctrinal belief of the Latter- Day Saints, as stated by President Wilford Woodruff, are in substance: God exists as a Trinity of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; men are to be punished for actual sins, and not for the transgression of Adam ; salvation is for all men, through the atonement of Christ, by obedience to the laws and ordinances of the gospel ; these ordinances are faith, repentance, baptism by immersion for the remission of sins, and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost ; men are called of God to the ministry by prophecy and the laying on of hands by those in authority ; there is the gift of tongues, prophecy, revelation, visions, healing, and interpretation of tongues ; the Bible is the Word of God, so far as it is translated correctly, also the Book of Mormon ; God has revealed much and has much yet to reveal ; there is to be a literal gathering of Israel and the restoration of the ten tribes ; Zion is to be built on this continent ; Christ will reign personally upon the earth, which is to be renewed. The organization of the church includes features of both 1 68 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the Jewish and Christian systems. There are two orders of the priesthood, the Melchizedek or higher, and the Aaronic or lesser. The first embraces apostles, patriarchs, high-priests, seventies, and elders, and has charge over all the spiritual interests of the church, preaching, baptizing, laying on of hands for confirmation and ordination, healing, blessing, administering the Lord's Supper, and officiating in all the ordinances. The Aaronic priesthood, including bishops, priests, teachers, and deacons, administers, under the direction of the Melchizedek priesthood, the outward ordinances and temporal affairs. In organization for church government the place of the ordinary parish is taken by the ward. Each ward has its meeting-house and bishop, and two counselors. A number of wards constitute a stake of Zion. At the head of each stake or district is a presi- dent and two counselors, who are high-priests, and a coun- cil of twelve high-priests who sit as a court in church matters. There is a general conference which meets in April and October of each year for the management of the general affairs of the church. The missionaries and preachers are organized into seventies. Each seventy has seven presidents, and is under the direction of the Twelve Apostles. The highest officers are those of the First Pres- idency, which has supreme authority, and are elected by the whole church. The chief strength of the church is in Utah, but it also has organizations in twenty-two States and Territories. There are in all 425 organizations, 266 church edifices, valued at $825,506, and 144,352 communicants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 346, and their average value $3103 ; 178 halls, etc., with a seating capac- ity of 28,310, are occupied. THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 169 SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com. muni- cants. Alabama 2 166 Arizona 27 16 4,815 $26,400 6,500 Colorado 3 3 1,380 7,200 1,640 Georgia i 175 Idaho . 62 48 11,682 45,560 14,816 Indiana '4 Kansas 34 Kentucky 199 Maryland 58 Mississippi 123 Nevada 5 . . 4*7 New Mexico 5 2 300 1,430 453 New York 2 . . 5 6 North Carolina . . I 108 Pennsylvania .... 4 44 South Carolina . . i . . . . . v. . . 203 Tennessee 2 134 Utah 293 191 72,375 733,216 117,640 Virginia I 137 West Virginia . . 2 81 Wisconsin I . . 32 Wyoming 8 6 1,550 11,700 1,322 Total .. 425 266 92,102 $825,506 144,352 SUMMARY BY STAKES. STAKES. Bannock 20 18 4,420 $9,720 4,343 Bear Lake .. 25 15 3,660 17,350 4,986 Beaver 6 5 i,395 25,100 i,342 Box Elder . . 14 6 20,750 3.993 Cache .. 23 21 7,920 87,000 6,962 Cassia 6 4 622 740 i,377 Davis 10 9 4,700 36,500 4,686 Emery 9 i 125 n,475 1,968 Juab 6 5 i, 800 19,661 3,190 Knab 8 i 300 1,400 2,161 Malad 9 9 2,050 7,850 2,317 Maricopa 5 4,800 Millard 8 3 1,325 11,000 2,815 Morgan 9 3 950 3,200 i,479 Oneida .. 15 10 2,940 21,600 4,445 1 70 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STAKES. Continued. STAKES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Panguitch , 8 8 1,750 $11,750 1,786 Parowan , 5 5 1,950 17,700 2,251 Saint George . . 24 8 1,650 4,150 3,086 Saint John's 7 4 625 1,980 1,413 Saint Joseph 9 7 2,540 9,050 2,067 Salt Lake 43 38 222,694 23,428 San Juan 7 5 1, 080 6,OOO 829 San Luis 2 2 I,IOO 5,700 i,454 Sanpete .. 16 \\y z 7,760 56,980 12,713 Sevier 19 8/4 2,850 19,665 5,226 Snowflake.. 8 6 I, 800 II,OOO 1,478 Summit .. 15 10 5,200 28,350 2,611 Tooele 7 6 1,575 13,266 i,974 Uinta 6 i 500 800 1,588 Utah ... 27 18 7,050 69,450 19,240 Wasatch 6 5 2,900 7,700 3,379 Weber 21 10 4,800 61,125 10,351 Northern States. ... 10 Southern States .. 12 352 1,277 Total 425 266 92,102 $825,506 144,352 2. THE REORGANIZED CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS. Like the Mormons of Utah, the members of this organ- ization, sometimes called Nonpolygamous Mormons, trace their origin back to the movement begun by Joseph Smith in 1830. They claim to represent this movement and to be true to the principles and doctrines proclaimed by him, and insist that those who followed Brigham Young were led away from the truth into error. They deny that the revelation concerning polygamy which was communicated to the church in Salt Lake City in 1852 by Brigham THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 1 71 Young was genuine, and declare that the true successor to Joseph Smith in the presidency of the church was not Brigham Young, but Joseph Smith's eldest son, Joseph. It is said that none of the members of the family of the first Prophet have united with the Utah branch, but all have become members of the Reorganized Church. The first conference was held in 1852, and it was then that the leadership of Brigham Young, James J. Strang, Sidney Rigdon, and others was disowned and the society organized. Its headquarters are at Lamoni, la., where it has a large publishing-house. The Reorganized Church accepts three books as of divine origin : first, the Bible ; second, the Book of Mor- mon; third, the Book of Covenants. The latter consists of the revelations given to the church in the present cent- ury as a guide in church government. The Book of Mormon is accepted as a history of the ancient inhabitants of America and the revelation given them by God, begin- ning at a period two thousand years before Christ and con- tinuing until four hundred years after Christ. In doctrine they adhere to the Trinity, to the atonement by Jesus Christ, to the resurrection of the dead, to the second com- ing of Christ, and to the eternal judgment, believing that each individual will receive reward or punishment in strict measure according to the good or evil deeds done in life. They hold that men are to be saved by faith in God and Christ, by forsaking sin, by immersion for the remission of sin, and by the laying on of hands. They believe that revelations of God are still given by the Holy Spirit for the guidance of the church, and that the gifts, blessings, and powers of the Holy Spirit in Bible times are continual. Their order of church government is such as they find 172 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. authority for in the New Testament and such as they understand that the Apostolic Church observed. It in- cludes the presidency, consisting, when full, of three per- sons, which has jurisdiction over the whole church as its chief presiding authority; twelve apostles, whose special duty is to take charge of all missionary work abroad ; one or more quorums of seventy, who are set apart from the body of elders and assist the apostles ; high-priests, who have charge over States and districts ; priests or pastors, teachers and deacons, and bishops, of whom three are set at the head of the business affairs of the church. Other bishops and agents assist in collecting the tithes. As to marriage, they believe that it is ordained of God, and that there should be but one companion for man or woman in wedlock until the contract is broken by death or transgres- sion. They characterize the doctrine of polygamy or plural wives as an abomination. The Reorganized Church is represented in thirty- six States and three Territories, including that of Utah. It returns 21,773 members, of whom 5303 are in Iowa. The next largest number, 3189, is in Missouri; Illinois has 1909, Michigan 1540, and California 1396. Meetings are held in 254 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 15,370. The value of the church property is $226,285, which in- dicates an average valuation of $1847. The average seat- ing capacity is 251. The church is not fully organized into districts. THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS. 173 SUMMARY BY STATES. Com- muni- cants. 426 60 i,39 6 122 8 257 I 5 6 i;9 2? 3 66 46 5>3<>3 1,072 50 442 17 457 1,540 224 3,189 122 1,058^ 1 08 21 3 102 678 95 373 233 88 64 437 561 34 34 325 309 Total 431 122 30,790 $226,285 21,773 STATB& Drgani- :ations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Alabama 12 2 300 $350 Arkansas I California 28 7 1,700 14,400 Colorado 5 i 2OO 2,000 Connecticut Florida Idaho 7 Illinois 52 15 3,500 19,200 Indiana 1 3 2 OXX> 1, 800 Indian Territory . . . 2 Iowa 59 27 6,785 44,985 Kansas 25 4 800 3,300 Kentucky i i 200 1,500 Maine H 2 475 1, 800 Maryland Massachusetts 8 5 2,050 11,500 Michigan 33 6 i,75o 4,325 Minnesota 4 Mississippi 2 i IOO 150 Missouri 42 18 5,000 58,650 Montana 2 2 400 1,500 Nebraska 20 7 1,060 7,500 Nevada 4. New Jersey I New Mexico New York 2 Ohio 18 6 3,050 43,000 Oregon 7 Pennsylvania 10 i 300 1,000 Rhode Island 3 i 150 800 South Dakota 4 Tennessee 3 3 275 325 Texas 12 6 1,025 1,900 Utah H i 150 3,700 Virginia I \Vashington I West Virginia 10 i 300 1,400 Wisconsin 6 3 320 I,2OO Wyoming 174 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The two branches of Latter-Day Saints aggregate 856 organizations, 388 church edifices, with a seating capacity of 122,892, and a value of $1,051,791, and 166,125 com- municants. Of the latter 118,201 are in Utah, and th*- next largest number, 14,972, in Idaho. CHAPTER XXVII. THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. THE earliest Lutherans in America came from Holland to Manhattan Island in 1623 with the first Dutch colony. For some years they had great difficulty in establishing worship of their own, the Dutch authorities, ecclesiastical and civil, having received instructions " to encourage no other doctrine in the New Netherlands than the true Reformed " and " to allure the Lutherans to the Dutch churches and matriculate them in the Public Reformed religion." A Lutheran pastor, the Rev. John Ernest Goet- water, was sent to this country in 1657 by the Lutheran Consistory of Amsterdam to minister to two Lutheran congregations, one at New York, the other at Albany. He was not allowed, however, to enter upon his ministra- tions, but was sent back to Holland by representatives of the Reformed faith. When the English took possession of New York the Lutherans were allowed full liberty of worship. The Lutheran faith was also established on the banks of the Delaware by a Swedish colony, who erected the first Lutheran church in America near Lewes in 1638. Swed- ish immigration was soon checked, and the large Lutheran influx from Germany did not begin until early in the eight- eenth century, the first German congregation of Lutherans having been organized at about that time in Montgomery 1 76 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. County, Pa., with the Rev. Justus Falckner, who was ordained in this country by the Swedes, as its first pastor. In 1710 a large number of exiled Palatines settled in New York and Pennsylvania, and in 1734 a colony of Salzburg- ers planted the Lutheran faith in Georgia. While immigration brought many Lutherans to this country, they were in a scattered and unorganized con- dition until the arrival of the Rev. Henry M. Muhlenburg, who drew them closer together, formed them into congre- gations, and inspired them with new life. In 1748 he, with six other ministers and lay delegates from congrega- tions, organized the first Lutheran synod in this country, the Synod or Ministerium of Pennsylvania. In 1786 the second synod, the Ministerium of New York, was formed. The recent extraordinary growth of the Lutheran com- munion in this country is due in part to immigration from Lutheran countries. A large proportion of Lutherans are either German immigrants or the offspring of German im- migrants. There are also large bodies of Swedish, Norwe- gian, and Danish Lutherans, with a number from Finland and other European countries. The system of faith held by all Lutherans is set forth in the Augsburg Confession and in a number of other sym- bols, known as Luther's Catechisms, the Apology of the Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Articles, and the Formula of Concord. The cardinal doctrine of the system is that of justification by faith alone. The ordinances of baptism and the Lord's Supper are held by 'Lutherans to be not mere signs or memorials, but channels of grace. Their view of the Lord's Supper is peculiar. They be- lieve that " in the Holy Supper there are present with the elements and are received sacramentally and supernatu- THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 177 rally the body and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ," but re- ject both transubstantiation as held by the Roman Catho- lic Church, and consubstantiation as attributed by some writers to the Lutheran Church. They observe the vari- ous festivals of the Christian year, and have a liturgical form of worship. In polity, while the sovereignty of the individual con- gregation, which includes the office of preaching the gos- pel and administering the sacraments, is recognized, in the sy nodical system as it prevails a measure of judicial and executive authority is conferred upon the individual synods by the individual congregations. General bodies, such as the General Synod, General Council, etc., are formed by the union of a number of synods and have chiefly advisory powers. Synods may withdraw from the General Synod, General Council, and other general bodies, and may after- ward rejoin the body they withdrew from or join another body, or take an independent position. Arranging the various synods as nearly as possible ac- cording to speech, we find that seven languages are repre- sented, if the Norwegian be considered as different from the Danish. The United Synod of the South is wholly, and the General Synod mostly, English. The General Council, the Synodical Conference, and the independent synods have but a small percentage of English organiza- tions. The following is a summary, omitting the independ- ent congregations, which cannot well be classified : 1 78 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY LANGUAGES. LANGUAGES. English German German-English Swedish Norwegian Danish Icelandic Finnish . . Total. Number of organizations. 1,816 2,691 1,178 688 1,786 181 13 ii 8,364 Communicants. 198,997 460,706 232,512 88,700 100,154 13,674 1,991 1,385 I. THE 'GENERAL SYNOD. This is the oldest general body of Lutherans. It was organized in 1820 by representatives of the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, the oldest synod ; the Ministerium of New York, the next oldest ; the Synod of North Carolina, the third oldest ; and the Synod of Maryland and Virginia. The General Synod was the only general body until the Civil War cut off its Southern synods and led to the organization of the General Synod, South, now known as the United Synod in the South. It never had, however, the adher- ence of all the synods. One withdrew and afterward joined again ; some held aloof from it for many years, so that from the first there has scarcely been a period in which there have not been synods in an independent attitude. The chief cause of the changes which synods have made in their attachments to the general bodies, and also of the organization of the General Council and Synodical Confer- ence, has been differences concerning the acceptance and interpretation of the doctrinal symbols. There have been THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 179 no secessions or divisions among Lutherans on account of questions arising in church government, except several instances among the Germans, when charges of hierarch- ical tendencies were broached. The reception in 1864 of the Franckean Synod by the General Synod led to a division on confessional grounds. It was objected by many that the Franckean Synod had not announced its accept- ance of the Augsburg Confession and it was thought to be doctrinally unsound. It was contended in behalf of those who adhered to the General Synod that the Franckean Synod had accepted the Augsburg Confession in accepting the constitution of the General Synod, in which is set forth the confessional basis. The minority, including the repre- sentatives of the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, presented a protest against the admission of the Franckean Synod, and the representatives of the Ministerium withdrew. Two years later, however, at the next meeting of the General Synod, delegates from the Ministerium were in attendance, but, not being allowed to participate in the election of officers, on the ground that the Ministerium must be con- sidered as " in a state of practical withdrawal from the governing functions of the General Synod," they retired, and their example was subsequently followed by the Pitts- burg, English Ohio, Minnesota, and Texas synods, and the Ministerium soon after led in a movement for the formation of another general body. The following is the confessional basis of the General Synod : " We receive and hold with the Evangelical Lutheran Church of our fathers the Word of God, as contained in the canonical Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, as the only infallible rule of faith and practise, and the 180 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Augsburg Confession as a correct exhibition of the funda- mental doctrines of the divine Word and of the faith of our church founded upon that Word." The General Synod Lutherans affiliate more readily with other evangelical denominations than the Lutherans at- tached to the General Council, the Synodical Conference, or the Ohio Synod. They do not refuse to exchange pul- pits with ministers of evangelical churches, as do their stricter brethren, who condemn these relations under the general term " unionism." The General Synod has connected with it 23 synods, the oldest of which, that of Maryland, was organized in 1820, and the newest, that of Middle Tennessee, in 1878. It is represented in twenty-five States and in the District of Columbia and Territory of New Mexico. Nearly one half of its communicants, or 78,938, are to be found in the State of Pennsylvania. Of its 1424 organizations, Penn- sylvania has 596. There are 1322 edifices, valued at $8,919,170. This indicates an average value for each edifice of $6745, which is extraordinary. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 357. Only 72 of the 1424 organizations meet in other than church buildings. The 72 halls have a seating capacity of 10,730. The boundaries of Lutheran synods are very irregular. Those of the synods belonging to the General Synod are more regular than those of any of the other Lutheran gen- eral bodies, but only 5 of the 23 do not cross one or more State lines. THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 181 SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Alabama I I 300 $2,000 !75 California 6 3 1,700 87,000 743 Colorado 7 5 1,025 64,500 220 Connecticut 2 i 400 7,000 190 District of Columbia 6 6 3,000 301,000 1,038 Illinois 93 83* 24,803 344,050 7,438 Indiana 86 88 23,600 243,300 6,OOX) Iowa 30 28 8,585 127,200 2,043 Kansas 53 43 10,245 171,000 2,835 Kentucky ii ii 3,700 43,700 1,627 Maryland 96 97 43,430 843,050 17,288 Massachusetts 2 2 275 2,700 103 Michigan 9 9 2,450 37,500 679 Minnesota i i 300 1,200 26 Missouri H 13 4,125 132,850 1,576 Nebraska 73 55 12,185 330,420 3,731 New Jersey 1 6 16 5,175 I26,IOO 2,415 New Mexico 2 64 New York 95 ioo# 36,925 1,224,700 I5,6ll Ohio 189 182 59,3 10 1,039,950 18,437 Pennsylvania 596 545 219,516 3,672,650 78,938 South Dakota 3 3 370 7,700 6 4 Tennessee ii ii 4,600 8,000 749 Virginia 3 3 1,050 7,OOO 450 West Virginia 5 i, 800 69,000 1,108 Wisconsin ii 8^ 2,600 I7,600 861 Wyoming 3 2 350 6,100 141 Total 1,424 1,322 471,819 $8,919,170 164,640 SUMMARY BY SYNODS. Allegheny 138 Central Illinois .... Central Pennsylva- nia East Ohio East Pennsylvania. . Franckean 29 Hartwick 34 Iowa Kansas . 138 131 42,456 $539,925 12,806 25 7,415 147,100 2,187 83 ^^y^ 29,280 372,ioo 8,680 75 72 24,425 412,800 6,360 109 102^ 47,56o 1,141,650 17,994 29 28 8,225 100,200 2,147 34 35 13,404 286,4OO 4,578 25 24 7,160 153,700 1,727 47 10,275 242,650 2,924 1 82 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY SYNODS. Continued. SYNODS. Maryland Organi- zations. 1 08 Church Edifices. IOQ Seating Ca- pacity. 4.8.QOI; Value ot Church Property. $i 108 oso Com- muni- cants. IQ 864. Miami 4.C lv y 42 I3.3IO 295 ooo 4.. 6O4. Middle Tennessee . . Nebraska II I O2 II 77 4,600 16.171; 8,900 4. 1 !>.87O 749 5.064. New York and New Terse v CO 14. 20,006 QCC.QOO 11.234. North Illinois 6 4.1 I2.QOO IO6.OCO 3,14.7 North Indiana Olive Branch 67 57 71 se I9475 9.671; 184,100 I3C.IOO 4,650 a.eyy Pittsburg 81 7? 24.,8i;o 3-3Q, 12? 7,74.0 South Illinois IQ 15* 4..4CQ 2O,25O 1.274. Susquehanna CQ eg 26, 54.O 4.87. 8<;o *>^J^ IO.O4. ^ Wartburg . . . 20 24 7,313 00.800 3,320 West Pennsylvania . Wittenberg Ui 74 106 71 50,855 22,475 868,000 338.650 2i,575 7,836 Total 1,424 1,322 471,819 $8,919,170 164,640 2. THE UNITED SYNOD IN THE SOUTH. Soon after the beginning of the Civil War the four synods of North and South Carolina and of Virginia and south- west Virginia withdrew from the General Synod because of the adoption by that body, at its convention in 1 862, of resolutions concerning the war which gave offense to the South. These synods and the Synod of Texas were not represented in the convention of 1862 on account of the outbreak of hostilities and the condition of the country. The next year (1863) the four synods above mentioned and the Synod of Georgia constituted the General Synod, South. A few other Southern synods afterward became connected with it. In 1 886 a new organization, known as the United Synod in the South, took its place, consisting THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 183 of six synods which had belonged to the General Synod, South, and the independent Tennessee and Holston synods. The type of Lutheranism represented by the United Synod in the South is similar to that of the General Synod, though perhaps a little stricter. Its confessional basis is as follows : " The Holy Scriptures, the inspired writings of the Old and New Testaments, the only standard of doctrine and church discipline. " As a true and faithful exhibition of the doctrines of the Holy Scriptures in regard to matters of faith and prac- tice, the three ancient symbols, the Apostolic, the Nicene, and the Athanasian Creeds, and the Unaltered Augsburg Confession of Faith; also, the other symbolical books of the Evangelical Lutheran Church, viz., the Apology, the Smalcald Articles, the Smaller and Larger Catechisms of Luther, and the Formula of Concord, consisting of the Epitome and full Declaration as they are set forth, defined, and published in the Christian Book of Concord, or the Symbolical Books of the Lutheran Church, published in the year 1580, as true and Scriptural developments of the doctrines taught in the Augsburg Confession and in perfect harmony of [sic] one and the same pure Scriptural faith." The United Synod in the South is represented in nine of the Southern States, including Tennessee and West Vir- ginia. It has 414 organizations and 379 church edifices, of an average value of $2938, and an average seating capac- ity of 365 ; 29 halls, with a seating capacity of 4225, are occupied. 184 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Alabama Florida Georgia 16 Mississippi North Carolina South Carolina .... Tennessee Virginia 145 West Virginia Total 414 379 138,453 $1,114,065 37,45? Organ i- Church zations. Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 3 i 250 $I,2OO 75 2 2 460 5,450 H3 16 15 4,825 99,150 i,477 II 10 2,750 4,650 533 119 107 44,463 263,690 n,759 74 78 27,525 339,250 8,757 23 20 7,410 52,750 i,999 145 124 45,090 314,200 11,196 21 22 5,680 33,725 1,518 SUMMARY BY SYNODS. Alpha Synod of Freedmen 5 Georgia 17 Holston 27 Mississippi 1 1 North Carolina 56 South Carolina 61 Southwest Virginia . 65 Tennessee 107 Virginia 65 Total 4H 379 '38,453 $1,114,065 37>457 3 550 $1,750 94 16 4,885 92,600 i,535 22 7,835 53,650 2,129 IO 2,750 4,650 533 53 21,050 188,800 6,163 66 21,975 337,150 7,013 48 17,502 114,050 4,379 9/ 41,976 143,790 10,086 64 19,930 177,625 5,525 3. THE GENERAL COUNCIL. This was the third general body to be organized in the order of time. When the General Synod consented in 1 864 to the admission of the Franckean Synod, which was regarded by the minority of the General Synod as un- Lutheran and as not having definitely accepted the Augs- burg Confession, the delegates of the Ministerium of Penn- sylvania protested (a number of others joining in the protest) and withdrew. At the next session of the Gen- THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 185 eral Synod, being excluded from participation in its organ- ization, they retired from the body. The Pittsburg, the New York, the English Ohio, the Minnesota, and the Texas synods also dissolved their connection with the General Synod. The withdrawal of the delegates of the Ministerium of Pennsylvania was approved by that body at its next session, and a committee was appointed to issue a " fraternal address to all Evangelical Lutheran synods, ministers, and congregations in the United States and Canada which confess the Unaltered Augsburg Confession, inviting them to unite in a convention for the purpose of forming a union of Lutheran synods." The proposed convention was held in December, 1866, representatives of the synods of Pennsylvania, New York, English Ohio, Pittsburg, Wisconsin, English district of Ohio, Michigan, Minnesota, Canada, Illinois, and the Joint Synod of Ohio participating. " Principles of Faith and Church Polity " were adopted, and the next year the first convention of the new body was held. Thus was the General Council organized. In the first year of its history the Joint Synod of Ohio withdrew and the German Synod of Iowa assumed a semi- independent position, sending delegates and participating in the debate but taking no part in the voting. This body still sustains this relation. The withdrawal of the Joint Synod of Ohio, and, a few years later, of the synods of Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota, and the semi-independ- ent position taken by the German Synod of Iowa, were on account of the refusal of the General Council to give a sat- isfactory declaration on what are called the "Four Points." It was the desire of these bodies that some expression should be given concerning chiliasm, and that the admis- 1 86 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. sion of non-Lutherans to communion, the exchange of " pulpits with sectarians," and membership in secret soci- eties should be unequivocally condemned. The council would not commit itself fully at that time on these points, though it has since practically done so, especially on the questions of pulpit and altar fellowship. The confessional basis of the General Council is as fol- lows: "We accept and acknowledge the doctrine of the Unaltered Augsburg Confession in its original sense as throughout in conformity with the pure truth, of which God's Word is the only rule. We accept its statements of truth as in perfect accordance with the canonical Script- ures. We reject the errors it condemns, and believe that all which it commits to the liberty of the church of right belongs to that liberty. " In thus formally accepting and acknowledging the Unaltered Augsburg Confession we declare our conviction that the other confessions of the Evangelical Lutheran Church, inasmuch as they set forth none other than its system of doctrine and articles of faith, are of necessity pure and Scriptural. Preeminent among such accordant, pure, and Scriptural statements of doctrine, by their in- trinsic excellence, by the great and necessary ends for which they were prepared, by their historical position, and by the general judgment of the church, are these : The Apology of the Augsburg Confession, the Smalcald Arti- cles, the Catechisms of Luther, and the Formula of Con- cord, all of which are, with the Unaltered Augsburg Con- fession, in perfect harmony of one and the same Scriptural faith." One of the most perplexing questions Lutherans have THE EVANGE'LICAL LUTHERANS. 187 had to deal with in this country has been that of language. It is agreed that the communion sustained very heavy losses down almost to the middle of this century by insist- ing that synodical proceedings and church services gener- ally should be in the German tongue. The children, hav- ing learned English, desired to have the services conducted in that language ; failing in this, they joined other denom- inations. The General Council proposed from the begin- ning that the different languages and nationalities " should be firmly knit together in this New World in the unity of one and the same pure faith," and declared that " no dis- tinction of language " must be allowed " to interfere with the great work " before the church in this country. It includes American, German, and Scandinavian elements, but English is the official language of the General Council, though the German and Scandinavian tongues are also used. It has many large English churches in the eastern cities, but a majority of the congregations are German and Scandinavian and employ those languages. But few of the ministers are incapable of speaking and writing in English. All the correspondence of the Census Office with Lutherans of whatever synodical connection was in English, and scarcely a score out of the thousands of let- ters received were in any other tongue. There are nine synods connected with the General Council, including one in Canada, which, of course, is not given in these tables. While the General Council, the General Synod, and, indeed, most other denominations of this country, have churches and communicants in other countries, these churches and communicants are omitted in the census reports. Only those congregations are included which are within the territorial limits of the United States. 1 88 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The General Council has 2044 organizations, with 1554 edifices and 324,846 communicants. Of the latter, 107,- 025 are attached to the Ministerium of Pennsylvania, the oldest Lutheran synod in the United States. Some 367 organizations hold worship in halls, etc., having a seating capacity of 30,904. The total value of church property is $11,119,286, or an average for each edifice of $7155, which is even higher than the extraordinary average of houses of worship owned by the General Synod. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 378. While there are only eight synods, there are congrega- tions in thirty-two States and one Territory, Pennsylvania, of course, maintaining the lead, with 616, or nearly one third of the whole number, and 124,163 communicants. The next largest number of communicants, 39,430, is found in New York, Minnesota coming third, with 27,906, and Illinois fourth, with 26,860. The Synod of Texas is the only synod that does not cross State lines. The Swedish Augustana Synod, though second in numbers to the Minis- terium of Pennsylvania, embraces in its territory no fewer than thirty States, being, in fact, almost as widespread as the entire General Council. Delaware and Kentucky are the only two States covered by the General Council which are not also covered by the Augustana Synod. This body of wide boundaries was organized in 1860 with only about 5000 communicants, and is composed of Swedish Lutherans. The synod is subdivided into seven conferences, or sub-synods, which meet semi-annually. The synod itself is assembled yearly. The German Iowa Synod has five districts, and covers several States. THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 189 SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. California 7 5 1,175 $62,300 60 3 Colorado 7 6 Ij436 65,800 519 Connecticut .. 24 15 5,820 122.400 3,767 Delaware 2 i 335 10,000 2 9 6 Dist. of Columbia I 2 1,400 40,000 600 Florida I 17 Idaho 3 2 1 80 2,450 J 39 Illinois H3 122 42,335 809,150 26,860 Indiana .. 38 34 io,335 148,100 3,887 Iowa .. 174 132 34,77i 420,680 20,009 Kansas .. 62 43 11,294 136,830 6,269 Kentucky 4 3 570 6,800 299 Maine i i 300 2,600 179 Massachusetts . . . 12 6 2,110 55,900 i,743 Michigan .. 70 58 14,305 153,350 8,710 Minnesota . . 223 175 52,445 624,120 27,906 Missouri 18 16 3,584 101,800 i,857 Nebraska .. 88 55 12,181 206,001 7,204 New Hampshire . 2 2 750 13,500 395 New Jersey .. 30 20 8,785 339,500 7,940 New York .. 113 109 43,764 1,915,510 39,430 North Dakota .. 3 8 7 I,2IO 15,400 1,582 Ohio .. 118 108 35,510 483,100 15,915 Oregon 4 3 675 13,650 305 Pennsylvania .... .. 616 486 268,885 4,993,355 124,163 Rhode Island 3 i 300 5,250 420 South Dakota . . . . . 100 3i 5,070 40,125 4,77o Texas .. 42 39 9,810 128,740 7,140 Vermont 2 174 Washington 7 5 1,400 33,950 446 West Virginia . . . I i 800 10,000 650 Wisconsin .. 85 66 17,290 158,925 10,072 Wyoming 5 580 Total 2,044 1,554 588,825 $11,119,286 324,846 SUMMARY BY SYNODS. English Synod of Ohio 64 Indiana 31 Ministerium of New York : 115 58 27 20,375 9,010 $273,600 169,000 8,27: 3,05* 117 47,319 i,942,4io 42,029 IQO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. Organi- Church a un K vaiue 01 Com- &.ofifa~ ^ 5*. 'SSL Ministerium of Penn- sylvania 456 347 227,555 $4,319,355 107,025 Pittsburg 167 149 47,825 961,800 20,755 Scandinavian Au- gustana 688 515 156,664 2,600,550 88,700 Texas 39 35 8,485 1 12,740 6,643 German Synod of Iowa 484 306 71,592 739,831 47,363 Total 2,044 i,554 588,825 $11,119,286 324,846 4. THE SYNODICAL CONFERENCE. The latest and largest of the Lutheran general bodies is the Synodical Conference, organized in 1872 by repre- sentatives of the Missouri, Ohio, Wisconsin, Minnesota, Illinois, and Norwegian synods. Four of these synods, the Ohio, Wisconsin, Minnesota, and Illinois, had taken part in the organization of the General Council, but had with- drawn. The conference was intended to represent a type of Lutheran confessionalism stricter than that of the Gen- eral Council, as that of the General Council was stricter than the General Synod. The following is its confessional basis : " The Synodical Conference acknowledges the canonical Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments as God's Word, and the Confession of the Evangelical Lutheran Church of 1580, called the Concordia, as its own." The central body of the Synodical Conference, and the influence which constitutes the peculiar type of Lutheran- ism which it stands for, is the synod of Missouri, Ohio, and other States, which was organized in 1847. The nucleus THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 191 of this synod was a Saxon colony of Lutherans who settled in Missouri in 1839. When the synod was constituted it embraced 12 congregations and 22 ministers, but, proclaim- ing a Lutheranism of the most positive character, it at- tracted to itself hosts of German immigrants who were dis- satisfied with the result of the union of the Lutheran and Reformed religions in the Fatherland, and were pleased with the absolute and unreserved acceptance of the Augs- burg Confession required by the synod and with its stern antagonism to every form of syncretism (union services, union communions, union congregations), and its insistence on pure Lutheran literature, pure Lutheran services, and a pure and positive Lutheranism. Some questions which most other Lutheran bodies might consider open questions are not so held by the " Missourians," as they are called. For example, they maintain that Antichrist is the Roman pontiff; that their doctrine as to the ministry and the church is the true and settled Scriptural doctrine, and that all forms of chiliasm or millenarianism are to be condemned. They allow no differences on these and some other extra- confessional points; therefore their type of doctrine and practice has become known, both in this country and Ger- many, where it has obtained some favor, as " Missourian." In 1 88 1 the Joint Synod of Ohio withdrew from the Synodical Conference as the result of a controversy which arose on the doctrine of predestination, and was followed in 1882 by the Norwegian Synod. The synod of Missouri maintained that predestination to salvation is not due to God's foresight of faith in man, but faith and perseverance in faith are included in the decree. The adherents of the Ohio party opposed this as Calvinistic, and a division was the result. 192 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The Missouri is by far the largest Lutheran synod in the United States, and embraces in its territory thirty- one States and the District of Columbia. It is divided into 1 3 districts, or sub-synods, and reports 1589 organizations, with 1261 church edifices, valued at $6,759,535, and 293,- 211 communicants. The Synodical Conference has 1934 organizations, 1531 church edifices, and 357,153 communicants. The average seating capacity of its edifices is 289, and their average value $5098. Only 67 halls, with a seating capacity of 4362, are occupied. The constituency of the Synodical Conference is almost wholly German. Services in Eng- lish are, however, being extensively introduced, and ex- clusively English congregations have been founded. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- Church Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 5 5 1,300 $12,200 534 Arkansas 17 13 2,l65 39,345 i>3" California 12 7 2,075 101,800 1,702 Colorado 6 2 475 22,500 394 Connecticut 8 4 1,900 33,500 1,405 District of Columbia i i 400 30,000 375 Florida 3 2 270 4,400 209 Idaho i 27 Illinois 250 223 80,144 1,456,630 69,033 Indiana 1 02 96 32,299 632,260 24,666 Iowa 139 82 18,452 194,715 13,252 Kansas 7i 47 8,974 95,030 5,906 Kentucky 3 3 900 9,800 468 Louisiana ii Ii 3,375 59,400 2,452 Maryland 14 12 4,862 129,975 3,208 Massachusetts 10 6 1,575 54,000 i,7i7 Michigan 137 109 33,73i 488,880 27,472 Minnesota 217 159 3 6 >346 443,7oo 30,398 Missouri 118 112 32,820 613,940 22,121 Montana 2 I 225 10,000 130 Nebraska 135 93 16,788 168,570 12,339 New Jersey 5 5 1,320 32,000 699 THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. 193 STATES. New York Organi- zations. 67 Churd Edifices 6e \ S< Ca ng pacity. 24. 4.o6 3 Value of Church Property. )I,O55,455 Com- muni- cants. 22,64.2 North Dakota 18 *O 6.0^0 1,136 Ohio CA re I8.33O 4.OQ,Q7< Oregon 6,^OO 274 Pennsylvania . .... 26 2C 9,697 2&A.QI4 6,1; cq South Dakota . Tennessee Texas .... 71 2 28 24 2 21 4,368 550 4,680 20,770 30,110 3Q 671 3,097 227 3 4.Q8 Virginia A c 1.27? 2O 8l5 -3QQ \Vest Virginia 4 2 JQO 121 "Wisconsin 388 Q8,IQ3 ,3 ,3 3 8^,04.2 Total 1,934 1,531 443,185 $7,804,313 357,153 SUMMARY BY SYNODS. 90 58 14,523 $218,990 12,655 SYNODS. Minnesota Missouri, Ohio, and other States 1,589 1,261^366,507 6,759,535 293,211 Wisconsin 237 198^ 5 8 , 8 55 794,9 88 5 ,95 English Conference of Missouri 18 12^ 3,300 30,800 1,192 Total 1,934 1,531 443,i 8 5 $7,804,313 357,153 INDEPENDENT LUTHERAN SYNODS. There are twelve Lutheran synods which are not con- nected with any of the four general bodies, and are there- fore called independent bodies. They occupy this attitude for various reasons. In at least two cases, those of the Suomai Synod, a body of Finns, and the Icelandic Synod, the reason doubtless is peculiarity of language; in other cases it is differences of view on various doctrinal and practical questions and in national peculiarities. Some of these bodies are small, three of them having less than 5000 communicants each, but some of them are large enough to 194 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. constitute separate denominations. In 1892 the Michigan Synod united with the Wisconsin and Minnesota synods of the Synodical Conference, and a new general body was thus formed. In 1 893 the Joint Synod of Ohio and the German Synod of Iowa agreed upon terms of pulpit and altar fellowship, without becoming organically united. 5. THE JOINT SYNOD OF OHIO AND OTHER STATES. This body was organized in 1818. It occupied an in- dependent attitude until 1867, when it assisted in consti- tuting the General Council, but only to withdraw in the following year, because it was not fully satisfied with the position of the council concerning the question of pulpit and altar fellowship with other denominations. It has ever been conservative and strictly confessional in character, and it was for nine years connected with the Synodical Conference, from which it withdrew in 1881 because it could not accept the views of the majority concerning the doctrine of predestination. Since then it has occupied an independent position. Its constituency is for the most part German, but in about a third of its congregations both German and English are used. Like other large Lutheran synods, it is divided into a number of districts. While its chief strength is in the State of Ohio, it has many communicants in Wisconsin, Michigan, Pennsylvania, and Indiana. It embraces twenty-three States and the District of Columbia, New York constituting the most easterly and northerly portion of its territory, Texas the most southerly, and Oregon the most westerly. It has 421 organizations, 443 edifices, valued at $1,639,087, and 69,505 communicants. Only ten of its organizations hold services in other than church edifices. The average value THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 195 of Its edifices is $3700, and their average seating capacity 337. Only 10 halls, with a seating capacity of 785, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. seating District of Columbia I I 250 Idaho I I 300 Illinois 16 16 6,950 Indiana 34 32 11,825 Iowa 5 8 1,850 Kansas 5 5 1,500 Louisiana i i 700 Maryland 12 12 3,620 Michigan 21 20 7,672 Minnesota 21 23 8,700 Missouri I I 200 Nebraska 7 7 1, 800 New York 2 2 330 North Carolina 12 II 2,550 North Dakota I I 300 Ohio 191 197^ 67,537 Oregon I I 200 Pennsylvania 32' 32 10,429 South Dakota 3 3 I,OOO Texas 4 7 2,850 Virginia 5 4 750 Washington 4 6 1,250 West Virginia 16 io)4 2,025 Wisconsin 25 41 14,750 Value of Com- Church muni- Property. cants. $13,000 150 I,OOO 80 6o,OOO 2,695 160,950 5,095 10,500 650 2,750 472 5,000 500 38,900 i,545 125,700 6,217 37,250 3,180 600 3 4,600 440 2,700 198 6,315 567 750 7 839,272 31,261 600 50 206,100 5,552 2,700 327 20,000 i,73 2,900 175 11,400 386 5,500 779 80,600 7,356 Total 421 443 149,338 $1,639,087 69,505 6. THE BUFFALO SYNOD. This synod was organized in 1845 by the Rev. J. A. A. Grabau, who came from Germany, where he had suf- fered for his opposition to the union of the Reformed and Lutheran religions. The synod has announced views con- cerning the ministerial office which other Lutherans have considered as hierarchical. It insists that ordination, unless by ordained ministers, is not valid ; that ministers created 196 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. by congregations have no divine authority to pronounce absolution or to consecrate the elements of bread and wine; that congregations may not pronounce excommu- nication ; that obedience is due to ministers ; and that the synod is the supreme tribunal in the church. The synod has congregations in six States, with 25 church edifices, valued at $84,410, and 4242 communi- cants. The average value of its edifices is $3376, and their average seating capacity 232. Two halls, with a seating capacity of 275, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. California Organi- zations. ... I Church Edifices. I Seating Ca- pacity. JCQ Value of Church Property. Ssoo Com- muni- cants. 26 Illinois ... I I 1OO 2,i;oO n6 Michigan 4 4. 848 IO, IOO 542 Minnesota ... 2 2 loo 3.700 112 New York ... 12 IO 2,711; 48,010 2,268 Wisconsin 7 7 1,480 19,600 1,158 Total 27 25 5,793 $84,410 4,242 7. HAUGE'S SYNOD. This is a body of Norwegian Lutherans organized in the period 1846-50 by immigrants from Norway. It took its name from Hauge, a leader of a strong spiritual movement in that country. Its followers lay much stress upon con- version and are noted for their earnestness. The laymen participate in prayer and exhortation in public assemblies, contrary to the practice of some other bodies of a more churchly character. This synod has always occupied an independent attitude. It has 175 organizations, divided among eleven States, THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 197 but with two thirds of its strength in Minnesota, South Dakota, and Wisconsin, and 100 church edifices having an average seating capacity of 306 and an average value of $2149; 75 halls, with a seating capacity of 4436, are oc- cupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Illinois Drgani- zafcons. 10 I 17 I I S i 16 36 2 28 Church Edifices. 8 i H Searing Ca- pacity. 2,875 250 3,450 Value of Church Property. $40,400 800 27,200 Com- muni- cants. 86 3 29 I>S S 62 6,534 438 576 2,239 205 2,165 Indiana Iowa . . Kansas Michigan i 4i 4 5 ii i 14 200 13,285 725 1,700 2,955 350 4,710 4,000 99,345 4,95 4,850 11,700 1,000 20,150 Minnesota Nebraska North Dakota South Dakota "Washington Total 175 loo 30,500 $214,395 H,730 8. THE NORWEGIAN CHURCH IN AMERICA. This body was organized by Norwegian immigrants a few years later than Hauge's Synod. Like the latter, it has always maintained an independent position, except for the short period when it was connected with the Synod- ical Conference. A few years ago a controversy over the doctrine of predestination caused a division in its ministry and congregations, resulting in the formation of what was known as the Anti- Missouri Brotherhood. The synod accepted the views of the Missouri Synod, which its type of Lutheranism resembles, while the brotherhood rejected these views as Calvinistic. The synod is divided into three districts. Its territory 198 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. embraces twenty-two States, stretching from ocean to ocean and from the Lakes to the Gulf. Two thirds of its commu- nicants, however, are in the States of Minnesota and Wis- consin. The average value of its church edifices is $2929, and their average seating capacity is 287. It occupies 182 halls, which have a seating capacity of 12,115. SUMMARY BY STATES. ?aK: California 3 Colorado i Idaho I Illinois 14 Indiana 2 Iowa 49 Kansas i Massachusetts 2 Michigan 14 Minnesota 164 Missouri 2 Montana 3 Nebraska 21 New Jersey i New York 5 North Dakota 53 Ohio 4 Oregon 3 South Dakota 46 Texas 4 Washington I Wisconsin 95 Church Edifices. Seating pacity. Value of Church Property. I 300 $14,000 I 300 2,OOO I 6 i 26 150 '300 9,275 I,OOO 95,500 6,000 97,800 i 100 200 7 1,125 32,843 9,900 267,950 i 2OO 400 i 250 1,200 7 1,520 I2,2OO i 225 4,000 i 1,050 2,200 33,000 22,975 i 150 3,ooo i 2OO 2,500 13 5 '950 25,700 6,700 77% 21,460 200,800 Com- muni- cants. I8 9 75 45 1,688 182 7,059 30 375 758 21,832 50 165 544 1 80 784 2,784 184 95 3,030 35o 16 15,037 Total 489 275 78,988 $806,825 55,452 9. THE MICHIGAN SYNOD. This is a German body organized in 1860. It helped to organize the General Council, and was connected with it until 1888, when it withdrew because the position of THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 199 the council on the question of pulpit and altar fellowship with other denominations was not sufficiently decided. The synod is represented in the States of Michigan and Indiana, having in all 11,482 communicants. Its church edifices have an average value of $3109 and an average seating capacity of 276. There are 12 halls, with a seat- ing capacity of 550. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Indiana Organi- zations. 3 Church Edifices. pacity. I, ICQ Value of Church Property. $7, 500 Com- muni- cants. 441 Michigan 62 50 13,463 157,270 11,041 Total . . 6: M u,6n $164,770 11,4.82 10. THE DANISH CHURCH IN AMERICA. This is the oldest body of Danish Lutherans in this country, having been organized in 1872. It is connected with the Church of Denmark, which sent missionaries to this country, who helped to organize Danish congregations and a little later to form them into a synod. It has congregations in fourteen States and in the Ter- ritory of Utah. Its territory stretches from Maine to California, forming a belt across the northern portion of the country. It has 131 organizations, with 75 edifices, having an average seating capacity of 198 and an average value of $1741. The total number of communicants is 10,181, more than half of whom are to be found in the States of Iowa, Wisconsin, Illinois, and Minnesota. The synod is divided into 9 districts. There are 42 halls, with a seating capacity of 2175, used as places of worship. 200 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. California Connecticut . Organi- zations. 4 2 Church Edifices. I 2 Sging pacity. 300 3 CO Value of Church Property. $1,200 2 OOO Com- muni- cants. 125 2OO Illinois . . C I -37.0 11 IOO I 7.IA Iowa 27 J Id 7.7QQ 24.. 8OO 2 211 Kansas . . . *J I I I2C 8OO 1 2O Maine 2 2 /too 2OO Massachusetts 7 119 Michigan g I.QOO 1 7.7OO i;88 Minnesota . . 17 8 I.27.O I I.3OO 3jw I.O72 Nebraska IO ii I r 10 2O, IOO 888 New Jersey c I, COO 6,OOO c6q New York . . . c 4.7 e II,OOO j v j AIQ South Dakota II I 2OO I. CQO +*~ 28; Utah 2 48 Wisconsin 16 17 2,6OO 22,2OO 2,076 Total.. 131 7? 14,760 $120,700 10,181 II. THE GERMAN AUGSBURG SYNOD. This body was formed in 1875. It has 23 organizations, distributed among nine States. These organizations own 23 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 329 and an average value of $4829. SUMMARY BY STATES. Or f ani - Church Sadng zatfon, Edifices. Arkansas . . . I Illinois 4 4 700 Indiana . . . 2 2 600 Iowa . . . I I IOO Michigan . . . I I 7OO Missouri . . . 2 7 1,760 New York . . . I I 7OO Ohio I I I, OOO Wisconsin IO IO 2,8OO Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 7C $9,450 5,000 1,000 5,000 40,000 3,5oo 26,800 20,310 631 370 70 174 1,199 800 1,700 1,991 Total 23 23 7,560 $111,060 7,010 THE EVANGELICAL LUTHERANS. 201 12. THE DANISH ASSOCIATION IN AMERICA. This association was formed in 1884, chiefly by Danish ministers, who withdrew from what was then called the Norwegian- Danish Conference, not because of doctrinal or ecclesiastical differences, but because of reasons growing out of differences of nationality. It embraces 50 organizations, with 33 church edifices, having an average seating capacity of 173 and an average value of $1357. There are 15 halls, with a seating capac- ity of 480. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. California Organi- zations. Church Edifices. 2 Seating Ca- pacity. 37? Value of Church Property. $} OOO Com- muni- cants. 1AA Illinois j 4 OOO CO Iowa 6 2 3 CQ I.SOO y 4.13 Minnesota 14. 2 5 1,671; IO, ISO *T l J I, C24. Nebraska .. 16 14 2,200 14, 62s 754. Oregon i 2O South Dakota 2 2 250 2,2OO JC-I \Vashington 2 4O Wisconsin . 4 4. 8co 7. OOO 3Qi; Total 50 33 5,700 $44,775 3,493 13. THE ICELANDIC SYNOD. The Synod of Icelanders was organized in 1885. By far the larger part of this synod is in Manitoba. It has in this country 1 3 organizations, 4 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 325 and an average value of $1800, and 1991 communicants. It is represented in two States only, Minnesota and North Dakota. There are 9 halls, with a seating capacity of 750. 202 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. stags' a SJ Minnesota 5 22 1 North Dakota 8 4 1,300 $7,200 1,770 Total 13 4 1,300 $7,200 1,991 14. THE IMMANUEL SYNOD. This is a small German body whose organization dates from 1886. It is represented in seven States and the District of Columbia, having 21 organizations, 19 church edifices, with an average seating capacity of 279 and an average value of $4958, and 5580 communicants. SUMMARY BY STATES. Sri: District of Columbia i Illinois . - - T Church Se gj n S Edifices ' padty. I 3OO I 300 I 150 I 6OO 2 550 3 600 6 i, 600 4 1,200 Value of Church Property. $15,000 IO,OOO 1,200 15,000 7,000 6,000 25,500 14,500 Corn- muni- cants. 500 3 00 1 80 500 700 600 i>35 1,450 Indiana . . i Michigan i New Jersey . , . 2 New York C Ohio . ... 6 Pennsylvania . . . 4. Total. . 21 10 5,^00 $04., 200 3 v -"-' 2OO 28 16 17 3 6,675 10,02=; 666 West Virginia 2 * J 2 v >"o 600 m^ffymy 900 80 Total 246 198 70,605 $317,045 17,078 2. THE BRUEDERHOEF. Jacob Huter, of Innspruck, in the Tyrol, is considered the founder of this branch. Huter was burned at the stake in 1536. He instituted the communistic idea, which is still maintained, the members " having all things in com- mon." His followers were driven from Moravia into Hun- gary, thence to Roumania, and in 1769 to Russia. The entire community came to the United States from Russia in 1874. They are a German-speaking community, and their books, which are in manuscript, are written in that language. They are all settled in three counties in South Dakota. SUMMARY. STATB. South Dakota Organi- Church zatoons. Edifices. Value of Corn- Church muni- Property, cants. 5 5 600 $4,500 352 3. THE AMISH. The Amish constitute the second largest Mennonite branch. They take their name from Jacob Ammen, who 214 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. separated from the main body of Mennonites about two centuries ago, on account of differences respecting the en- forcement of church discipline. He and his followers insisted that the ban should be more rigorously observed. In Pennsylvania they are very numerous. They used to be called " Hookers," because they wore hooks instead of buttons on their coats. They are represented in four- teen States, being most numerous in Illinois, Pennsylvania, and Ohio. There are 33 halls, with a seating capacity of 960. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Arkansas Organi- zations. I Church Edifices. I Seating pacity. 75 Value of Church Property. $3OO Com- muni- cants. 61 Colorado I I 80 coo *O 7C Illinois 18 1-5 3,6do yju IQ OOO / j 2 3O1 Indiana 10 2,000 0.800 O2Q Iowa 7 1,2 IO 6 7OO QO7 Kansas 12 371 I.7OO y^j 20 1 Maryland . . . 2 2 3CO I.4.OO 121 Missouri 2 830 A, IOO 2 316 Nebraska c 2 4.70 1 ,2OO CO4. New York 2 4OO 3.OOO 2QO Ohio 12 II 3,721 17. SlO ^yy 1,061 Oresron 2 I 3OO 500 60 Pennsylvania . . 2O Q 1,071 9,800 2,234. Tennessee . I 30 Total 97 61 15,43 $76,45 i,ii 4. THE OLD AMISH. This branch was the result of a division among the Amish about twenty-five years ago on the question of enforcing church discipline. The Old Amish are very strict in adhering to the ancient forms and practices, op- posing the innovations in forms of worship and manner of THE MENNONITES. 215 conducting church work introduced during the present century. There are only about 2000 of them, and they have but one church edifice. Their meetings are all held in private houses, except in one case. SUMMARY BY STATES. Seating Value of Com- -ujj- Illinois ........... I I 200 $1,500 105 Indiana .......... 8 . . ... ..... 853 Kansas ........... 3 . . ... ..... 145 Missouri .......... I . . ... ..... 24 Ohio ............. 5 . . ... ..... 694 Oregon ........... 3 ..... ..... 73 Pennsylvania ...... i . . .*. ..... 144 Total ......... 22 i 200 $1,500 2,038 5. THE APOSTOLIC. This is properly a branch of the Amish Mennonites, differing from them chiefly in being less strict in the ob- servance of the rules of discipline and forms of worship. There are only 209 of them, belonging to two congregations in Ohio. SUMMARY. Seating Value of Com- cants. Ohio 2 i 225 $1,200 209 6. THE REFORMED. In 1812 a movement was begun among the Mennonites for " the restoration of purity in teaching and the main- tenance of discipline " under the leadership of John Herr. 2l6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The " Herrites," as they are sometimes called, are very strict in their observances, severe in the use of the ban, and decline fellowship with other denominations. They are represented in seven States, more than half of their communicants, however, being found in Pennsylvania. Services are held in 4 private houses and in i hall, with a seating capacity of 50. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Illinois Organi- zations. ... I Church Edifices. I Seating Ca- pacity. 4OO Value of Church Property. $2,5OO Com- muni- cants. 60 Indiana ... 2 I IOO 7OO 78 Maryland ... 2 2 4.OO 1, 8OO Michigan 7 C2 New York a coo 2 2OO I2C Ohio ^ 1 $\j^i I.7CO 6. 3 en 1 4.26 Pennsylvania ... 16 16 4,6ce ^Q, IOO 8qO Total 34 29 7,465 $52,650 1,655 7. THE GENERAL CONFERENCE. The beginning of this body is traced to a difficulty which arose in Pennsylvania in 1848, in a matter of dis- cipline. John Oberholzer was charged with attempting to introduce new practices and new doctrines. As the result of the controversy which arose over the matter an organiza- tion was formed, called the New Mennonites. This body is less strict than most other branches of Mennonites, and is in favor of an educated and paid ministry. The Gen- eral Conference was organized in 1860 at West Point, la. At its third meeting, in 1863, a plan for an educational in- stitute was adopted, and a theological school was begun at Wadsworth, O. It flourished for a number of years and THE MENNONITES. 217 was then discontinued. The General Conference has mis- sions among the Arapahoe and Cheyenne Indians, in Indian Territory. It also conducts a number of home missions. There are three district conferences, the Central, the Eastern, and the Western. The General Conference meets once every three years. There are 5670 communicants, scattered over ten States. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 323, and the average value $2776. One hall, with a seating capacity of 50, is reported. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Illinois Organi- zations. I Church Edifices. I Seating Ca- pacity. 5CO Value of Church Property. $1 OOO Com- muni- cants. 1 60 Indiana I I J3 U 800 3 ooo iwy 4.OC. Iowa e 5f : I O71 SQCn *PO COQ Kansas TC. c 6^O >;O'~' 33.OOO D^y 2.14.7 Minnesota . . I * J I 4.OO I. coo 7O Missouri 2 I 2OO I, OOO 1-3-5 New York 2 1 JJ 4.6 Ohio 2 2 2 CQ 2,OOO I -JQ Pennsylvania 1C 1C 4.,72C, 6o,i;oo * 1,4,26 South Dakota . . . 2 2 750 2,400 226 Total 45 43 13,880 $119,350 5,670 8. THE CHURCH OF GOD IN CHRIST. This branch was organized by John Holdeman in 1859. Holdeman claimed by the spirit of prophecy " to under- stand the foreknowledge of God, to know mysteries, to settle difficulties, to keep peace, and to interpret visions and dreams." This branch has only 18 congregations, with 471 members. It is represented in eight States, There are 2 halls, with a seating capacity of 150, 218 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Church Edifices. Seating Value of Com- Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. Illinois i . . 3 Indiana i . . 3 Kansas 6 2 250 $1,400 274 Michigan 3 i 150 200 60 Missouri 2 . . 58 Nebraska i . . .... 13 Ohio 2 . . 38 West Virginia 2 . . 22 Total 18 3 400 $1,600 471 9. THE OLD (WISLER). This branch, which has only 610 communicants, consists of those who are opposed to Sunday-schools and evening meetings and other practices, which they regard as inno- vations. They are represented by 15 congregations, in Indiana, Michigan, and Ohio. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Indiana Organi- zations. Church Edifices. S^n. pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 146 Michigan 2 I ICO 7OO 4.O Ohio IO 8 5.Q7O 424 Total.. 1C. 12 4.. 1 2O $8. OK IO. DER BRUEDER-GEMEINDE. This body originated in Russia half a century ago, and emigrated to this country in 1873-76. They baptize by immersion and emphasize the importance of evidence of conversion. They are very active and zealous in the per- formance of their religious duties. They are represented THE MENNONITES. 2 19 in Kansas, Minnesota, Nebraska, and South Dakota by 12 congregations, with 1388 communicants. One hall, with a seating capacity of 40, is reported. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Kansas 5 5 1,650 $4,700 68s Minnesota 2 2 7OO 2,OOO 172 Nebraska 2 I I2O 3 QOO 78r South Dakota 2 2 250 4>3r*' 750 3 01 150 Total 12 ii 3,720 $11,350 1,388 II. THE DEFENSELESS. The Defenseless Mennonites, sometimes called Eglyites, are really a branch of the Amish. They lay particular stress upon the importance of conversion and regeneration. Henry Egli was the leader of this movement. It is repre- sented in Illinois, Indiana, Kansas, Missouri, and Ohio, by 9 congregations, with 856 communicants. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Illinois Organi- zations. . . . 2 Church Edifices. I Seating Ca- pacity. 171 Value of Church Property. Sl.OOO Com- muni- cants. QQ Indiana I O2 1 A 8?C 46? Kansas I I 27Q I 3OO I/1O Missouri . I I I SO trfic 18 Ohio . . 2 2 1 y^ ACO D V J 2 800 132 Total 9 8 2,070 $10,540 856 12. THE MENNONITE BRETHREN IN CHRIST. This body, which originated about 1878, is Methodistic in its form of organization, in its usages, and its discipline. 220 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Applicants for baptism are baptized in any form they may prefer. It has two annual conferences in the United States, and there are also a number of churches in Canada. There are 45 churches, with 1113 communicants. Eight halls, with a seating capacity of 660, are occupied as places of worship. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Arkansas Organi- zations. . I Church edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. 2,050 300 Value of Church Property. $3,500 500 Com- muni- cants. 35 191 H 25 49 15 225 559 Indiana 6 I 2 8 I7# Iowa I Kansas I Michigan 2 400 3,300 4,575 2,400 6,100 27,100 Nebraska . . I Ohio 8 Pennsylvania . . . 22 Total AC 34X rES OF i i 23 33 ii 3i 9 7 7 7 9 5 60 1 68 15 i 13 2 10,625 $39,600 ALL MENNONITES. 75 $300 80 500 5,960 31,850 10,050 35,365 2,585 13,150 9,208 45,13 2,450 9,800 i,575 5,500 2,500 7,200 2,080 8,565 2,780 12,350 960 5,200 V3 100 75 3,014 3,732 i,454 4,620 525 356 967 748 1,664 470 4i 5,988 248 15,330 1,383 666 102 SUMMARY Arkansas . BY STA: 2 Colorado. . . I Illinois . ... 72 Indiana CT Iowa 16 Kansas 62 Maryland Michigan 1C Minnesota .... Missouri 15 Nebraska New York . North Dakota .... 18 8 i Ohio .... 77 20,830 700 57,482 2,600 150 6,675 600 77,515 i, 600 366,600 11,150 200 10,925 900 Oregon 8 Pennsylvania . 188 South Dakota 16 Tennessee 2 Virginia 16 West Virginia Total . . 4 mo 4.06 1 2Q, 14.0 $64.1,800 4.1,1; 4.1 CHAPTER XXIX. THE METHODISTS. METHODISM, which counts many branches in Great Britain, America, and elsewhere, is the result of a move- ment begun at Oxford University, England, as early as 1729, by John and Charles Wesley. Their own account of its origin is given in these words : " In 1729 two young men in England, reading the Bible, saw they could not be saved without h )liness, followed after it, and incited others so to do. In 1737 they saw likewise that men are justified before they aie sanctified, but still holiness was their object. God then thrust them out to raise a holy people." The Wesleys, with two others, began to meet together at Oxford for religious exercises in 1 7 29. In derision they were called the "Holy Club," "Bibli: Bigots," "Method- ists," etc. The last term was intended to describe their methodical habits, and it seems to have been accepted by them almost immediately, as the movement they led was soon widely known as the Methodist movement. John and Charles Wesley and George Whitefield were ordained ministers of the Church of England, and it was as Church of England clergymen that they began and carried forward their stirring evangelistic work. Being excluded, as preachers of "new doctrines," from many of the pulpits of the Established Chir can serve the same church or circuit in the Methodist Episcopal Church more than five years successively, nor <:an he be returned to it until after the expiration of another period of five years. (6) Presiding elders. In most American Methodist branches, each an- nual conference is divided into districts, two or more, and a presiding elder placed over each. His duty is to travel over his district, preside at quarterly conferences in each charge, report to the annual conference, and assist the presiding bishop in making out the list of appointments each year. His term of office is limited in the Methodist Episcopal Church to six years. (7) Bishops. The Epis- copal branches rave bishops, elected by the general con- ference for life. They ordain ministers, preside over the annual conferences and at the general conference, and sta- tion the ministers, with the advice of the presiding elders ; they are itinerant and general, not diocesan, officers. Methodism also has a system of conferences: (i) The quarterly conference is held four times a year in each church. It is composed of the pastor, local preachers, trustees, stewards, class leaders, and other church officers. (2) The annual conference consists of all the itinerant preachers (and in some branches of representatives of the churches) within its bounds. It examines the characters of the ministeis, elects candidates to deacon's and elder's orders, and transacts various other business. (3) The gen- eral conference, composed of representatives, clerical and lay, from the various annual conferences, meets once in four years. It is the chief legislative and judicial court. It elects bishops and other general officers, creates new THE METHODISTS. 22$ conferences, changes conference boundaries, and controls the administration of the general and benevolent interests of the church. In some branches a district conference is also provided for. It is composed of the pastors and rep- resentatives of the churches of a district, the presiding elder being the chairman. In theology, Methodism, excepting the Welsh branch, is Arminian. Most of the American branches have adopted as their doctrinal symbol "Articles of Religion," twenty- five in number, prepared by John Wesley from the Thirty- nine Articles of the Church of England. In common with other Arminian bodies, Methodists emphasize the doctrine of the freedom of the will and universal atonement, and deny the Calvinistic ideas of predestination and reproba- tion. Their more distinctive doctrines are those which Wes- ley revived, restated, and specially emphasized, namely: (i) present personal salvation by faith; (2) the witness of the Spirit; (3) sanctification. Upon the latter point Wesley taught that sanctification is obtainable instantane- ously, between justification and death, and that it is not " sinless perfection," but perfection in love, so that those who possess it " feel no sin, nothing but love." There are seventeen branches of Methodism, as follows : 1. Methodist Episcopal, 9. Methodist Episcopal, South, 2. Union American Meth. Epis.> 10. Congregational, 3. African Meth. Epis., n. Congregational, Colored, 4. African Union Meth. Prot, 12. New Congregational, 5. African Meth. Epis. Zion, 13. Colored Meth. Epis., 6. Zion Union Apostolic, 14. Primitive, 7. Methodist Protestant, 15. Free, 8. Wesleyan Methodist, 16. Independent, 17. Evangelist Missionary. 226 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. I. THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. Though John and Charles Wesley crossed the ocean in 1735 and labored in Georgia, the latter about one year, the former two years, the beginnings of Methodism in this country are dated from 1 766, in New York and Maryland. In that year a Wesleyan local preacher from Ireland, Philip Embury, gathered a few Methodists in the lower part of New York City for regular worship. Robert Strawbridge, likewise a Wesleyan local preacher and Irish immigrant, preached to a small number of people in Frederick County, Md., at about the same time. The first meetings in New York were held in Mr. Embury's house ; then they were transferred to a sail-loft, and in 1 768 an edifice was erected at a cost of $3000. This was the first Methodist church in the United States. Its site in John Street is still occu- pied by a Methodist edifice. Captain Thomas Webb of the British Army was an efficient colaborer with Mr. Embury. Mr. John Wesley sent over two missionaries in 1 769, Rich- ard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor, to assist in the work of establishing Methodism in this country. Seven others sub- sequently arrived. Two became Presbyterians, and only one, Francis Asbury, remained through the Revolutionary War. The first annual conference was held in Philadelphia in 1773, Thomas Rankin, one of Wesley's missionaries, pre- siding. At the close of 1 784 a general conference met in Baltimore, December 24th, and the Methodist Episcopal Church was formally organized. This was in accordance with the plan of John Wesley himself. The societies had increased, and the number of members had swelled from 1 1 60 in 1773 to 14,988, notwithstanding the adverse influ- THE METHODISTS. 227 ences of the Revolutionary War; and these societies were without an ordained ministry and consequently without the sacraments during the period of the war, the clergy of the Church of England, from whom baptism and the Lord's Supper had previously been received, having in many cases left their parishes. Representations being made to Mr. Wesley concerning the condition of the Methodist societies, he set apart Dr. Thomas Coke, a presbyter of the Church of England, to be superintendent of the societies, and sent with him to America Francis Asbury and two others, directing him to organize the societies into a separate ecclesiastical body, and to have Asbury associated with him in the office of superintendent. When the conference was assembled in Baltimore a letter from Mr. Wesley was read, stating that he had " appointed Dr. Coke and Mr. Francis Asbury to be joint- superintendents over our brethren in North America, as also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey to act as elders among them by baptizing and ministering the Lord's Sup- per"; that he had prepared a liturgy to be used by the traveling preachers ; and that as " our American brethren are now totally disentangled both from the State and from the English hierarchy," he dared not " entangle them again, either with the one or with the other. They are now," he added, " at full liberty simply to follow the Scriptures and the Primitive Church." The conference then proceeded to " form a Methodist Episcopal Church," electing both Coke and Asbury as superintendents or bishops. Asbury was successively ordained deacon, elder, and bishop. The order of wor- ship and Articles of Religion prepared by Mr. Wesley were adopted, his rules and discipline were revised and 228 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. accepted, a number of preachers were ordained, and the work of the conference was completed. The constitution of the church is generally held to consist of the general rules of conduct prepared by Mr. Wesley, the Articles of Religion, and six Restrictive Rules, limiting the powers of the general conference, which is the supreme legislative body and the final court. The general conference elects bishops, who hold office for life or during good behavior, and who preside over its sessions, but have no vote or veto in its proceedings. They are not diocesan, but general and itinerant, visiting and presiding over the annual con- ferences successively, and appointing, with the aid and advice of the presiding elders, the preachers to the pas- torates. The progress of Methodism in the new and growing nation was extremely rapid. Bishop Asbury (Dr. Coke returned after a few years to England), who had large organizing and administrative power, was intensely active in extending the work as an evangelistic movement. He changed his preachers frequently, appointed them to large circuits including several appointments, and raised up a body of class leaders, exhorters, local and itinerant preach- ers, by whom the gospel was propagated with great suc- cess. In 1800 Richard Whatcoat was elected to the bish- opric, and in 1808 William McKendree also, the latter being the first native American to occupy that office. In the conference of 1808 a plan was adopted providing for a general conference to be composed of delegates elected by the annual conferences, and to meet once every four years. In 1812, when the first delegated general conference was held, there were upward of 195,000 communicants. In 1872 lay delegates appeared for the first time in the gen- THE METHODISTS. 229 eral conference. Though the Methodist Episcopal Church has suffered heavy losses at various times by secessions and divisions, it has grown very rapidly, and is by far the most numerous Methodist body in the world. It has in this country 102 annual conferences, besides 12 in mission fields in Europe, Asia, Africa, and Mexico, with missions in South America, Korea, and other countries. It is represented in all the States and Territories, except- ing Alaska. In the following States it has congregations in every county: No. of counties. Connecticut 8 Delaware 3 Illinois 102 Indiana 92 Iowa 99 Kansas 106 Maine 16 Maryland 24 Massachusetts 14 No. pt counties. Montana 16 New Hampshire 10 New Jersey 21 New York 60 Ohio 88 Pennsylvania 67 Rhode Island 5 Vermont 14 Of the 2790 counties in the various States and Terri- tories, it has organizations in all save 585. This number is made up chiefly of counties in the South where confer- ences of the Methodist Episcopal Church were not formed after 1844, when the division occurred which resulted in the organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, until the close of the late war. In the States of Alabama, Arkansas, Florida, Georgia, Kentucky, Louisiana, Missis- sippi, North Carolina, South Carolina, Tennessee, Texas, and Virginia, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, is in fuller occupancy than the Methodist Episcopal Church. The total of communicants, including both members and 230 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. probationers (but not itinerant ministers), is 2,240,354. The total of organizations is 25,861, and there are 22,844 church edifices, with an aggregate seating capacity of 6,302,708, and a total valuation of $96,723,408. In ad- dition to the church edifices, there are 2873 halls, etc., with a seating capacity of 275,444, used as places of wor- ship. The average seating capacity of the churches is 276, and the average value $4234. An examination of the table by States shows that the largest number of communicants in any one State is to be found in New York, 242,492 ; Ohio comes second, with 240,650; Pennsylvania third, with 222,886; Illinois fourth, with 165,191; and Indiana fifth, with 162,989. There are six States in which there are more than 100,000 mem- bers, and six other States in which the number is more than 50,000. In the number of organizations and church edifices Ohio leads and New York stands second. Of the 1 02 annual conferences, not including n missions, the largest numerically is the Philadelphia conference, which is also the oldest. The Philadelphia conference reports 61,645 communicants. The East Ohio comes second, with 59,666; the Ohio third, with 58,089; the New York East fourth, with 55,724; and the New York fifth, with 53,644. There are 7 conferences which have 50,000 and upward each, and 30 which have between 25,000 and 50,000. The lines of these conferences do not correspond with those of the States. The New York East conference, for example, includes parts of New York, Connecticut, and New Jersey ; the Troy conference includes appointments in New York, Massachusetts, and Vermont ; the Wilming- ton conference, in Delaware, Maryland, and Virginia ; the Baltimore conference, in Maryland, Pennsylvania, Virginia, THE METHODISTS. 231 West Virginia, and the District of Columbia. The con- ferences are not arranged on a plan similar to that of dio- ceses in the Protestant Episcopal and the Roman Catholic churches. Each diocese occupies its own territory exclu- sively ; but the same territory in the Methodist Episcopal Church is often covered by different conferences. For example, there are white conferences, in which the Eng- lish language is spoken, and there are German, Swedish, and other conferences having foreign constituencies, which cover parts of the same territory. The Northwest Swed- ish conference covers portions of Illinois, Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Michigan, Minnesota, Missouri, Nebraska, New York, Pennsylvania, and Wisconsin. The Norwegian and Danish conference covers portions of the same territory. So, also, do the St. Louis German, the West German, the Northwest German, the Chicago German, and the follow- ing English-speaking conferences : Rock River, St. Louis, Upper Iowa, West Nebraska, West Wisconsin, Wisconsin, Northwest Indiana, Northwest Iowa, Northwest Kansas, Central Illinois, Central Missouri, Des Moines, Detroit, Illinois, Iowa, Kansas, Minnesota, and Nebraska. White English-speaking conferences are also overlapped in many States by conferences composed of colored members. In the German conferences and missions there are 928 organizations, with 57,105 communicants; in the Scan- dinavian, 308 organizations and 17,820 communicants. There are also 25 Spanish organizations, with 1475 mem- bers, and congregations of Bohemians, Finns, Portuguese, French, Italians, Welsh, Chinese, and Japanese. 232 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- Church rxlinccs. Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- zations. pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 318 289 72,580 $248,300 18,517 Arizona 12 ii 3,55 46,100 320 Arkansas 226 167 38,243 162,360 10,076 California 337 3o6X 93,110 2,053,371 25,527 Colorado 90 77 23,3H 931,900 8,560 Connecticut 219 217 67,527 2,123,380 29,411 Delaware 187 1 88 49,455 956,300 20,412 Dist. of Columbia 30 29 20,450 772,500 9,630 Florida 117 105 22,620 219,000 5,739 Georgia 320 302 73,415 255,940 25,400 Idaho 3i 26 5,225 69,200 941 Illinois i,903 1,779 523,698 7,046,785 165,191 Indiana 1,618 i,585 453,035 4,243,180 162,989 Indian Territory . 32 15 3,925 9,750 838 Iowa 1,342 1,215 317,406 3,344,245 111,426 Kansas 1,249 734 179,230 1,912,015 83,288 Kentucky 435 34iX 77,400 762,090 29,172 Louisiana 218 191 39,5oo 303,302 15,073 Maine 355 290 87,301 1,152,875 22,996 Maryland 925 887 234,856 3,771,717 82,069 Massachusetts . . . 394 383 153,722 5,180,825 58,477 Michigan 1,085 8 9 4 250,747 3,739,850 86,958 Minnesota 534 424 92,400 1,725,843 30,837 Mississippi 398 388 81,038 245,624 3i,H2 Missouri 905 742 199,044 1,835,840 58,285 Montana 48 39 8,535 159,850 1,901 Nebraska 649 461 112,603 1,242,200 41,086 Nevada 12 12 2,700 78,800 418 New Hampshire . 134 I2 9 40,505 614,350 12,354 New Jersey 579 554X 185,485 5,009,075 82,955 New Mexico 32 21 4,625 71,200 1,750 New York 2,123 2,038 614,501 16,944,350 242,492 North Carolina . . 287 2 3 8 64,487 195,645 i6,433 North Dakota . . . 131 61 II,IOO 139,985 4,804 Ohio 2,340 2,296 685,319 8,749,970 240,650 Oklahoma 36 13 3,100 21,400 1,224 Oregon 203 150 34,430 614,625 9,436 Pennsylvania .... 2,042 i,93i 595,734 12,642,104 222,886 Rhode Island .... 39 37 16,835 495,000 6,064 South Carolina . . 335 337 81,810 292,235 43,200 South Dakota . . . 254 140 3i,674 375,260 n,37i Tennessee 609 549 146,470 665,460 42,873 Texas 407 346 73>79 592,835 27,453 THE METHODISTS. 233 SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. STATES. Organ! zations - Church FHifir; Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- nuinccs. pacity. Property. cants. Utah 31 29 6,205 $223,650 1,048 Vermont 228 195 55^51 758,800 17,268 Virginia 316 271 42,925 329,144 16,764 Washington 200 146 37,230 652,425 11,592 West Virginia . . . 82 7 62 9 # 146,900 902,153 48,925 Wisconsin 7 06 623 134,913 1,791,900 41,360 Wyoming 13 II 2,IOX) 48,700 773 Total 25,86l 22,844 6,302,708 $96,723,408 2,240,354 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Alabama 171 151^ 32,845 $128,800 7,455 Arkansas 134 95 26,200 II4,22O 6,295 Austin 33 25 6,605 219,900 1,485 Baltimore 411 403 137,966 3,221,060 4i,i95 Blue Ridge 172 130 42,930 77,850 7,492 California 195 183 55,450 1,263,321 14,429 California Germ an Mission 16 16 3,610 121,400 829 Central Alabama . 153 H3 4i,U5 130,360 n,3i7 Central German. . 177 176^ 38,370 771,000 H,39i Central Illinois. . . 412 384^ 103,147 1,148,700 29,754 Central Missouri . 158 136 35,305 177,580 8,559 Central New York Central Ohio 408 308 396K 95,375 118,235 1,662,650 1,260,250 35,59i 38,893 Central Pennsyl- vania 581 530 152,200 2,319,495 50,773 Central Tennessee 136 120 28,725 97,435 5,584 Chicago German. 122 H5 21,890 369,400 7,873 Cincinnati 37i 369 113,660 2,057,200 46,188 Colorado 85 73 22,614 903,900 8,325 Columbia River. . 132 84 19,845 254,250 5,792 Dakota 201 119 27,794 325,200 9,774 Delaware 236 228 50,534 3 J 5,97o 16,877 Des Moines 392 355 96,010 965,900 36,927 Detroit 495 402^ 118,750 1,920,600 40,189 East German .... 61 62 17,085 589,900 5,239 East Maine 190 141* 42,105 471,150 10,444 East Ohio 539 535 160,510 2,385,700 59,666 East Tennessee . . 77 70 12,300 105,900 4,235 Erie 414 410^ 114,014 1,487,314 36,796 234 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Florida Genesee Organi- zations. 6 7 072 Church Edifices. 69 356j< Searing Ca- pacity. 14,700 08. oo5 Value of Church Property. $86,365 2,o8o. I5O Com- muni- cants. 4,425 3A Q4.6 Georgia 88 87 I 5.OOO 53 35O J^-,y*f w 3 ej.7 Holston 308 274. 83.271; 003^ 368 Q25 j,3^-/ 24. 4.IQ 2J 26 5 .000 wv/ j 54.810 654.. I5O *J>^J7 21 534. Kentucky 3 -3 -3 24Q /- 56,01 5 4.76.71 5 *' I ,JJT- 2O 653 Lexington . . . ici 1-3.7 33,785 286.125 6V , V OO IO 4.37 Little Rock Q2 72 12,04.3 4.8, I AO 3.78l Louisiana .... 216 1 80 3Q,o6o 2O6,IO2 14. 01 1 Maine Michigan 171 54O 153 445 1 A jy,^v, 46,326 122,327 697,225 I,7OI,OOO 12,689 A3. 808 Minnesota . . . f^r' 378 3.OO 70,570 1,34.0.64.3 23.768 Mississippi IQC 102 4.8.O23 I24..3IO Id. 860 Missouri *yj 328 *?" 282 74., 860 4.53.875 IQ.7QQ Montana 51 42 O,26o l65,35O I.QQI Nebraska IQC 106 50,4.03 567,250 IQ.22O Newark New England . . . New England, Southern New Hampshire . New Jersey 299 246 2O7 139 3O3 276^ 238 203 136 300 89,045 102,891 67,288 44,765 IOI,87O 3,067,575 3,989,175 1,653,200 748,850 2,l8l,OOO 42,198 40,884 24,371 H,335 44,4.88 New York 466 JW 4.24.5^ I3I,6o8 4.,73I, QOO 53i6>M New York East . . North Carolina . . North Dakota . . . Northern German Northern New York 325 H5 117 III 312 327 1 08 59 85K 302 H7,343 21,557 10,650 12,800 85,205 5,609,380 H7,795 136,185 257,950 1,300,650 55,724 8,941 4,509 4,643 27,540 North Indiana . . . North Nebraska . . North Ohio Northwest Ger- man North west Indiana Northwest Iowa . . Northwest Kansas 463 117 323 94 343 1 80 329 452 112 318 56^ \ll 112 I3i,3i5 25,205 98,979 9,160 89,720 41,440 25,495 1,291,500 395,650 1,177,880 130,850 977,030 469,800 228,7QO 47,144 9,481 30,435 4,371 33,167 16,292 13,902 THE METHODISTS. 235 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Organi- Church -17 j*_ _ _ Searing Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- zations. rxiinces. pacity. Property. cants. Northwest Swed- ish 144 116 27,675 $397,100 9,236 Norwegian and Danish 93 63 14,320 173,600 4,782 Ohio 588 570 167,985 1,453,340 58,089 Oregon 131 96 24,915 488,625 7,051 Philadelphia , . . 37i 374 156,921 5,014,220 61,645 Pittsburg 353 345 101,639 2,619,150 45,485 Puget Sound .... 97 78 19,875 368,125 6,615 Rock River 337 324^ 115,529 2,946,400 38,674 Saint John River. 43 30 6,33 121,125 1,034 Saint Louis 359 260 77,225 945,185 24,543 Saint Louis Ger- man 161 154 31,760 491,490 11,100 Savannah 232 215 58,415 202,590 21,853 South Carolina . . 335 337 81,810 292,235 43,200 Southeast Indiana 34 303^ 9i575 884,450 35,038 Southern Califor- nia 114 94X 31,700 633,650 9,836 Southern Illinois. 405 388 112,110 637,310 30,322 Southern German 42 36K 6,800 72,700 2,470 South Kansas . . . 306 206> 51,210 429,375 22,800 Southwest Kansas 289 160 37,050 490,700 21,899 Tennessee H5 112 26,620 129,850 10,065 Texas 238 197 40,340 202,005 H,53i Troy Upper Iowa 355 3i7 339 289^ 104,006 77,320 2,417,525 970,455 43,578 27,493 Upper Mississippi 202 195 32,955 120,505 16,265 Vermont 177 148 42,510 496,600 12,621 Virginia 202 i 5 8K 24,725 116,100 8,718 Washington 324 3 11 66,930 870,522 32,976 West German . . . 126 9 6K 16,669 265,650 5,554 West Nebraska . . 274 104^ 19,425 175,100 9,743 West Texas 95 89 20,245 97,730 8,932 West Virginia . . . 740 533^ 130,500 702,375 42,795 West Wisconsin . 336 268 55,879 655,550 i6,345 Wilmington 376 372 89,731 1,510,837 35,592 Wisconsin 234 234 58,014 886,200 17,702 Wyoming 4i3 360 93,820 1,657,150 38,73i 236 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY MISSIONS. MISSIONS. Arizona Organi- zations. 12 Church Edifices. 1 1 Seating Ca- pacity. 2, CCQ Value of Church Property. $4.6, IOO Com- muni- cants. 32O Black Hills 2^ 17 3, CCQ 4.7 , 060 871 Nevada 2C 26 C.OQO Il6,8oo 878 New Mexico Eng- lish New Mexico Span- ish 10 2C 8 1C 1,900 3,221; 42,000 38,700 540 1,4.71 North Pacific Ger- man Northwest Norwe- gian and Danish Utah . . . 18 17 54. 17 13 22 2,850 2,675 6,730 52,750 87,500 228,Ii;o 635 548 1, 066 Wyoming 13 II 2,190 48,700 773 Total 25,861 22,844 6,302,708 $96,723,4082,240,354 2. THE UNION AMERICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. This is a body of colored Methodists having the same general doctrines and usages as other branches of Method- ism. It was organized in 1813 in Wilmington, Del., by a number of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, led by Rev. Peter Spencer, a colored preacher. The church has 42 organizations, with 35 church edifices, valued at $187,600, and 2279 communicants; 2 halls, with a seating capacity of 250, are occupied as places of wor- ship. There are" three annual conferences, with two general superintendents or bishops, who are elected for life. THE METHODISTS. 237 SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Connecticut . Organi- zations. I Church Edifices. I Seating Ca- pacity. JCQ Value of Church Property. $2.OOO Com- muni- cants. 80 Delaware . 8 7 & 2.OSO C7.COO CQ7 Maryland I, COO 6.AOO 124. Mississippi . . . . i 2OO 2,OOO 80 New Jersey 6 6 1,725 14., 7OO 185 New York 7 Q7C 77,4.00 ^88 Pennsylvania . . . . 16 12 4,3OO 6?, 800 765 Rhode Island i 3OO 1, 800 CO Total 42 35 11,500 $187,600 2,279 CONFERENCES. SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Eastern District. . Mississippi Southern District Total 13 i 28 ii i 23 3,350 200 7,950 $55,900 2,000 129,700 80 3 80 1,396 42 35 11,500 $187,600 2,279 3. THE AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. This branch of American Methodism was organized in Philadelphia in 1816 by a number of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal Church. They withdrew from the parent body in order that they might have larger privi- leges and more freedom of action among themselves than they believed they could secure in continued association with their white brethren. The Rev. Richard Allen was elected the first bishop of the new church by the same convention that organized it. In the year 1787 Mr. Allen had been made the leader of a class of forty persons of his own color. A few years later he purchased a lot at the corner of Sixth and Lombard Streets, Philadelphia, where 238 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the first church erected in this country for colored Method- ists was occupied in 1 794. This site is now covered by an edifice, dedicated in 1890, valued at $50,000. In doctrine, government, and usage the church does not essentially differ from the body from which it sprang. It has an itinerant and a local or non-itinerant ministry; its territory is divided into annual conferences ; it has a general conference, meeting once every four years; has bishops or itinerant general superintendents, elected for life, who visit the annual conferences in the episcopal dis- tricts to which they are assigned ; has presiding elders who exercise sub- episcopal oversight in the districts into which the annual conferences are divided ; and has the probation- ary system for new members, with exhorters, class leaders, stewards, stewardesses, etc. The church in its first half-century grew slowly, chiefly in the Northern States, until the close of the war. At the end of the first decade of its existence it had two confer- ences and about 8000 members. In 1856 it had seven conferences and about 20,000 members ; in 1 866, ten con- ferences and 75,000 members. Bishop B. W. Arnett, the ardent and industrious statistician of the church, in noting a decrease of 343 members in the decade ending in 1836, in the Baltimore conference explains that it was due to the numerous sales of members as slaves. According to elaborate figures furnished by him, the increase in the value of church property owned by the denomination was not less than $400,000 in the decade closing in 1866, or nearly 50 per cent. In the succeeding ten years the increase was from $825,000 to $3,064,000, not including parsonages, which seem to have been embraced in the total for 1866. According to the returns for 1890, given herewith, the THE METHODISTS. 239 valuation is $6,468,280, indicating an increase-of $3,404,- 280 in the last fourteen years, or 1 1 1. 1 1 per cent. The church is widely distributed, having congregations in forty- one States and Territories. The States in which it is not represented are the two Dakotas, Idaho, Maine, Nevada, New Hampshire, and Vermont. Its members are most numerous in South Carolina, where there are 88,172. Georgia comes second, with 73,248; Alabama third, with 30,781; Arkansas fourth, with 27,956; Mississippi fifth, with 25,439. Tennessee has 23,718, Texas 23,392, and Florida 22,463. In no other State does the number reach 17,000. The eight Southern States above given report 315,169 members, or considerably more than two thirds of the entire membership of the church. It will be observed that of the 2481 organizations only 31, with a seating capacity of 2200, worship in halls, school- houses, etc. All the rest, 2450, own the edifices in which their meetings are held. These edifices number 4124 a remarkable excess and have a total seating capacity of 1,160,838, an average of 281 to each edifice. The average value of each edifice is $1568. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Alabama Arkansas . . . Organi- zations. H5 173 Church Edifices. 274 J-2-5 Seating Ca- pacity. 77,600 77.181 Value of Church Property. $242,765 233,421 Com- muni- cants. 30,781 27,Ql6 California 14 JC 2,Q2Q 24,3OO 772 Colorado 8 1 2.3OO 63,1OO 788 Connecticut 4 4 1,271 l6,OOO 158 Delaware T6 S'J 7,O21 30.1OO 2,603 Dist. of Columbia Florida Georgia 6 152 7-14. jj & 6iC4. 5,500 63,445 I84.1Q2 117,500 168,473 601,287 i,479 22,463 73,248 Illinois. . 74- lo? 23,7QQ 3IO,o8l 6,383 240 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. Indiana Indian Territory Iowa Kansas Kentucky Louisiana Maryland Massachusetts . . Michigan Minnesota Mississippi Missouri Montana Nebraska New Jersey New Mexico New York North Carolina . Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania . . . Rhode Island . . . South Carolina . . Tennessee Texas Utah Virginia Washington West Virginia . . Wisconsin Wyoming Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 36 51 16,450 $138,280 4,435 14 22 1, 680 2,618 489 29 29 7,115 87,365 1,820 4 8 58 H,309 153,530 4,678 90 106 39,100 181,201 13,972 81 115 36,150 193,115 13,631 58 93 29,881 266,370 12,359 12 ii 5,950 119,200 i,342 21 26 7,155 72,185 1,836 6 6 2,350 30,000 489 122 255 59,833 226,242 25,439 87 126 27,870 281,289 9,589 3 2 350 14,000 32 4 4 1,350 62,000 399 54 68 19,510 159,850 3 3 550 3,3oo " 62 34 29 12,900 231,500 3,124 61 147 42,350 112,998 16,156 in "3 40,965 318,250 10,025 i 16 87 112 39,900 605,000 11,613 4 3 2,050 95,000 595 229 491 125,945 356,362 88,172 144 236 61,800 461,305 23,718 138 208 82,850 233,340 23,392 i 7 67 1 02 34,375 187,245 / 2 i 400 4,000 '' 66 3 3 1,050 11,000 216 3 3 400 40,000 118 3 i 200 4,000 139 Total 2,481 4,124 1,160,838 $6,468,280 452,725 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Alabama . Arkansas . Baltimore California 81 62 175 50,500 $124,345 18,398 loo 25,590 77,49 9, J 74 ioo 35,381 383,870 13,838 16 3,329 28,300 854 THE METHODISTS. 241 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Central Texas . . Columbia East Florida Florida Georgia Illinois Indiana Indian Territory Iowa Kansas Kentucky , Louisiana Macon , Michigan , Mississippi Missouri New England . . . New Jersey New York North Alabama . North Carolina . . Northeast Texas North Georgia. . North Louisiana North Mississippi North Missouri . North Ohio , Ohio Philadelphia Pittsburg Rocky Mountain South Arkansas . : South Carolina . Tennessee Texas Virginia West Arkansas . West Kentucky . West Tennessee . West Texas . Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 20 2 9 11,700 $50,300 3,526 133 271 65,065 197,415 42,840 IO4 I8 7 45,320 122,070 12,797 4 8 82 18,125 46,403 9,666 124 260 67,882 127,412 26,963 45 77 17,209 107,250 3,796 36 H 5i 22 l6,|50 1, 680 138,280 2,618 4,435 489 67 66 16,455 361,100 5,014 52 62 I5>659 215,530 5,077 47 58 19,850 81,551 7,434 42 107 6 I 226 18,850 68,060 166,385 287,662 7,587 25,568 21 26 7,155 72,185 1,836 42 80 23,275 57,3oo 10,270 44 56 13,700 216,575 4,917 20 18 9,275 230,200 2,095 54 68 19,510 159,850 5,85i 34 29 12,900 231,500 3,124 64 99 27,100 118,420 12,383 61 H7 42,350 112,998 16,156 42 56 19,000 56,575 6,076 103 168 48,650 186,213 20,717 fe 52 175 17,300 36,558 26,730 168,942 6,044 15,169 43 70 14,170 64,714 4,672 66 63 22,940 229,825 4,446 45 50 18,025 88,425 5,579 61 96 30,975 390,550 10,247 45 52 17,000 264,950 4,185 18 12 3,400 84,800 1,028 64 137 27,725 75,616 9,686 96 220 60,880 158,947 45,332 83 130 36,275 338,219 13,423 32 4 8 21,400 67,465 6,461 67 102 34,375 187,245 I2,3H 47 9 6 24,270 80,319 9,096 43 48 19,250 99,650 6,538 61 106 25,525 123,086 10,295 44 75 30,750 59,000 7,329 Total 2,481 4,124 1,160,838 $6,468,280 452,725 242 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 4. THE AFRICAN UNION METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH. This body, which has a few congregations divided among eight States, came into existence at about the same time the African Methodist Episcopal Church was organized (1816), differing from the latter chiefly in objection to the itinerancy, to a paid ministry, and to the episcopacy. It has 2 annual conferences, with 40 organizations, 27 church edifices, valued at $54,440, and 3415 communicants; 13 halls, with a seating capacity of 1883, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Delaware Organi- zations. 6 Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. I.2CQ Value of Church Property. $Q 6OO Com- muni- cants. 368 Maine I AC Maryland . 8 7 2.211 56OO 4 2 I ld.6 New Jersey 8 I 8^6 5.Q4O 281 New York 7 HHPr 60 Pennsylvania . . . 8 8 2, I4O 32. IOO 812 Rhode Island I **** 40 Virginia c 2 680 I,2OO 214. Total CONFERENCES. Baltimore Northern Total . . 40 27 7,161 $54,440 3,415 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. 26 40 9 18 2,935 4,226 $6,800 47,640 1,805 1,610 27 7,161 $54,440 3,415 5. THE AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION CHURCH. A congregation of colored people, organized in New York City in 1 796, was the nucleus of the African Method- ist Episcopal Zion Church. This congregation originated THE METHODISTS. 243 in a desire of colored members of the Methodist Episcopal Church to hold separate meetings, in which they " might have an opportunity to exercise their spiritual gifts among themselves, and thereby be more useful to one another." They built a church, which was dedicated in 1800, the full name of the denomination subsequently organized being given to it. The church entered into an agreement in 1 80 1 by which it was to receive certain pastoral super- vision from the Methodist Episcopal Church. It had preachers of its own, who supplied its pulpit in part. In 1820 this arrangement was terminated, and in the same year a union of colored churches in New York, New Haven, Long Island, and Philadelphia was formed and rules of government adopted. Thus was the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church formally organized. The first annual conference was held in 1821. It was attended by 19 preachers, representing 6 churches and 1426 members. Next year James Varick was chosen superintendent of the denomination, which was extended over the States of the North chiefly until the close of the Civil War, when it entered the South to organize many churches. In its polity lay representation has long been a promi- nent feature. Laymen are in its annual conferences as well as in its general conference, and there is no bar to the ordination of women. Until 1880 its superintendents, or bishops, were elected for a term of four years. In that year the term of the office was made for life or during good behavior. Its system is almost identical with that of the Methodist Episcopal Church, except the presence of laymen in the annual conference, the election of presiding elders on the nomination of the presiding bishop, instead 244 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. of their appointment by the bishop alone, and similar small divergences. Its general conference meets quadrennially. Its territory is divided into seven episcopal districts, to each of which a bishop is assigned by the general confer- ence. There are in all twenty- eight annual conferences, one of which is partly in this country and partly in Canada. There is also a missionary district in Africa. The church is represented in twenty-nine States. It is strongest in North Carolina, where it has 1 1 1,949 commu- nicants ; Alabama comes next, with 79,231 communicants; South Carolina third, with 45,880; and Florida fourth, with 14,791. There are in all 1704 organizations, 1587 church edifices, which have accommodations for 565,577 worshipers and are valued at $2,714,128, and 349,788 communicants. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 356 and their average value $1710; also 114 halls, with a seating capacity of 15,520, are occupied as meeting-places. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. * Alabama )reani- :ations. ^6 Church Edifices. m l /4 Seating Ca- pacity. II8,8OO Value of Church Property. $3O5,75O Com- muni- cants. 70,271 Arkansas 20 23 8,800 I7,2tjO 7,601 California 17 2,6OO 27,200 2,627 Connecticut 12 IO 2.QOO 7Q,75O I,OI2 Delaware 2 I IIC 5OO 158 District of Columbia Florida 6 61 6 61 3,400 2^,580 298,800 00,74.5 2,495 14,701 Georgia 70 62 10,775 52,76o I2,7O5 Illinois c 5 2,OOO 1 7,4.00 474, Indiana e r 2,4OO 54,7OO I,77Q Kentucky c; 52 1-3,071; 86,87O 7,217 Louisiana 21 10 9 6,000 2,037 25 24 7,400 107,700 2,954 47 47 17,000 371,400 6,668 54i 526^ 171,430 485,711 111,949 8 5 1,160 13,000 194 2 2 300 20,000 275 62 55 17,625 256,150 8,689 3 i 400 2,000 401 130 128 66,770 126,325 45,880 55 52 21,093 78,813 12,434 47 38 11,500 26,450 6,927 72 66 16,770 68,449 11,765 i i 150 400 102 6. THE ZION UNION APOSTOLIC CHURCH. This body was organized at a meeting held at Boydton, Va., in 1869. It is said that most of those concerned in instituting it had not previously belonged to any regular body. Its discipline is very similar to that of the Method- ist Episcopal Church, except that it is much briefer. Its system includes bishops, annual conferences and a general conference, itinerant ministers, local preachers, class-meet- ings, etc. ; i hall, with a seating capacity of 100, is occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. North Carolina Virginia 29 Total . . Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 3 3 9 00 $1,900 135 29 24 9,200 13,100 2,211 27 10,100 $15,000 2,346 246 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 7. THE METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH. This branch of Methodism was organized in 1830 by ministers and members who had been expelled, or had seceded from the Methodist Episcopal Church. It was the outcome of a movement for a change in certain features of the government of the Methodist Episcopal Church. In 1824 a Union Society was formed in Baltimore having this object in view, and a periodical called The Mutual Rights was established to advocate it. The chief reform insisted upon was the admission of the laity to a share in the gov- ernment of the church. The annual and general confer- ences were composed entirely of ministers, and the laymen had no place or voice in either. A convention held in 1827 resolved to present a petition to the general conference of 1828 asking for lay representation. The conference returned an unfavorable reply to the petitioners. This only served to intensify the feeling. The Union Society entered into a campaign for " equal rights," and so great an agitation resulted that the leaders of the movement came to be regarded as disturbers of the peace. Some of them were brought to trial and expelled from the church. All efforts to have them restored having failed, many sympathizers withdrew from the church, and in 1828 a convention of the disaffected was held in Baltimore, and a provisional organization formed. Two years later (Novem- ber 2, 1830) another convention was held and the Meth- odist Protestant Church was constituted. It began its separate existence with 83 ministers, and about 5000 mem- bers. In the first four years it increased its membership enormously. While equal rights were insisted upon in the new constitution, as between ministers and laymen, the THE METHODISTS. 247 right of suffrage and eligibility to office was restricted to the whites. When the antislavery agitation began in the new branch some years later, the northern and western conferences raised an objection to the retention of the word " white " in the constitution. They also protested against any toleration of slavery by the church. Failing to secure such changes as they desired, they held a con- vention in Springfield, 111., in 1858, and resolved to suspend all relations with the Methodist Protestant Church. Later they united with a number of Wesleyan Methodists and formed the Methodist Church. After the close of the war negotiations for a reunion were begun, and in 1877 the two branches the Methodist and the Methodist Protestant were made one under the old title. The Methodist Protestant Church is strongest numeric- ally in the States of Ohio, North Carolina, Maryland, and West Virginia. It is represented in most of the border and Southern States, but is not widely diffused among the Northern and Western States. At the reunion in 1877 there were in the Methodist branch 58,072 communicants; in the Methodist Protestant branch 58,470, making a total of 116,542. The increase since then has amounted to 25,447, the membership in 1890 aggregating 141,989. They have not, however, been incorporated in the disci- pline. The average seating capacity of its edifices is 297, and their average value $1914. There are 575 halls, with a seating capacity of 80,025, used as places of worship. In doctrine, the Methodist Protestant does not differ from the Methodist Episcopal Church, except that it has twenty-nine instead of twenty-six articles of religion. The general conference of 1 888 appointed a committee to revise the doctrinal symbol. The committee made the revision 248 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. in 1 890, adding five new articles, with the following titles : "Free Grace," "Freedom of the Will," "Regeneration," " Sanctification," and "Witness of the Spirit." The re- vised articles were submitted to the annual conferences for amendment and approval, but have not been adopted. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Alabama 77 72^ 19,895 $79,850 4,432 Arkansas 118 51 14,650 15,360 3,946 Connecticut 3 3 530 5,000 154 Delaware 22 22 5,oi5 51,600 1,551 District of Columbia 9 8 3,225 168,825 831 Florida ii 5 1,300 2,400 350 Georgia 80 73 21,050 33,475 4,390 Illinois 135 94 25,840 H5,765 5,502 Indiana 132 i io# 33,885 142,875 7,033 Indian Territory . . . 16 i 200 300 2 7 8 Iowa 61 55 1^325 84,900 5,645 Kansas 32 19 4,550 33,770 1,890 Kentucky 40 18 6,050 8,500 1,822 Louisiana 26 23 7,550 6,850 1,231 Maryland 174 i?i# 44,993 654,625 13,283 Michigan 120 94 23,035 161,702 4,512 Minnesota 5 5 1,000 3,000 137 Mississippi 75 73 17,095 16,175 3,H7 Missouri 90 38 11,025 29,900 3,359 Nebraska 34 9 1,150 8,450 686 New Jersey 39 39 12,625 181,950 3,459 New York 90 78 27,690 293,000 4,759 North Carolina .... 199 189 70,205 126,800 H,35i Ohio 234 226^ 68,945 441,000 18,931 Oregon i i 200 1,200 15 Pennsylvania 172 129 44,567 641,575 1 0,08 1 South Carolina .... 42 42 n,495 21,095 2,665 Tennessee 40 3*# n,35o 25,950 2,880 Texas I5 3i 9,800 16,700 5,536 Virginia 57 57 15,650 94,000 4,154 Washington 6 6 2,550 62,800 315 West Virginia 230 142^ 42,676 153,545 10,652 Wisconsin i 150 400 12 Total 2,529 1,924 571,266 $3,683,337 141,989 THE METHODISTS. 249 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Organi- zations. Church Seeing Edifices. Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 73 69 18,895 $78,850 3,932 Alabama Colored Mission 4 4 1,000 I,OOO 500 Arkansas 81 50 14,300 14,825 2,868 Baltimore Colored Mission 7 5 1,300 16,125 230 Central Texas 62 6 3,100 6,000 2,163 Colorado-Texas . . . 71 5 i> 6 5 1,900 1,424 Florida Mission . . . ii 5 i,3oo 2,400 350 Fort Smith Mission 5i 7 2,200 2,335 1,522 Genesee 18 16^ 3,935 43,900 936 Georgia 50 45 J 5,65o 22,100 3,067 Georgia Colored . . 29 27 5,200 11,325 Indiana 130 107^ 33,135 140,225 6^981 Indiana Mission . . . 16 I 200 300 278 Iowa 61 55 n,325 84,900 5,645 Kansas 32 19 4,550 33,770 1,890 Kentucky 36 12 4,800 6,300 1,585 Louisiana 20 17 5,700 5,050 917 Maryland 254 250^ 68,183 1,031,025 19.473 Michigan 92 68^ 16,635 121,777 3,352 Minnesota 5 JI,000 3,000 137 Mississippi Missouri 5o 53 9,495 22 5,825 8,125 17,200 1,910 2,155 Muskingum 109 I05K 34,255 216,800 Nebraska 34 9 1*150 8,450 686 New Jersey 35 35 10,775 125,450 3,028 New York 27 27 9535 172,475 2,179 North Carolina . . . 193 183 68,205 124,100 13,876 North Illinois 58 45 11,465 76,450 2,470 North Mississippi . North Missouri . . . 27 29 26 8,150 16 5,200 8,400 12,700 i,335 1,074 Ohio "5 112 32,290 195,100 8,134 Onondaga 54 43^ 16,850 119,400 2,304 Oregon 7 7 2,750 64,000 330 Pennsylvania 59 27 8,450 41,000 i,346 Pittsburg 96 85 31,257 575,650 7,8i7 South Carolina . . . 37 37 10,550 18,950 2,132 South Carolina Colored H 14 4,045 6,995 1,160 South Illinois 78 49^ 14,525 39,715 3,044 250 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Tennessee Texas Organi- Church S 5f tin & zatx>ns. Edifices. ^ 33 33 9,750 2C IQ 1 A S.CXO Value of Corn- Church muni- Property, cants. $l8,000 1,850 8.8OO I Q4.Q Virginia West Michigan . . . West Virginia .... 34 31 7,500 32 29^ 7,400 227 143^ 42,736 18,450 2,943 43,175 i,30i 136,845 10,437 Total 2,529 1,924 571,266 $3,683,337 141,989 8. THE WESLEYAN METHODIST CONNECTION OF AMERICA. In this title " Connection " is used in a sense common to Methodism, especially British Methodism. It indicates congregations bound together by the same doctrinal and ecclesiastical ties. This body was organized in 1843 by ministers and members of the Methodist Episcopal Church in consequence of dissatisfaction with the attitude of that body toward slavery and with some of the features of its governmental system. It began with about 6000 members, most of whom were in the State of New York. In doc- trine it does not differ from other branches of Methodism. It refuses to receive as members those who belong to secret societies, and as long as the institution existed, it main- tained the same bar against those connected with slavery. It has twenty-two annual conferences, with ministerial and lay members, and a general conference, the chief legislative body of the church, which meets quadrennially. There is no itinerancy, as in most other Methodist bodies, but pas- torates are arranged by mutual agreement of ministers and congregations, and are not limited to a term of years. It has 565 organizations, in twenty-two States, with 16,492 THE METHODISTS. 251 members, of whom nearly one fourth, or 3913, are in New York ; Michigan second, with 2942 ; and Indiana third, with 2199 members. The average value of the 342 houses of worship is $1151, and the average seating capacity is 252. There are 213 halls, with a seating capacity of 18,483. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. California ... . Organi- zations. Church Edifices. I 17 44 i6# 8 63^ 4 2 75 7 40 i 30 5 9 5 i i 12 Seating Ca- pacity. 250 3.825 13.030 4,015 2,325 14,120 625 '500 19,038 I, 9 80 H.39I 250 7.205 9 00 2,650 1,225 200 500 2,225 Value of Church Property. $750 24,900 37,900 l6,500 14,350 Illinois Indiana . . . . 2 .... I9 Iowa % Kansas 2O Massachusetts . Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska . 22 I ' ' ' H3 5 . . . . 2 58,475 1,300 New Jersey 2,650 135,950 1,675 46,500 1,200 25,300 5,200 2,050 6,850 600 1,500 9,600 New York North Carolina Ohio 114 8 AC Oregon 43 Pennsylvania . . A.I South Dakota . Tennessee .... 23 Vermont .4 6 Washington 5 West Virginia . Wisconsin .... 10 Total . . c6c 342 86,254 $393,250 BY CONFERENCES. 30 7,530 $37,100 18 5,141 13,800 27 6,750 43,95 5 900 5,200 17 3,825 24,900 44 13,030 37,Qoo i6 l A A. on; i6.c;oo CONFERENCES. Allegheny .... SUMMARY 7A Central Ohio . . 10 Champlain ?Q Dakota oy 27 Illinois. . . . . . 19 Indiana 58 Iowa . .... \6 16,492 1,207 784 1,444 458 643 2,199 840 252 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Kansas Organi- zations. 18 Church Edifices. 6 Seating pacity. Value of Church Property. $IO I CO Com- muni- cants. Lockport 2Q 21 c "3 CQ 806 Miami 17 TC 4-52C 1C AOO 71/1 Michigan 78 II IO 52O 4O 2CO I Q7Q Minnesota . . C 62 C I 7OO 207 Nebraska \ w^j 78 New York North Carolina .... North Michigan . . . Pacific 12 8 65 4 IT* 776 1,980 3,600 7OO 5,250 1,675 9,225 2 550 239 141 963 Rochester 21 6,087 4O,IOO I.OQQ South Kansas g 2 800 42OO Syracuse 24 J.QOO 26,4OO QJJQ Tennessee 14 Q 2,6co 2,OCO 462 Wisconsin . . IQ II */ 2.22C O.600 427 Total 565 342 86,254 $393,250 16,492 9. THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH. This body was organized at a convention held in Louis- ville, Ky., in 1845, by annual conferences in the South, which had accepted a plan of separation adopted by the general conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church at its meeting in New York in 1844. The cause of separa- tion was the slavery question. This question, which gave rise to much discussion and several divisions among Methodists, engaged their atten- tion as early as 1780, four years before American Method- ism was given organized form. A conference held in Baltimore in 1780 took action requiring traveling preachers who held slaves to set them free, and advising lay slave- holders to do likewise. In 1 789 the following appeared in the discipline among the rules prohibiting certain things : THE METHODISTS. 253 " The buying or selling the bodies and souls of men, women, or children, with an intention to enslave them." The conference of 1784, which organized the Methodist Episcopal Church, deemed it a " bounden duty " to take effective measures to " extirpate this abomination from among us." It accordingly insisted that all those holding slaves should adopt a system of manumission, failing in which they should be excluded from the church, and that in future no slaveholder should be admitted to the church until he had ceased to hold slaves. In 1800 the disci- pline provided that any minister becoming a slaveholder must, if legally possible under the laws of the State in which he lived, emancipate his slaves or " forfeit his min- isterial character." In 1816 the general conference de- clared slaveholders ineligible to any official station in the church, except in States where the laws did not " admit of emancipation and permit the liberated slave to enjoy free- dom." These provisions could not be observed in some of the States in the South, and were not insisted on in the Carolinas, Georgia, and Tennessee. In 1808 the general conference directed that a number of disciplines, " with the section and rule on slavery left out," be printed for use in South Carolina. About twenty- five years later the antislavery agitation in the North began to affect Methodism. The general conference of 1836 exhorted the members of the church " to abstain from all abolition movements and associations," and censured two of its members for taking part in an antislavery meeting. In the South the rule concerning the connection of ministers with slavery had not been enforced, except in six of the border conferences. The episcopacy, however, had been kept free from any conflict with slave- 254 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. holding. While the Northern conferences would not have received a slaveholding bishop, the Southern conferences could not agree that slaveholders ought to be excluded from the episcopacy. A serious conflict arose, therefore, when Bishop Andrew, a Southern man who was elected bishop in 1832, became by marriage, in January, 1844, a slaveholder. At the general conference held in May of that year in New York City, after a long discussion, it was declared by a vote of 1 1 1 to 69 to be the sense of the conference that Bishop Andrew " desist from the exercise of his office so long as he is connected with slavery." The Southern delegates protested against this action, and in- sisted that under the circumstances the " continuance of the jurisdiction of this general conference " over the con- ferences in the slaveholding States was " inconsistent with the success of the ministry " in those States. The outcome was the adoption of a report of a committee of nine em- bodying a plan of separation to become operative, if the thirteen annual conferences in the slaveholding States should " find it necessary to unite in a distinct ecclesias- tical connection, and if the various annual conferences by a three-fourths vote should so change the constitution as to allow of a division of the property of the Book Concern." The action of the general conference was followed, in the South, by a convention in Louisville, Ky., in May, 1845, representing the thirteen annual conferences which had expressed their approval of the plan of separation. This convention declared the conferences represented a distinct body under the title, " The Methodist Episcopal Church, South." Two bishops, Andrew and Soule, cast their lot with the Southern church, the former in 1845, the latter at the first general conference in 1846. The Northern THE METHODISTS. 2$$ annual conferences disapproved the plan of separation, and the general conference of 1848 declared it null and void. A suit for a division of the property according to the plan of separation was prosecuted, and the Supreme Court of the United States, in 1854, decided it in favor of the Southern church. A fraternal messenger sent by the lat- ter to the Northern general conference of 1848 was not received officially by that body. It was not until after the Civil War (1876) that fraternity was established between the two churches. The Southern church lost more heavily during the years of the war than the Northern. The latter had in 1864 about 68,000 fewer members than in 1860, the decrease occurring chiefly in the border conferences. The former lost between the years 1860 and 1866 113,000 white members, while its colored membership, aggregating 207,- 766, dwindled to 78,742. Most of the colored members went, at the close of the war, into the Methodist Episcopal Church (which extended its operations into the South), and into the African Methodist Episcopal and African Method- ist Episcopal Zion churches. In 1870 nearly all the re- maining colored members were organized into the Colored Methodist Episcopal Church. There are now only about 500 colored members in the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and these are scattered among 27 annual confer- ences. In the Indian Mission Conference about 3500 of the 10,498 members are Indians. The Southern church reorganized its shattered forces at the close of the war, and in a few years was again in the full tide of prosperity. Its growth in the last decade has been rapid. The Methodist Episcopal Church, South, has the same articles of religion, the same system of conferences, annual 2$6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. and general, and substantially the same discipline as the Methodist Episcopal Church. It differs from the latter in admitting lay delegates (four from each district) to the annual conferences; in making lay equal to ministerial representation in the general conference; in giving the bishops a modified veto over legislation which they may deem unconstitutional ; and in abolishing the probationary term of six months for candidates for membership. The changes respecting lay delegation and the probationary system were adopted in 1866. The pastoral term was in the same year extended from two to four years. There are 45 annual conferences, covering the entire country south of the 4Oth parallel of latitude, which nearly corresponds with Mason and Dixon's line, and also parts of Oregon, Montana, Idaho, and Washington; but the number of congregations in these States is not large. Nor are there many congregations in the southern portions of Indiana and Illinois. The church is strongest in Texas, where it has 139,347 members; in Georgia, where it has 134,600; and in Tennessee, where the number reaches 121,398. There are in all 1,209,976 members, with 15,017 organizations, and 12,688 edifices, which are valued at $ J 8, 7 7 5, 3 62. Of the congregations, 1634 meet in halls, etc., which have a seating capacity of 190,777. The aver- age seating capacity of the church edifices is 265, and the average value $1480. THE METHODISTS. 257 SUMMARY BY STATES. STATIS. Organi- zations. Church ^f* Edifices " Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 1,101 1,050 243,735 $1,123,523 87,912 Arizona II 6 1,150 12,000 336 Arkansas 1,033 809 203,009 708,895 71,565 California 175 97^ 23,210 446,010 7,497 Colorado 26 16 3,411 100,300 1,299 Dist. of Columbia 4 3 1,675 6l,400 953 Florida 389 347 61,338 333,824 25,362 Georgia 1,286 1,272 K 322,856 I,66l,4IO 134,600 Idaho ii 4 700 5,000 221 Illinois 154 108 26,450 123,183 7,109 Indiana 10 8 1,850 13,100 945 Indian Territory . . 275 134 24,455 59,600 9,693 Iowa 8 7 1,800 9,200 730 Kansas 83 40^ 10,300 83,450 3,346 Kentucky 989 827 239,410 1,539,567 82,430 Louisiana 316 296^ 49,755 483,470 24,874 Maryland 142 J 35> 3o>47o 361,990 10,604 Mississippi 903 854 207,760 903,563 74,785 Missouri 1,230 921 264,788 2,046,389 86,466 Montana 23 13 2,920 74,000 492 Nebraska 8 6 1,275 10,800 206 New Mexico 25 18 2,850 32,600 548 North Carolina . . . 1,288 1,203^ 380,500 i,47i,i35 114,385 Oklahoma 15 7 i,55o 16,150 805 Oregon 70 40 7,960 50,850 i,936 Pennsylvania .... 14 12 2,475 11,400 635 South Carolina . . . 686 678 196,808 796,840 68,092 Tennessee 1,367 1,258 376,483 1,994,382 121,398 Texas Virginia 1,701 1,172 1,076 296,578 1,107 285,735 1,647,866 2,183,565 139,347 105,892 Washington 20 n 2,385 27,650 449 West Virginia . . . 482 321 83,765 382,250 25,064 Total 15,017 12,688 3,359,466 $18,775,362 1,209,976 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Alabama 509 502 109,920 $567,360 39,574 Arkansas 333 203 55,985 199,596 23,134 Baltimore 561 482 120,550 977,965 41,070 Columbia 44 29 5,260 32,650 1,280 258 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Organi- zations. Church ^"S Edifices. Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. Denver 28 17 3>5 6 I $IOI,IOO J ,395 East Columbia . . . 56 24^ 5,585 48,850 1,301 East Texas 2I 9 210 47,925 214,825 22,050 Florida 322 280 53,348 309,024 20,420 German Mission . 22 21 y z 4,600 42,350 J ,3 2 5 Holston 624 542 165,370 904,890 43, OI 4 Illinois I6 3 115 28,050 133,783 7,854 Indian Mission . . . 290 141 26,005 75,750 10,498 Kentucky 332 278^ 80,565 692,900 27,114 Little Rock 45 6 391 92,845 326,217 28,016 Los Angeles 4 6 31 6,900 157,735 2,072 Louisiana 250 242^ 37,155 445,845 20,379 Louisville 4 88 419^ 119,100 691,967 40,427 Memphis 491 484 135,728 704,620 49,436 Mexican Border Mission 22 14 2,125 24,075 1,041 Mississippi 463 418 100,207 413,690 38,173 Missouri 468 401 107,520 740,264 36,965 Montana 24 14 3,120 76,000 5*7 New Mexico 27 19 2,950 38,200 535 North Alabama . . 657 613 141,255 580,513 53,2io North Carolina . . 602 557 169,715 712,975 5 2 ,643 North Georgia . . . 737 734 198,176 1,041,680 82,921 North Mississippi . 508 492 120,703 527,948 4i,i77 North Texas 458 285 83,800 417,928 42,013 Northwest Texas. 610 275 86,730 439,386 45,208 Pacific 139 72 17,310 298,275 5,722 Saint Louis 339 225 72,965 615,975 20,684 South Carolina . . 686 678 196,808 796,840 68,992 South Georgia . . . 546 535^ 122,980 617,230 5i,395 Southwest Mis- souri 43i 301 y 2 86,103 699,350 29,547 Tennessee 608 558 166,460 881,832 59,999 Texas 190 157 43,860 335,777 15,237 Virginia 710 702 177.055 1,474,580 69,826 Western 9i 46X n,575 94,250 3,552 Western North Carolina 646 67 199,635 689,960 57,594 Western Virginia . 400 241 68,285 279,000 20,722 West Texas 177 113 27,438 169,125 12,429 White River 244 216 54,239 183,082 20,415 Total 15,017 12,688 3,359,466 $18,775,362 1,209,976 THE METHODISTS. 259 10. THE CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS. Dissatisfaction with certain features of the system of polity led a number of ministers and members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, to withdraw and organize a body in which laymen should have an equal voice in church government and local preachers should become pastors. The new church was organized in Georgia in 1852, and called the Congregational Method- ist Church. The first district conference was formed the same year. A number of churches in harmony with the principles of the movement were organized in Georgia, Mississippi, and other States of the South, to which it ha been confined. In 1888 many of the churches and minis- ters went over into the Congregational denomination, which appeared in the South after the war. The system of the Congregational Methodists is not purely congregational. The local church has large pow- ers, but appeals from its decisions may be taken to the district conference, and thence to the State conference, and also to the general conference. These bodies have likewise the power of censure or approval. The district conference may " condemn opinions and practices contrary to the word of truth and holiness," and may cite offending parties for trial, and admonish, rebuke, suspend, or expel from the conference. Ministers and lay members have equal rights and privileges in the local church and all the conferences. The district conference is composed of rep- resentatives from the churches, the State conference of representatives of the district conferences, and the general conference of delegates chosen by the State conferences. District conferences meet semi-annually, State conferences 260 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. annually, and the general conference quadrennially. The ministers are elders ordained after examination and ap- proved by the district conference. The elder, as pastor of a church, presides at its monthly conference. The other officers of a church are class leader, deacon or steward, and clerk. The itinerancy is not in force. In doctrine this branch does not differ from other Methodist bodies. This body has in all 214 organizations, 150 edifices, valued at $41,680, and 8765 communicants. Its chief strength lies in Alabama, where it has 2596 communicants. The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 310, and the average value $278. There are 60 halls, with a seating capacity of 7825. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Alabama Organi- zations. 6c Church Edifices. 59 4 i 28 22 13 4 19 Seating Ca- pacity. 18,575 1,675 550 8,000 5,600 4,400 1,150 6,450 Value of Church Property. $14.050 2,525 250 8,050 Com- muni- cants. 2,596 223 I 79 1,655 9 6 1,341 1,450 196 1,029 Arkansas ... IO Florida 7 Georgia . 2Q .. 9 Illinois ... 4 Mississippi 28 5,400 3,000 7 80 7,625 Missouri 38 Tennessee 7 Texas ... 26 Total 214 150 46,400 $41,680 8,765 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Arkansas Georgia . . Illinois Mississippi 28 Missouri 38 North Alabama . . . Tennessee Texas West Florida . . 10 4 1,675 26 25 7,200 4 28 22 5,600 38 13 4,400 59 53 17,550 7 4 1,150 26 19 6,450 16 10 2,375 $2,525 7,300 5,400 3,000 13,300 780 7,625 223 i,5i7 96 i,34i 1,450 2,281 196 1,029 632 Total 214 150 46,400 $41,680 8,765 THE METHODISTS. 261 II. THE CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS, COLORED. This body consists of congregations of colored members, organized into conferences by presidents of the Congrega- tional Methodist Church, to which it corresponds in all particulars of doctrine, polity, and usage. The only differ- ence between the churches of the two bodies is that they are composed of white and colored persons respectively. Four halls, with a seating capacity of 450, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. ru~ ru .!. Seating Value of Com- STATES. r S a - gg?2 Ca- Church muni- ces - pacity. Property. cants. Alabama 7 5 585 $525 215 Texas 2 . . . . 104 Total 9 5 585 $525 319 12. THE NEW CONGREGATIONAL METHODISTS. This branch originated in Ware County, Ga., in 1881. It was organized by members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, who were aggrieved by a certain action of a quarterly conference of that body, which action they regarded as arbitrary. It has the same doctrines and sub- stantially the same practical system as the Congregational Methodist Church. A number of its churches united with the Congregational denomination in 1888. There are in all 24 organizations, 17 edifices, valued at $3750, and 1059 members, found chiefly in Georgia. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 294 and the average value $214. There are 6 halls, with a seating capacity of 450. 262 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Seating Value of Com- Florida 3 I 300 $150 1 13 Georgia 21 16 4,850 3,600 946 Total 24 17 5,150 $3,750 1,059 13. THE COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. The Colored Methodist Episcopal Church was organized in 1870 of colored members and ministers of the Meth- odist Episcopal Church, South. Before the Civil War the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, did a large evangel- istic work among the negroes. Bishop H. N. McTyeire, of that body, in his " History of Methodism," says : "As a general rule negro slaves received the gospel by Method- ism from the same preachers and in the same churches with their masters, the galleries or a portion of the body of the house being assigned to them. If a separate build- ing was provided, the negro congregation was an append- age to the white, the pastor usually preaching once on Sunday for them, holding separate official meetings with their leaders, exhorters, and preachers, and administering discipline and making return of members for the annual minutes." For the negroes on plantations, who were not privileged to attend organized churches, special missions were begun as early as 1829. In 1845, the year which marks the beginning of the separate existence of the Meth- odist Episcopal Church, South, there were in the Southern conferences of Methodism, according to Bishop McTyeire, 124,000 members of the slave population, and in 1860 about 207,000. THE METHODISTS. 26$ In 1866, after the opening of the South to Northern churches had given the negro members opportunity to join the African Methodist Episcopal, the African Meth- odist Episcopal Zion, and other Methodist bodies, it was found that of the 207,742 colored members which the church, South, had in 1860, only 78,742 remained. The general conference of 1866 authorized these colored mem- bers, with their preachers, to be organized into separate congregations and annual conferences, and the general conference of 1870 appointed two bishops to organize the colored conferences into a separate and independent church. This was done in December, 1870, the new body taking the name " Colored Methodist Episcopal Church." Its rules limited the privilege of membership to negroes. The Colored Methodist Episcopal Church has the same articles of religion, the same form of government, and the same discipline as its parent body. Its bishops are elected for life. One of them, Bishop L. H. Holsey, says that for some years the body encountered strong opposition from colored people because of its relation to the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, but that this prejudice has now almost entirely disappeared. He says a separate organi- zation was made necessary by the change in the relation between master and slave. " The former, though divested of his slaves, carried with him all the notions, feelings, and elements in his religious and social life that characterized his former years. On the other hand, the emancipated slave had but little in common with the former master ; in fact, he had nothing but his religion, poverty, and igno- rance. With social elements so distinct and dissimilar the best results of a common church relation could not be ex- pected," Bishop Holsey declares that the great aim of 264 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the church is (i) to evangelize the negroes, and (2) to educate and elevate them. There are 23 annual conferences, with 129,383 members. It will be noticed that the church is almost entirely con- fined to the South. It is strongest in Georgia, where it has 22,840 members ; Mississippi comes next, with 20, 107 ; Tennessee third, with 1 8,968 ; and Alabama fourth, with 18,940. There are 1759 organizations, with 1653 church edifices, valued at $1,713,366. The average seating capacity of each edifice is 328, and the average value $1036. There are 64 halls, with a seating capacity of 6526. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Seating Ca, pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Alabama .......... 222 220 69,200 $264,625 18,940 Arkansas ......... 116 104 31,050 60,277 5,888 Delaware ......... 6 3 430 1,125 l %7 District of Columbia 5 4 3,500 123,800 939 Florida ........... 36 26 7,000 14*709 1,461 Georgia ........... 266 256 100,495 167,145 22,840 Illinois ............ 2 2 800 1,250 56 Indian Territory ... 13 9 2,850 2,975 291 Kansas ........... 17 15 3,625 14,400 713 Kentucky ......... 91 63 16,600 140,330 6,908 Louisiana ......... 138 131 43,220 134,135 8,075 Maryland ......... 2 2 205 475 44 Mississippi ........ 293 292 72,150 230,290 20,107 Missouri .......... 35 31 5,554 22,140 953 New Jersey ........ 5 3 625 7,5oo 266 North Carolina ____ 26 20 7,725 23,120 2,786 Pennsylvania ...... 6 2 310 1,400 247 South Carolina ---- 34 33 15,045 65,325 3,468 Tennessee ........ 206 205 67,900 258,120 18,968 Texas ............ 222 216 88,330 147,075 14,895 Virginia .......... 18 16 4,850 33> I 5 1 >3S 1 Total ......... 1,759 * 6 53 541,4^4 $1,713,366 129,383 THE METHODISTS. SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. 26 5 CONFERENCES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Alabama 180 I 7 8 53,800 $230,125 16,347 Arkansas 44 44 io,575 23,650 2,152 Central Alabama . . 31 3i 11,900 27,900 2,061 East Texas 147 147 68,200 84,100 io,795 Florida 36 26 7,000 14,709 1,461 Georgia 104 96 43*050 71,300 8,047 Indian Mission .... II 7 2,600 2,675 239 Kentucky 91 63 16,600 H0,330 6,908 Little Rock 75 62 20,725 36,927 3,860 Louisiana 138 131 43,220 134,135 8,075 Mississippi Missouri and Kansas 108 43 no 37 23,100 6,029 94,000 31,040 7,446 1,309 New Jersey 18 9 1,445 io,.325 716 North Carolina 26 20 7,725 23,120 2,786 North Mississippi . . 185 182 49,050 136,290 12,661 South Carolina 34 33 15,045 65,325 3,468 Southeast Missouri and Illinois 12 12 4,350 7,100 430 South Georgia 162 160 57,445 95,845 H,793 Tennessee 9 8 96 30,550 87,270 8,621 Texas 34 34 11,200 14,850 1,700 Virginia 24 21 8,475 157,125 2,318 West Tennessee . . . 118 119 40,450 177,100 10,862 West Texas 40 35 8,930 48,125 2,328 Total 1,759 ', 6 53 541,464 $1,713,366 129,383 14. THE PRIMITIVE METHODIST CHURCH. The Primitive Methodist Church is not a branch of American Methodism, but it came from England, being introduced first into Canada in 1843 an( i tnen mto tne United States. In England the Primitive Methodist Church came into existence in 1812. It was organized by ministers and members of the Wesleyan Methodist Church who believed in camp-meetings and persisted in holding them. The Wesleyan conference declared camp-meetings " highly improper and likely to be productive of consider- 266 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. able mischief." Primitive Methodism differs from Wes- leyan Methodism chiefly in the larger use it makes of the lay element. For many years there were in the United States two annual conferences, the Eastern and the Western. These were separate until 1889, when they united in organizing a general conference. There are now three annual con- ferences, the Eastern, the Pennsylvania, and the Western. Each conference is subdivided into districts, as is the cus- tom in other branches of Methodism. They also have itinerant and local ministers, class leaders, etc. The Primitive Methodists are represented only in eight States, nearly one half of the total of communicants, 4764, being found in Pennsylvania. They have 84 organizations, with 78 edifices, valued at $291,993. The average value of each edifice is $3743, and the average seating capacity is 268. There are 1 1 halls, with a seating capacity of 1670. SUMMARY BY STATES. Illinois Iowa Massachusetts .... New York Ohio Pennsylvania 42 Rhode Island . . . Wisconsin 13 Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 8 7 1,710 $14,800 369 2 3 500 3,150 29 7 6 1,750 40,000 575 5 4 1,750 47,650 496 3 3 660 2,400 69 42 40 n,435 146,025 2,267 4 3 750 12,568 194 13 12 2,375 25,400 765 Total . 84 78 20,930 $291,993 4,764 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Eastern 16 13 Pennsylvania 45 43 Western 23 22 4,250 12,095 4,585 $100,218 148,425 43,350 1,265 2,336 1,163 Total 84 78 20930 $291,993 4,764 THE METHODISTS. 267 15. THE FREE METHODISTS. This body was organized in 1860 at Pekin, N. Y., at a convention of ministers and members who had been ex- pelled or had withdrawn from the Methodist Episcopal Church. The movement arose within the bounds of the Genesee conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church over differences concerning membership in secret societies, other questions of discipline, and the emphasis to be placed in preaching on certain doctrines, particularly sanctification. In the course of the controversy several ministers were tried and expelled from the church on charges of contu- macy. A number of laymen were also excluded. The new organization adopted the discipline of the mother church with important changes. There are no bishops, but general superintendents are elected every four years. District chairmen take the place of presiding elders. Persons are not received on probation simply on the ex- pression of " a desire to flee the wrath to come," but are required to give evidence of conversion. Members are required to " lay aside gold, pearls, and costly array " and dress plainly, and are forbidden to join secret societies or to indulge in the use of intoxicants and tobacco. At- tendance at class-meeting is a condition of membership. Church choirs and the pew system are not approved. Two new numbers were added to the Articles of Religion, one setting forth the doctrine of entire sanctification, which is described as salvation " from all inward sin, from evil thoughts and evil tempers," and as taking place instanta- neously subsequently to justification. The second pertains to future rewards and punishments. There are quarterly, district, annual, and general conferences. Laymen are admitted to all on equal terms with ministers. The aver- 268 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. age seating capacity of the edifices is 266, and their aver- age value $1298. There are 439 halls, with a seating capacity of 48,285. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATUS. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Arkansas 4 2 55 $750 61 California 19 II 1,775 14,000 410 Colorado 22 18 3 ? i75 IO,OOO 203 District of Columbia I 7 Illinois 152 112 32,675 156,050 3,395 Indiana 42 29 8,950 26,200 673 Indian Territory . . . I 12 Iowa III 62 13,829 57,500 2,117 Kansas 78 19 5,500 18,750 1,300 Louisiana 10 4 1,150 1,200 62 Maryland I i 200 700 31 Massachusetts I - 12 Michigan I 9 7 US 33,350 107,815 4,592 Minnesota 41 9 1,425 4,350 529 Mississippi I 2 9 Missouri 19 ii 1,720 7,870 325 Nebraska 37 10 2,925 13,025 486 New Jersey 8 4 1,125 11.275 161 New York 142 114 29,495 243,950 3,75i North Dakota 9 . . . 85 Ohio 54 29 10,300 28,900 897 Oregon 13 6 1, 800 5,400 188 Pennsylvania 46 28 6,950 50,050 1,158 South Dakota 29 3 600 3,600 287 Texas 15 6 1,030 5,500 207 Virginia i i 150 1,000 28 Washington 8 6 1,850 15,700 240 Wisconsin 40 20 4,480 21,500 864 Total 1,102 620 165,004 $805,085 22,110 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. California Central Illinois Colorado Dakota . 19 II i,775 $14,000 410 73 53 13,900 41,300 i, 800 22 18 3,175 10,000 203 31 5 900 5,600 308 THE METHODISTS. 269 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. East Michigan .... 80 38 11,825 $41,050 I ? 792 Genesee 69 6iJ* 16,990 126,450 1,943 Illinois 58 46 14,275 103,200 1,188 Iowa 4 6 3 8,200 26,500 1,003 Kansas 37 10 3,100 12,250 847 Louisiana 15 6 1,700 1,950 152 Michigan 54 39 9>325 33,850 1,168 Minnesota and North Iowa 4i 10 2,164 12,350 609 Missouri 18 ii 1,720 7,870 300 Nebraska ii 2 275 I,20O 171 New York 5 27 6,425 73,875 962 North Indiana 20 12 3,35 11,250 317 North Michigan . . 63 38 12,200 32,915 1,632 North Minnesota . . 27 6 800 750 35i Ohio 54 29 10,300 28,000 897 Oregon and Wash- ington 21 12 3,650 2I,IOO 428 Pittsburg 22 13 3,650 24,350 713 Susquehanna 59 4 6^ 10,855 82,300 i,53o Texas 16 6 1,030 5,500 219 Wabash 43 3 10,100 26,500 763 West Iowa 5* 29 5,240 28,450 868 West Kansas , , . 61 ii 3,600 10,125 672 Wisconsin 40 20 4,480 21,500 864 Total 1,102 620 165,004 $805,085 22,110 1 6. THE INDEPENDENT METHODISTS. These consist of congregations in Maryland, Tennessee, and the District of Columbia, which are not connected with any annual conference. They are members of an association which, however, has no ecclesiastical authority whatever. Each congregation is entirely independent. There is I hall, with a seating capacity of 100. 270 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- sations. Church edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com. muni, cants. District of Columbia I I 175 $175 35 Maryland 17 12 7,OOO 262 ""GO 2,74.7 * o / J^^ "o**-/ Tennessee 1 I CTQ 4 .coo 187 j J v , J\S^l / Total 15 14 7,725 $266,975 2,569 I7 . THE EVANGELIST MISSIONARY CHURCH. This organization of Colored Methodists was formed in 1886 by ministers and members in Ohio who withdrew from the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church for various reasons. It has no creed but the Bible; but, according to its bishop, it inclines in belief to the doctrine that there is but one divine person, Jesus Christ, " in whom dwells all the Godhead bodily." It has 1 1 organizations, in the States of Ohio, Illinois, Michigan, and Wisconsin. Nine halls, with a seating capacity of 2650, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. Organi- Church Se * tin S YS ue f C m " JF TTJ- Ca- Church muni- . pacity. Property. cants. Illinois i .. ... .... 180 Michigan 6 2 850 $1,200 409 Ohio 3 i 200 800 3 14 Wisconsin i . . ... 48 Total ii 3 1,050 $2,000 951 SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL METHODISTS. Alabama 2,271 2,284 620,970 $2,278,988 242,624 Alaska Arizona 23 17 4,700 58,100 656 Arkansas 1,709 i,493 375,622 1,200,842 123,316 California 559 438 123,874 2,575,631 36,874 Colorado 146 117 32,200 1,105,700 10,850 Connecticut 239 235 72,582 2,225,730 30,815 Delaware 247 258 65,940 1,116,125 25,786 THE METHODISTS. 271 SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL METHODISTS. Continued. STATES. Organi- Zcitions. Church Edifices. Searing Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. Dist. of Columbia 62 58 37,925 $1,543,000 16,369 Florida 776 816 180,142 829,551 70,458 Georgia 2,406 2,663 735,033 2,783,267 275,784 Idaho 42 30 5,925 74,200 I,l62 Illinois 2,457 2,229 640,797 7,807,118 189,358 Indiana 1,901 1,832 529,600 4,656,235 179,613 Indian Territory . 351 181 33,no 75,243 11,601 Iowa 1,579 1,387 355,990 3,602,860 122,607 Kansas 1,529 894 219,839 2,230,265 95,78i Kentucky 1,700 1,408 391,635 2,718,518 141,521 Louisiana 810 780 182,525 1,134,992 65,693 Maine 356 290 87,301 1,152,875 23,041 Maryland i,34o 1,324 353,235 5,347,527 123,618 Massachusetts . . . 422 406 163,472 5,39 8 ,825 61,138 Michigan 1,578 1,198 329,907 4,144,427 101,951 Minnesota 591 448 97,800 1,764,493 32,199 Mississippi 1,885 i,935 466,026 1,652,269 164,589 Missouri 2,412 1,888 518,301 4,232,428 162,514 Montana 74 54 11,805 247,850 2,425 Nebraska 738 49 119,303 1,336,475 42,941 Nevada 12 12 2,700 78,800 418 New Hampshire . 134 129 40,505 614,350 12,354 New Jersey 727 707 229,831 5,500,640 96,377 New Mexico 60 42 8,025 107,100 2,360 New York 2,563 2,388 723,349 18,305,200 265,551 North Carolina . . 2,413 2,335 739,577 2,418,984 276,336 North Dakota 140 61 11,100 139,985 4,889 Ohio 2,798 2,713 818,940 9,600,820 272,737 Oklahoma 51 20 4,650 37,550 2,029 Oregon 294 199 44,940 693,275 11,927 Pennsylvania .... 2,536 2,359 732,641 14,476,904 260,388 Rhode Island 52 45 20,335 606,368 7,353 South Carolina . . 1,456 1,709 497,873 1,658,182 251,477 South Dakota . . . 306 148 33,174 384,060 12,116 Tennessee 2,443 2,35i 689,446 3,491,360 223,116 Texas 2,716 1,940 570,328 2,677,391 218,890 Utah 32 29 6,205 223,650 1,055 Vermont 234 200 57,076 765,650 17,527 Virginia 1,737 1,646 410,335 2,910,853 154,693 Washington 239 171 44,6i5 763,175 12,697 West Virginia . . . 1,543 1,097 274,891 1,450,448 85,102 Wisconsin 784 6 7 2 144,693 1,889,200 43,696 Wyoming 16 12 2,390 52,700 912 Total 51.48946,138 12,863,178 $132,140,179 4,589,284 CHAPTER XXX. THE MORAVIANS. THIS is the name by which the members of the Unitas Fratrum are generally known. The Unitas Fratrum, or Unity of Brethren, originated in Germany, and has no connection with the United Brethren in Christ, a denomi- nation which sprang up in this country near the beginning of the present century. The Moravians trace their rise back to the time of Huss. The fruit of the Huss reformation appeared in the National Church of Bohemia. The Bohemian Brethren were an organization formed within the Bohemian Church, pledged to take the Bible as their only rule of faith and practice and maintain a Scriptural discipline. The Bohemian Brethren were persecuted and their organization was overthrown in Bohemia and Moravia, but it was resuscitated in 1722-35, among a colony of refugees from Bohemia and Moravia, settled on the estate of Count Zinzendorf in Berthelsdorf, Saxony. There the colony built the town of Herrnhut, which became the center of the Renewed Brethren. The first Moravians who came to the United States set- tled in Georgia in 1735, the year when the first bishop of the Renewed Church was consecrated. The colony left 272 THE MORAVIANS. 273 Georgia five years later and founded Bethlehem, in Penn- sylvania. At Bethlehem, and also at Nazareth and Lititz, in the same State, Moravian Church settlements were formed. "The lands were the property of the church, and the farms and the various departments of mechanical industry were stocked by it and worked for its benefit. In return the church provided the inhabitants with all the necessaries of life. Whoever had private means retained them." There was, however, no common treasury, and the settlements did not adopt a communal life. The economical system was abolished in 1762, having lasted twenty years. The Brethren, however, continued to main- tain the church system of communal government until 1844-56, when it disappeared. This system, in a modi- fied form, is still maintained in Germany. The Unity of Brethren consists of three provinces, the German, British, and American. All are under a central government, the seat of which is in Herrnhut, Germany. There is a general synod, which meets once in ten years. It consists of delegates from each of the provinces and also from the various foreign mission fields, and is empowered " to consult and legislate upon those matters which are of general import." It decides as to all questions of doc- trine, all essential points of the liturgy, all fundamental rules of discipline, conditions of membership, nomination and appointment of bishops, etc. In the interim between its meetings it is represented by the Unity's Elders' Con- ference, which is a sort of executive committee. Each province has a synod of its own, which legislates for and controls provincial affairs. Bishops, presbyters, and deacons are recognized in the ministry of the Brethren. Bishops are general, not dio- 274 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. ' cesan, in character. They are appointed by the general synod or under its authority. The American Province has the right to nominate those for this country. Bishops are members of the general synod and also of provincial synods. They are chosen almost invariably to sit on provincial boards and in the Unity's Elders' Conference. They have the exclusive right to ordain to the ministry. Deacons are those who assist in preaching the gospel, administer- ing the sacraments, and other church services. When deacons are appointed to preside over congregations they are ordained as presbyters. The lot is not now used in the selection of bishops and appointments to office. Formerly it was used in the ap- pointment of ministers and in connection with marriage. Marriage by lot was abolished by the general synod in 1818, and it is long since it was used in the United States in the appointment of ministers. In public worship a liturgy is used. In addition to pre- scribed forms for baptism, the Lord's Supper, confirmation, ordination, etc., there is a litany to be used every Sunday morning; also special liturgical services for ecclesiastical festivals. Love-feasts are held preparatory to the Lord's Supper. The Moravians accept the Scriptures as the only rule of faith and practice. They hold that it is not for them to " define what Scripture has left undefined, or to contend about mysteries," such as the Holy Trinity and the sacra- ments, "which are impenetrable to human understanding." They emphasize the doctrine of the " total depravity of human nature " ; the love of God in the gift of his Son as the Redeemer of the world ; the real Godhead and man- hood of Christ; the atonement and satisfaction made by THE MORAVIANS. 275 Christ as the ground for forgiveness of sins ; the work of the Holy Ghost in convicting of sin, inspiring faith in Christ, and bearing witness of adoption as children of God ; the fruits of faith as shown in willing obedience to God's commandments. Christ is the center of Moravian theol- ogy, and his death is proclaimed as " made of God unto us wisdom and righteousness and justification and redemp- tion." The Moravians have 94 organizations, scattered among seventeen States and the Indian and Alaska Territories. The total of members is 11,781. Of these, 4308 are in Pennsylvania, 1734 in North Carolina, and 1477 in Wis- consin. In no other State are there as many as 900. Half of the total valuation of church property, $681,250, is reported for the 24 edifices in Pennsylvania. The average seating capacity of the 114 edifices returned for the de- nomination is 277, the average value $5975 ; 4 halls, with a seating capacity of 715, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Alaska Organi- zations. 2 Church Edifices. 2 Scaring Ca- pacity. IOO Value of Church Property. 776 3 850 13,900 1 88 7,oio 105,250 2,460 18 7,650 72,000 2,619 18 4,700 113,850 1,360 64 25,045 1,243,324 8,407 23 1 6,925 104,900 3,197 7,610 136,850 1,970 35 13,359 364,050 4,745 4 1,050 17,300 152 6 1,500 27,200 189 10 i,545 20,825 250 36 13,925 283,800 6,169 56 16,010 233,900 5,704 35 I5,76o 473,3oo 5,569 10 2,575 85,550 39 24,555 1,536,927 17)170 So 23,425 1,383,950 8,018 34 11,675 135,800 4,487 48 12,235 H7,35o 3,775 26 6,605 27,450 1,585 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 28 5 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. Carlisle Catawba Cayuga Cedar Rapids .... Central Dakota . . Champlain Chemung Cherokee Nation. Chester Chicago Chickasaw Chillicothe Chippewa Choctaw Cincinnati Clarion Cleveland Columbia Columbus Council Bluffs . . . Crawfordsville . . . Dakota Dayton Denver Des Moines Detroit Dubuque Duluth East Florida East Oregon .... Ebenezer Elizabeth Emporia Erie Fairfield Fargo Flint Fort Dodge Fort Wayne Freeport Genesee Geneva Grand Rapids . . . 52 35 2 3 36 33 20 22 28 46 73 22 % 32 61 48 26 19 29 52 57 20 39 21 54 43 36 22 15 II 3 2 H 40 38 42 73 27 32 22 23 17 68 26 37 20 25 ?! 58 72 12 31 2O 46 34 24 34 48 58 19 43 52 47 % 14 13 47 58 3 7 o 18 I 4 61 26 32 22j 29 16 Seating Value of Com- Ca- Church muni- pacity. Property. cants. 21,779 $775,700 7,751 8,350 25,250 2,242 10,130 386,000 4,453 11,175 2l6,250 3,422 3,375 41,950 1,242 7,102 236,000 2,159 7,650 225,300 2,33i 2,867 14,800 727 19,515 544,700 7,207 37,935 1,839,250 I5,3o6 2,650 2O,OOO 558 10,225 127,300 3,836 4,025 102,975 i,346 3,286 11,700 641 24,418 1,186,500 9,394 14,985 206,250 4,588 17,635 871,250 6,721 7,060 176,000 2,112 11,750 282,700 3,623 n,903 183,400 4,066 17,045 322,900 5,757 2,475 20,690 1,083 16,465 600,300 7,596 4,255 240,250 2,502 14,830 225,325 4,265 22,320 1,056,100 8,488 8,500 138,100 2,979 3,i95 49,700 1,048 3,550 296,500 589 3,ooo 33,ooo 543 8,725 232,900 2,624 2i,734 793,000 7,782 14,790 207,650 6,353 25,925 584,950 9,415 14,000 86,750 3,359 3,415 41,800 1,071 8,870 116,075 2,286 14,685 235,850 4,824 9,910 308,300 3,750 10,644 261,000 4,057 7,485 200,150 3,184 12,430 416,800 4,896 5,575 115,800 i,936 286 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. PRESBYTERIES. rgam- Church Gunnison 1 1 Hastings 52 Highland 25 Holston 30 Hudson 43 Huntingdon 72 Huron 20 Indianapolis 35 Iowa 41 Iowa City 41 Jersey City 31 Kalamazoo 21 Kansas City 41 Kearney 36 Kingston 21 Kittanning 50 Knox 16 Lacka wanna 93 Lacrosse 10 Lake Superior ... 20 Lansing 21 Larned 58 Lehigh 46 Lima 33 Logansport 42 Long Island 26 Los Angeles 69 Louisville 29 Lyons 18 McClelland 17 Madison 40 Mahoning 31 Mankato 35 Marion 28 Mattoon 44 Maumee 38 Milwaukee 28 Monmouth 47 Monroe 19 Montana 23 Morris and Orange 41 Muncie 24 Muskogee 9 Nassau 24 'Vii-_.Vt Seating Value of Com- /nurcn Hifir^c Ca- Church muni- uinces. pacity. Property. cants. 12 2,545 $70,700 628 19 4,170 39,710 1,972 21 6,530 111,225 2,26l 26 5,425 41,650 973 48 16,860 479,500 5,910 92 30,325 676,550 9,907 22 7,625 2I4,IOO 2,598 38 14,205 482,100 6,198 41 13,700 224,225 4,212 41 11,388 157,050 3,6l7 40 17,880 978,700 6,179 20 7,030 163,000 2,465 39 10,175 280,200 4,092 23 5,440 69,400 1,720 16 4,885 88,720 1,105 52 18,170 278,080 7,159 9 3,000 13,850 1,370 98 33,U2 I, III, 800 10,936 ii 2,250 63,000 77 6 21 4,5i5 128,750 1,441 20 5,815 175,500 2,552 37 9,660 l8l,6oO 2,494 58 20,365 657,550 6,266 30 9,455 238,700 3,729 38 11,850 273,100 4,100 37 10,527 199,950 3,431 57 14,766 448,900 5,203 26y 2 9,665 399,725 2,808 21 7,430 161,345 3,H3 13 3,365 15,150 851 43 9,775 I90,8OO 3,H3 33 11,950 422,900 5,484 30 6,624 85,570 2,013 28 7,995 99,000 2,678 43/2 12,130 H3,30o 3,7oo 35 13,985 334,3oo 3,966 27K 9,349 390,200 3,228 61 20,530 39i,75o 5,877 22 8,325 195,911 2,371 18 4,150 88,000 1,220 59 22,615 1,103,600 8,826 23 6,640 140,500 2,609 9 1,625 8,188 420 35 10,215 255,700 3,085 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 287 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. PK.SBYTKRIES. Nebraska City ... 55 Neosho ......... 64 New Albany ..... 54 Newark ......... 29 New Brunswick!. . 35 Newcastle ....... 50 Newton ......... 38 New York ....... 54 Niagara ......... 20 Niobrara ........ 38 North River ..... 28 North Texas ____ 17 Northumberland . 46 Olympia ........ 32 Omaha ......... 47 Oregon ......... 45 Osborne ........ 43 Otsego .......... 26 Ottawa ......... 23 Ozark ........... 35 Palmyra ........ 33 Pembina ........ 46 Peoria .......... 38 Petoskey ........ 19 Philadelphia ..... 33 Philadelphia Cen- tral ........... 38 Philadelphia North ........ 44 Pittsburg ........ 6 1 Platte ........... 53 Portsmouth ..... 34 Pueblo .......... 30 Puget Sound ..... 34 Red River ...... 22 Redstone ....... 34 Rio Grande ..... 15 Rochester ....... 45 Rock River ...... 36 Sacramento ..... 33 Saginaw ........ 31 Saint Clairsville . . 44 Saint Lawrence . . 30 Saint Louis ..... 49 Seating Value of Com- Edifkes. Ca- pacity. Church Property. muni- cants. 47 II,96l $205,600 3,993 53 14,215 149,750 4,724 63 18,355 253,900 4,856 44 2I,90O 1,557,820 9,662 53 21,800 865,800 8,024 63 21,470 936,100 6,550 ol 20,258 48,350 385,530 8,628,000 5,874 23,873 21 7,825 224,700 2,984 2 5X 4,350 37,900 1,188 35 13,040 535,500 5,528 13 2,070 27,800 731 52 17,278 588,500 5,927 21 5,700 154,400 1,407 40 8, 9 80 223,600 3,286 40 9,297 358,800 2,960 23^ 3,844 45,600 981 29 9,420 231,600 2,992 21 6,415 97,600 2,042 2 9 7,915 116,750 2,113 30 7,745 85,700 2,094 20 4,105 53,725 1,608 41 14,295 351,800 4,518 15 3,415 44,700 746 42 36,925 2,628,OOO 13,344 46 35,280 2,470,500 17,600 I 8 63 51 31 23 23 17 48 5 57 36 23,135 29,355 13,455 12,050 5,970 5,225 2,950 32 45 32 48 840 22,525 11,220 6,260 9,385 15,185 12,910 16,525 1,059,800 1,603,900 141,500 182,900 205,800 122,325 32,200 293,850 19,100 932,400 221,000 145,625 204,300 229,600 323,500 724,550 8,450 14,092 3,132 3,437 1,886 1,510 816 4,447 392 10,565 1,367 2,611 6,219 3,978 6,011 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. PRESBYTERIES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Saint Paul 6 4 6 9 23,419 $I,047 ? 600 8,391 San Francisco . . . 35 31 I3>17<> 786,500 5,178 San Jose 24 21 5,430 110,250 1,902 Santa Fe 24 12 1,975 26,575 88 3 Schuyler 42 44 12,172 227,OOO 3,922 Shenango 26 29 10,915 179,750 5,270 Solomon 48 32 7,155 90,025 2,551 Southern Dakota . 28 23 4,151 43,800 1,169 Southern Oregon . 13 10 2,525 28,700 538 Southern Virginia 12 ii 2,690 15,075 522 South Florida . . . J 9 14 2,500 25,500 453 Spokane 15 n 2,110 50,650 639 Springfield 36 38^ 13,645 370,650 4 ; 463 Steuben 26 26^ 8,710 247,400 3,242 Steubenville 61 64 22,875 351,250 7,557 Stockton 20 15 3,900 80,000 891 Syracuse 42 43 16,985 766,400 6,399 Topeka 49 43 13,735 293,010 4,686 Transylvania .... 27 21 6,655 H5,750 1,485 Trinity 18 14 3,055 31,200 791 Troy 44 53 19,375 8l2,IOO 7,980 Union 32 35 9,125 90,500 2,464 Utah 21 32 5,330 218,975 753 Utica 47 51 20,158 715,450 7,410 Vincennes 32 34 10,913 300,900 3,483 Walla Walla .... 12 13 2,550 24,850 773 Washington 38 39 '7,355 428,400 7,4o6 Washington City. 27 33 13,775 948,500 5,558 Waterloo 35 33 8,842 122,200 2,583 Wellsboro 16 18 4,970 89,200 1,059 Westchester 36 49 16,750 1,173,100 6,852 West Jersey 47 67 22,640 622,900 6,535 Westminster .... 29 42 14,805 4OI,OOO 5,Hi West Virginia . . . 29 25 6,305 111,200 1,696 White River 7 4 1,100 5,525 231 White Water .... 37 40^ 15,225 257,200 4,7H Winnebago 37 38 9,405 140,425 2,722 Winona 25 23 4,273 82,IOO 1,490 Wood River 9 7 1,050 27,900 150 Wooster 39 37 n,730 151,400 4,54i Yadkin 38 37 io,745 30,980 2,55i Zanesville 46 48 16,275 252,000 5,408 Total 6,717 6,664 2,225,044 $74,455,200 788,224 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 289 2. THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. The body owes its existence to a revival which began among the Presbyterian churches within the bounds of the Presbytery of Transylvania, Ky., in 1800. The awakening was first manifested in the congregation of the Rev. James McGready, at Gasper River, Logan County, and soon ex- tended throughout the Cumberland Valley, in Kentucky and Tennessee. Existing congregations were enlarged and new congregations organized, and there being a lack of regular ministers to supply all the pulpits, men were received from the laity and licensed by the presbytery, without the full literary qualifications required. Some of the ministers looked upon the revival with disfavor, and opposed the licensing and ordaining of laymen to preach, and members of the revival party were cited to appear before the synod to answer to a complaint that the Cum- berland Presbytery, which had been formed out of the Transylvania Presbytery, and to which they then mostly belonged, had committed irregularities. The synod ulti- mately decided to dissolve the Cumberland Presbytery, suspend some of its ministers, and attach its ministers and members to the Transylvania Presbytery. The outcome of the matter was the organization of an independent pres- bytery in 1810, which was called the Cumberland Presby- tery. The new body grew rapidly, and was divided into three presbyteries in 1813. The same year the Cumber- land Synod was constituted. The synod authorized an expression of dissent from the teaching of the Westminster Confession as to reprobation, a limited atonement, infant salvation, and the calling of the elect only. The new church was rapidly extended. In 1822 it had 46 ordained 290 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. ministers; in 1827, 114. Two years later a general as- sembly was constituted. In polity, the Cumberland Church is distinctively Pres- byterian, differing little from other Presbyterian branches. Its doctrines are embodied in a confession of faith, consist- ing of twenty- eight articles. It follows the Westminster Confession except as to the doctrines of the decrees. It is claimed that it represents the medium between Calvinis- tic and Arminian theology. It acknowledges the sover- eignty of God, and declares the free agency of man. The atonement of Christ was made for all mankind, but only those who yield to the influences of the Spirit, which are coextensive with the atonement, will be saved. The sal- vation of those who thus yield is certain, because both divine and human agency cooperate to that end The elect are those who believe on the Son, and the date of election is the beginning of regeneration and adoption that is, when men are regenerated they are elected to eternal life, and will finally persevere, not by virtue of God's election alone, but by the concurrent choice of both God and the believer. No truly regenerated man will ever finally fall away. Grace is not "irresistible." It may be accepted or rejected. If accepted, it is the cause of elec- tion ; if rejected, of reprobation. Election is therefore not unconditional, either to honor or dishonor. The divine decrees are regarded as immutable, but not as universal. The Cumberland Church 4s not represented in many of the Northern States. Its chief strength lies in the States of the border. In Tennessee it has 39,477 members; in Missouri, 23,990; in Texas, 22,297; anc * m Kentucky, 15,458. In these four States three fifths of the member- ship of the church is found. The whole number of organ- THE PRESBYTERIANS. 291 izations is 2791; church edifices, 2024; seating capacity, 669,507 ; value of church property, $3,5 15, 5 1 1 ; members, 164,940. The average seating capacity of church edifices is 330 and the average value $1751. There are 536 halls t with a seating capacity of 84,588. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- Church zations. Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Alabama ... I 5 8 137 41,931 $187,705 7,390 Arkansas ... 300 178 57,735 158,250 12,282 California 37 29 1 A 7,100 69,450 1,496 Colorado 5 5 980 19,300 231 Florida 6 i 20O 200 88 Georgia 15 12 3,300 8,550 598 Illinois ... 198 183 58,960 313,985 Indiana 42 53 18,075 l6o,700 4,826 Indian Territory 53 30 8,550 11,645 1,229 Iowa 24 23 5,650 34,550 1,167 Kansas 68 25 6,350 55,300 2,386 Kentucky ... 213 185 65,350 254,600 15,458 Louisiana 23 16 5,300 12,050 868 Mississippi 135 116 36,409 108,650 6,353 Missouri - 393 271 98,096 571,363 23,990 Nebraska 7 4 79 10,000 416 Ohio 22 22 6,600 60,500 2,602 Oregon 23 10 3,365 22,200 897 Pennsylvania . . . 52 48^ 18,050 257,500 6,210 Tennessee ... 529 464 149,471 745,605 39,477 Texas ... 476 2O5 > 75,395 436,108 22,297 Washington ii 4X 15,300 470 West Virginia. . i i 300 2,000 32 Total . . . 2,791 2 ,024 669,507 ! 3,5I5,5H 164,940 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. PKESBYTERIES. Alabama 27 24 6,925 $18,380 1,081 Albion ... 16 17 5,075 19,785 1,299 Allegheny Anderson 19 28 17 27 4,900 10,950 52,400 33,700 i,576 1,867 Arkansas 39 21 7,200 30,500 2,139 Atchison 7 *y* 750 3,200 249 292 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. PRESBYTERIES. Athens Bacon Bartholomew .... Bell Bonham Buffalo Gap Burrow California Charlotte Chattanooga .... Cherokee Chillicothe Choctaw Colesburg Colorado Corsicana Cumberland Dallas Davis Decatur East Louisiana . . . East Tennessee . . Eden Elk Ewing, Ark Ewing, 111 Florida Foster Georgia Greenville Gregory Guadalupe Guthrie Hopewell Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky King Kirksville Knoxville Lebanon . . Organi- zations. Church Edifices. seating pacity. II 12 3,600 11 II 20 6,400 6,500 25 17 4,625 27 nX 3,675 15 3 1,000 31 21 7,350 15 14/2 3,150 34 28 8,600 39 23^ 7,000 15 4 1,300 28 *7 / 5,175 24 24 6,850 6 6 1,200 19 6> 1,650 33 16 7,800 22 7,675 23 15^ 5,450 15 I 4/ 3,925 23 20 6,100 10 8 2,300 27 21 7,850 10 4 800 53 50^ 17,685 30 28 12,000 27 2 7X 7,050 6 /2 200 24 7,675 21 8 4,850 23 9 2,900 30 i 800 27 9 850 58 19 6,100 44 39 12,000 23 16 6,700 19 26/ 2 9,125 ii 12 2,600 2 3 12 2,300 16 12 3,6oo 43 12 2,650 3i 23 6,740 33 28^ 7,200 42 42 13,650 Value of Church Property. $22,400 32,800 6,750 14,100 24,150 5,750 21,950 30,400 23,265 56,300 5,550 18,613 4,945 14,600 10,900 31,500 15,800 46,400 28,050 36,400 3,250 37,250 10,500 80,250 22,700 26,900 200 45,200 12,450 1 1, 800 8,608 16,550 31,950 48,850 10,550 118,500 13,150 24,300 29,900 18,450 31,850 45,050 144,800 Com- muni- cants. I,O22 9 66 911 1,158 1,485 788 1,032 485 i,354 2,139 466 i,443 446 1,642 2,158 i,777 1,261 1,770 319 2,033 33i 5,713 1,814 2,684 88 2,015 908 746 998 952 2,250 3,450 1,141 2,767 544 83i 1,262 i,574 1,784 2,162 4.592 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 293 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. PRESBYTERIES. Lexington Organi- zations. 6c Church Edifices. CT Seating Ca- pacity. 17 78l Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 4,220 Little River 2! D 1 -3 gco I I.OCO I,OO2 Losran 41 1 1 IOO c6 7OO Louisiana IO 7" 2600 77OO ' 2 McGee . . . 7O 23 71 IOO 2 1 06 McG ready .... 18 c 6;6 I7.7OO ^,iyu I O78 McLin McMinnviile Mackinaw 16 J7 '3 IT. 5,500 9,500 14,250 48, loo 7C 8OO 794 2,055 1.247 Madison 4O 36 7.2C.O J5,ow\j 2O 7OO 2,4C7 Marshall Mayfield 23 70 15 2Q 4,825 I I,4OO 43,600 22 7OO 978 2, IOO Memphis 2C 8 460 IOC COO I 744 Miami Mississippi Morgan Mound Prairie . . . Muskingum ..... Nebraska 7 27 H 28 4 7 7 25 17 17 3 4 2,000 5,350 6,450 4,450 1,000 7QO 28,000 6,150 20,500 13,700 IO,IOO IO OOO 1,271 929 1,242 1,178 309 416 Neosho 26 7, ICQ 16 QCO 1,188 New Hope New Lebanon . . _ Nolin 48 32 27 43 30 17 17,956 15,600 6.1OO 45,000 89,100 8 coo 2,540 2,735 1,477 Obion 4.7 7C l6,8oo 41 600 7., 7, 17 Oregon Ouachita Owensboro 9 15 IO 1,500 2,385 4, coo 6,400 2,425 469 1,770 Oxford 26 22 6.QOO 36,550 I,IC4 Ozark 71 21 6,QCO 28,800 1,027 Parsons Pennsylvania .... Platte 2O 23 CQ 4 72 1, 800 8,850 1 1,4.00 5,900 119,100 47 7, CO 733 2,755 2,287 Princeton 16 1C 7, CCQ 2C,7CO 1,568 Red Oak 77 C,CQO 6l,4OO 2,048 Red River 12 2I,3OO 1,610 Republican Valley 7 205 Richland . ... CQ 58 13,51 1 C7.I7C 4,i;8 Robert Donnell . . Rocky Mountain . Rushville Sacramento ..... Saint Louis Salem . 43 5 ii 8 2 IK 38 5 9 7 2 7*A 11,500 980 3,400 2,200 1,400 2,7*0 49,575 19,300 14,700 19,300 80,000 7,200 ^ 3 2,148 231 540 4i5 305 6cc 294 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. PRESBYTERIES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Searing Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Salt River 33 23 8,250 $55,550 2,840 Sangamon 26 26 6,710 50,400 1,575 San Jacinto 8 3 800 I5>550 215 San Saba 18 6 1,850 13,450 594 Searcy 30 16 5,000 21,900 1,207 Sparta 44 34 16,765 27,665 3,583 Springfield _ 19 13 2,575 29,200 1,095 Springville ...... Talladega 3 29 30 18 9>55o 4>35o 83,900 16,350 1,419 1,169 Tehuacana 16 7X 2,920 9,400 818 Texas 16 16 6,900 15,550 726 Trinity 15 ii 4,950 11,850 809 Tulare J4 8 i,75o 19,750 596 Union ii ii 4,600 88,000 1,911 Vandalia 19 19 6,800 60,000 1,117 Wabash 9 10 2,500 21,700 817 Waco IS 10 2,800 9,600 791 Walla Walla 17 7 2,415 21,300 742 Washington 23 6 1,300 7,600 905 West Iowa 7 5 1,850 6,800 238 West Plains 12 6 2,600 6,000 362 West Prairie 21 9 3,075 8,800 684 White River 35 27^ 8,800 11,925 1,178 Wichita 19 4^ 2,000 11,300 728 Willamette 8 4 1,000 9,800 360 Yazoo . . 20 19 5,534 12,650 1,067 Total 2,791 2,024 669,507 $3,5I5,5H 164,940 3. THE CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, COLORED. This body was organized in May, 1 869, at Murfreesboro, Tenn., under the direction of the general assembly of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church. It was constituted of colored ministers and members who had been connected with that church. Its first presbytery, the Huntsville, was formed in 1870, its first synod, the Tennessee, in 1871, and THE PRESBYTERIANS. 295 its general assembly in 1874. It has the same doctrinal symbol as the parent body, and the same system of gov- ernment and discipline, differing only in race. It has 23 presbyteries, and is represented in nine States and one Territory. Of its 224 organizations, 34 only wor- ship in buildings which they do not own. There are 12,956 communicants, and the total value of the church property is $195,826, making an average of $1070 to each edifice. The average seating capacity is 285. There are 34 halls, with a seating capacity of 3570. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Alabama , Organi- zations. 44 Church Edifices. 4 3 4 9 72 22 Seating Ca- pacity. 9,574 1,300 650 7,730 950 3,425 24,125 6,160 Value of Church Property. $26,200 Com- muni- cants. 3,104 190 1,421 2 7 8 471 100 5,202 1,740 Arkansas . . . 2 Illinois 7 5,375 15,000 31,645 17,900 6 Kentucky -?6 Mississippi .... 4. Missouri , . . . IO Oklahoma . . . 4 Tennessee , 81 88,660 9,221 Texas Total 224 183 52,139 $195,826 12,956 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. PRESBYTERIES. Alabama Angelina 7 5 1,850 $4,150 2 a Co 925 A -1C Arkansas 2 ,75 *)3}^ T-J> 2C.C. Bowling Green .... Brazos River 5 4 7 950 2 I7O 6,600 2,8o6 Z 5 365 712 Cumberland 13 IO 2.7CO 7.OIO /H4 030 East Texas 14, IO 2,24.0 7,Q7C CO? Elk River II 3,7OO IO, IOO 3VJ 62C. Farmington Florence 14, 7 14. 2,625 8,960 IO.3CO T"3 670 714. Green River. . 8 7 I 680 810 I v 8,-i2<; 70,775 iyw 1,784. Total 224 183 52,139 $195,826 12,956 4. THE WELSH CALVINISTIC METHODIST CHURCH. Historically this body is a part of the general Methodist movement of which the two Wesleys and Whitefield were the leaders in Great Britain. Doctrinally it is Calvinistic, its confession of faith being similar to that of Westminster. Until 1811 the Calvinistic Methodists in Wales were con- nected with the Church of England, as the followers of Wesley in England had been. Since that date they have been a distinct denomination. The first Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church in this country was organized in 1826 in Remsen, N. Y. Four years later a presbytery was constituted. A general as- sembly, which meets once in three years, was organized in 1869. The church system is very similar to that of the Presbyterian churches, with which it affiliates. There are six synods, as follows : Synod of New York and Vermont, Synod of Ohio, Synod of Pennsylvania, Synod of Wiscon- sin, Synod of Minnesota, and the Western Synod. THE PRESBYTERIANS. 297 There are 1 9 presbyteries. The number of organizations is 187, with 12,722 communicants. The average seating capacity of the churches is 235, and their average value $3303. There are 14 halls, with a seating capacity of 1266. The Welsh are, of course, the constituency of the church, and the Welsh language is used in its services and in the proceedings of its ecclesiastical judicatories. SUMMARY BY STATES. Colorado I Illinois i Iowa 8 Kansas 5 Minnesota 13 Missouri 6 Nebraska 7 New York 28 Ohio 31 Pennsylvania 34 South Dakota 6 Vermont 6 Wisconsin 41 Church Edifices. I 7 4 13 4 28 34 33 4 5 52 Seating Ca- pacity. 200 700 1,220 850 3,705 555 780 6,370 8,050 10,000 730 M75 10,110 Value of Church Property. $8,000 2O,OOO 7,650 3,650 34,500 2,500 6,800 153,700 4,200 15,500 114,500 Com- muni- cants. I 5 6 348 H5 1,166 154 267 1,789 2,463 2,461 306 i 31 2,641 Total 187 190 44,445 $625,875 12,722 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. PRESBYTERIES. Columbus 12 12 3,460 $69,875 1,242 Dodgeville 5 7 1,525 17,800 271 Eastern New York and Vermont 8 8 1,825 26,500 701 First Kansas 5 4 850 3,650 115 First Minnesota 10 10 2,555 22,500 766 Jackson n 14 2,770 18,600 855 Lacrosse 3 3 550 5,200 166 Lime Spring 5 4 1,210 12,800 465 Long Creek 6 6 1,160 6,850 283 Missouri 6 4 555 2,500 154 298 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. PRESBYTERIES. Nebraska New York City North Pennsylvania. Oneida 25 Pittsburg 12 South Dakota Southern Pennsyl- vania Waukesha 13 Welsh Prairie . . Total 187 190 44,445 $625,875 12,722 Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 8 5 980 $14,800 423 i i 550 70,000 350 23 21 7,111 98,900 1,707 25 24 5,i7o 62,300 1,169 12 13 3,270 6l,700 721 6 4 730 4,200 306 7 7 i,439 l6,20O 399 13 15 3,495 66,900 i,309 21 28 5,240 44,600 1,320 5. THE UNITED PRESBYTERIANS. This body is not historically connected with the United Presbyterian Church of Scotland, though it was formed in a similar way and of similar elements. The Scottish body was organized in 1847 of Secession or Associate Burgher, and Relief Presbyterians. The American branch was con- stituted in 1858 of Associate and Associate Reformed Presbyterians. The Associate Presbyterians included both Burghers and Secession Presbyterians, and the Associate Reformed, Associate and Reformed Presbyterians. All these divisions were brought to the United States by Scotch immigrants. In 1858 most of the Associate and Associate Reformed Presbyterians agreed to unite, and the United Presbyterian Church in North America was the result. A number of each of the bodies, however, re- fused to enter the union, and hold still a separate existence. The United Presbyterian Church accepts the Westmin- ster Confession of Faith and catechisms as its doctrinal THE PRESBYTERIANS. 299 standards, modifying somewhat the chapters on the power of civil magistrates. Accompanying these standards as a part of the basis of union was a "Judicial Testimony," declaring the sense in which these symbols were received. It consisted of eighteen declarations, including one against human slavery, another against all secret oath-bound soci- eties as " inconsistent with the genius and spirit of Chris- tianity " and forbidden to church members, another opposed to extending the " communion in sealing ordinances " to those refusing adherence to the church's profession, sub- jection to its government and discipline, or abandonment of fellowship with those not in sympathy with the church's position ; also another that it is the " will of God " that the songs contained in the Book of Psalms be sung, and these only, " to the exclusion of the devotional composi- tions of uninspired men," in public and private worship. In government and discipline the church is similar to other Presbyterian churches. It has presbyteries, synods, and a general assembly. There are 56 presbyteries, not including three in foreign lands one each in Canada, India, and Egypt. The num- ber of organizations is 866, with 832 church edifices, val- ued at $5,408,084, and 94,402 communicants. In 1859, the year after the church was organized, it had 55,547 communicants. It has gained, therefore, in thirty-one years, 38,855 communicants, or about seventy per cent. The average seating capacity of its church edifices is 318, and their average value $6500. There are 50 halls, with a seating capacity of 5930. 3OO RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Searing Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. California 13 10 2,400 $129,500 I,2O2 Colorado 5 5 1,450 55,500 537 Connecticut i i 500 10,000 184 Illinois 62 61 18,363 231,300 6,529 Indiana 29 29 7,885 92,850 2,542 Iowa IOI 98 25,960 274,200 7,769 Kansas 58 48 11,605 127,350 3,669 Maryland i i 500 25,000 171 Massachusetts 7 7 2,600 65,000 i,i35 Michigan 14 n 2,850 21,600 646 Minnesota i 12 Missouri H 14 3,900 104,200 1, 068 Nebraska New Jersey 3 o 1 5,160 2,175 95,429 98,500 2,172 685 New York 65 62 25,516 707,400 9,719 North Dakota i i 100 1, 600 Ohio 1.36 136 43,132 697,550 14,710 Oregon 5 5 1,330 24,800 412 Pennsylvania 281 283 102,404 2,552,450 39,204 Rhode Island i i 400 15,000 22O South Dakota 4 2 200 1,700 59 Tennessee 7 6 1,300 6,000 465 Vermont 3 3 900 8,000 219 Washington 3 525 7,4oo 103 West Virginia 6 6 1,730 45,300 530 Wisconsin 7 8 1,413 io,455 432 Total 866 832 264,298 $5,408,084 94,402 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. PRESBYTERIES. Albany Allegheny Argyle Arkansas Valley Beaver Valley . . Big Spring Boston Brookville Butler Caledonia Cedar Rapids. . . Chartiers Chicago 8 31 12 22 23 10 8 18 32 H ii 17 9 8 30 12 16 23 12 8 15 32 13 10 17 9 3,050 13,205 6,250 8,110 3,365 3,000 4,275 10,330 4,525 2,685 6,580 2,600 $77,000 443,2oo 108,000 30,600 100,800 57,800 80,000 31,800 161,400 i39,3oo 45,000 133,200 58,000 5,856 2,268 977 3,214 1,201 1,355 3,748 2,273 834 2,745 972 THE PRESBYTERIANS. 301 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. PRESBYTERIES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Searing Ca- pacity. Chillicothe 7 6 2,250 Cleveland n 9 3,130 College Springs .... 24 23 6,515 Colorado 5 5 1,450 Concordia 12 9 1,690 Conemaugh 18 19 6,370 Delaware 20 19 6,121 Des Moines ....... 35 33 7,460 Detroit 13 10 2,600 First Ohio n 13 4,900 Frankfort 17 17 5,631 Garnett 17 16 4,240 Illinois Central ii 10 2,500 Illinois Southern ... 21 21 7,105 Indiana n n 2,850 Indiana Northern .. n 10 2,185 Iowa Northwestern . 6 5 1,165 Kansas City 1 1 1 1 3,240 Keokuk 17 18 5,800 Lake 26 27 7,7*3 Le Claire 10 10 2,410 Los Angeles 7 5 750 Mansfield 15 15 4,255 Mercer 13 14 4,875 Monmouth 15 15 4,958 Monongahela 33 31 14,045 Muskingum 27 29 9,315 New York 18 17 8,245 Omaha 24 18 3, 170 Oregon 8 8 1,855 Pawnee 17 n 2,530 Philadelphia 15 16 8,180 Princeton 9 10 3, 100 Rock Island n n 3, no San Francisco 6 5 1,650 Sidney 17 16 4,170 Steubenville 22 22 6,887 Tennessee 7 6 1,3 Vermont 3 3 900 Westmoreland 31 33 10,125 Wheeling 19 19 6,255 Wisconsin 7 8 1,413 Xenia 13 13 4,400 Value of Church Property. $10,000 65,300 56,900 55,500 15,800 92,600 55,100 89,500 19,300 130,000 87,100 50,100 26,500 82,100 27,500 16,500 14,325 73,300 53,300 95,750 17,225 25,000 78,050 80,300 82,200 646,250 65,600 436,500 64=079 32,200 37,ooo 475,500 40,450 38,250 104,500 65,400 109,300 6,000 8,000 160,550 128,700 io,455 1 14,000 Com- muni- cants. 694 1,235 2,208 537 5U 2,230 2,341 2,003 1,386 2,117 l '\ l l 646 2,284 845 735 239 i, 06 1 1,910 2,827 710 296 1,424 1,998 2,039 5,543 3,349 2,791 1,034 515 1,259 3,577 1,010 876 906 1,429 2,461 465 219 3,028 '432 i ,669 Total 866 832 264,298 $5,408,084 94,402 302 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 6. THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES (SOUTHERN). In 1858 the Southern churches of the New School gen- eral assembly separated from the Northern churches be- cause of differences on the slavery question. There were 4 synods with 15 presbyteries in the South, and these organized the United Synod, South. In 1861 there was a similar division in the Old School Presbyterian Church, resulting in the organization of the Presbyterian Church in the Confederate States of America, with 1 1 synods and 47 presbyteries. In 1864 this body and the United Synod, South, were united, and soon after the name Presbyterian Church in the United States was adopted. On account of similarity of titles this church is commonly called the Southern and the parent body the Northern Church. When the union of 1 864 took place the Southern Church had 87,000 communicants. A number of presbyteries which had been connected with the Northern Church joined it after the close of the Civil War, and it has increased rapidly. It now has 13 synods, 72 presbyteries, and 179,- 570 communicants. In 1882 fraternity was formally es- tablished between the Northern and Southern bodies, and in 1888 the general assemblies, respectively, held a joint meeting in Philadelphia in celebration of the centenary of the adoption of the constitution of the church. The Southern Church has 2391 organizations, with 2288 church edifices, valued at $8,812,152. The average seat- ing capacity is 302, and the average value $3851. There are 143 halls, with a seating capacity of 19,895. THE PRESBYTERIANS. 303 SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- Cnurcn ^ zations. Edifices. pad ^ Value of Church Property. Alabama 172 HI y z 42,920 $573,400 Arkansas 92 75 21,830 165,685 District of Columbia I I 1,000 50,000 Florida 6 7 66 16,015 162,450 Georgia 162 164 52,764 737,725 Indiana 2 2 650 Indian Territory . . . 13 22 5,250 7,750 Kentucky 171 168^ 48,745 996,750 Louisiana 64 55 J 8,435 433,985 Maryland 17 4,785 224,300 Mississippi Missouri 208 143 174 47,585 116 38,705 753^490 North Carolina .... 282 275 96,485 678,565 South Carolina 226 243^ 68,185 652,335 Tennessee 155 150 53,030 927,320 Texas 242 171 45,977 627,806 Virginia 290 345^ 100,977 1,180,576 West Virginia 87 101 27,505 222,950 Total 2,391 2,288 690,843 $8,812,152 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. PRESBYTERIES. Abingdon 38 35 11,107 $117,350 Albemarle 26 27 7,850 8o,4OO Arkansas 22 19 5,530 68,800 Athens 34 35 11,700 43,125 Atlanta 39 40 11,875 203,750 Augusta 1 9 20^ 7,950 189,600 Bethel 46 53 17,185 106,800 Brazos 22 ig% 5,625 134,400 Central Alabama . . . 10 8 1,850 6,300 Central Mississippi. 60 52 12,450 104,150 Central Texas 49 27 6,882 II2,600 Charleston 28 33 9,025 268,020 Cherokee 28 28 9,767 63,400 Chesapeake 17 20 7,925 IIO,90O Chickasaw 25 25 8,250 17,500 Columbia 26 27 9,255 78,700 Concord 43 47 I7,4i5 101,750 Dallas 59 42 12,980 175,064 179,721 2,634 1,608 1,130 i,775 4,100 ^796 1,404 357 2^450 2,243 2,127 1,452 1,266 1,965 2^848 304 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. PRESBYTERIES. Eastern Texas . . . Eastern Hanover. Ebenezer Enoree Fayetteville Florida Greenbrier Harmony Holston Indian Knoxville Lafayette Lexington Louisiana Louisville Macon Maryland Mecklenburg Memphis Mississippi Missouri Montgomery Muhlenberg Nashville New Orleans .... North Alabama . . North Mississippi Orange Ouachita Paducah Palmyra Paris Peedee Pine Bluff Potosi Red River Roanoke Saint John Saint Louis Savannah South Alabama . . South Carolina . . Suwanee . . Organi- zations. Church Edifices. oeaung 56 43 9,965 53 67 21,195 29 29 7,545 44 45 14,605 64 53 23,140 20 21 5,425 45 45 12,455 32 35 8,890 16 i5/^ 6,775 13 22 5,250 24 19 6,225 36 26 7,540 59 73 19,320 21 19 5,100 43 45 14,200 21 18 5,775 13 16 4,385 71 70 21,125 34 30 9,100 24 22 6,865 28 24 7,250 48 61 16,990 16 16 3,475 37 42 16,325 29 24 10,565 55 35 11,145 35 24 6,680 39 38 14,920 22 19 5,4oo 16 17 5,400 23 2O y z 5,950 21 15 4,170 24 24 6,975 18 17 5,300 17 '3 4,400 30 26 6,835 40 44 11,330 25 25 5,650 21 17 5,515 21 22 5,697 55 4 8 16, 100 52 53 11,505 22 20 4,940 Value of Church Com- muni- Property. cants. $50,442 i,479 402,700 5,720 I70,IOO 2,730 94,500 2,898 70,690 7,388 47,100 1,064 98,550 3,023 55,465 i,932 43,2oo 2,705 7,750 629 I33,ioo 2,012 72,700 2,194 158,950 7,451 44,900 808 339,450 4,433 144,850 1,261 209,300 1,607 194,700 7,299 203,350 2,807 115,000 i,957 79,750 2,330 230,011 4,202 52,950 959 433,920 5,oi3 362,700 3,635 226,800 3,427 76,590 1,721 140,500 3,949 41,100 1,198 107,600 i,75o 49-350 1,598 33,ooo 920 47,200 1,489 23,950 1,131 37,8oo 961 65,085 1,202 95,200 2,805 40,700 1,103 283,940 1,472 93,ooo 1,420 210.925 3,783 80,350 3,203 74,650 1,277 THE PRESBYTERIANS. SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. Continued. 305 PRESBYTERIES. Tombeckbee Organi- zations 4.8 Church , Edifices. ^8 Seating Ca- pacity. 9.271 Value of Church Property. $6^. 37S Com- muni- cants. 2, -168 Transylvania Tuscaloosa . . . 29 C2 \6 CO 8,750 I3.82C 151,000 I2Q,77i; 2,949 2,QQ7 Upper Missouri . . . \8 27 ,6 18 8,050 c oio 229,950 30 t8? 1, 808 Q22 Western District . . Western Texas . . . West Hanover .... West Lexington . . Wilmington Winchester 23 $ 40 39 41 20^ 24 ' 4i# 37^ 40 59K 6,500 6,355 11,410 10,025 12,035 17, ceo 41,800 122,300 76,165 177,400 90,525 173,200 1,664 1,673 2,IOO 4,173 2,722 3.3OI Total 2,391 2,288 690,843 $8,812,152 179,721 7. THE ASSOCIATE CHURCH OF NORTH AMERICA. The Associate Presbyterians began with a secession in 1733 of Ebenezer Erskine and three other ministers from the Church of Scotland. Twenty years later the first associate presbytery in this country, that of Pennsylvania, was organized. In 1 782 most of these Presbyterians, who held what are known as the Marrow doctrines, united with Reformed Presbyterians, whence came, in course of time, various bodies of Associate Reformed Presbyterians. There were Associate Presbyterians, however, who did not join this union, and these organized in 1801 a synod, embracing several presbyteries. In 1858 there was a union of Asso- ciate and Associate Reformed Presbyterians, resulting in the United Presbyterian Church. Some Associate Presby- terians, however, remained separate still. These are known as the Associate Church of North America. The Associate Presbyterians were very pronounced against slavery. As early as 1800 the Associate Presby- 306 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. tery denounced slavery as immoral and unjustifiable. In 1811 it repeated this declaration, and in 1831 it resolved to exclude slaveholders from its communion, losing thereby its Southern congregations. There are now 4 presbyteries, with 3 1 organizations and 1053 communicants, scattered among eight States, the majority of them being in Pennsylvania and Iowa. They have 2 3 edifices, with an average seating capacity of 211, and an average value of $1270; 8 halls, with a seating capacity of 345, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Illinois Organi- zations. I Church Edifices. I Seating Ca- pacity. I7C Value of Church Property. $I,OOO Com- muni- cants. 17 Indiana t* 600 2,6OO 112 Iowa c c Q74. C.3OO 277 Kansas A 2 y* 6so 3.7.OO TP 160 New Jersey I I 200 2,AOO 20 New York I 14. Ohio 4. * 625 6,800 77 Pennsylvania . , 12 7 , * 1.625 7,800 4.20 Total 31 23 4,849 $29,200 1,053 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. PRESBYTERIES. Clarion 16 10 2,200 $12,000 501 Iowa 5 5 974 5,300 233 Kansas 4 3 650 3>3oo 160 Northern Indiana .. 6 5 1,025 8,600 159 Total 31 23 4,849 $29,200 1,053 8. THE ASSOCIATE REFORMED SYNOD OF THE SOUTH. The union of Associate and Reformed Presbyterians in 1 782 resulted in a body called Associate Reformed Pres- THE PRESBYTERIANS. 307 byterians. There have been various divisions bearing this name, but all have ceased to exist, having joined with Associate Presbyterians to form the United Presbyterian Church, or been absorbed by other Presbyterian bodies, except the Associate Reformed Synod of the South. In consequence of differences in the general synod of the Associate Reformed Church, which had been formed in 1804, on the psalmody and communion questions, the Associate Reformed Synod of the Carolinas withdrew in 1821 and became the next year an independent body, under the title of The Associate Reformed Synod of the South. The synod accepts the Westminster Confession of Faith, with those sections treating of the power of civil magis- trates in ecclesiastical matters changed so as to eliminate their " Erastian doctrine." In 1871 the synod also adopted a " summary of doctrines," consisting of thirty- five articles, together with a brief declaration of church order and terms of communion. Its distinctive principles are contained in the sections concerning psalmody and the communion. Psalms only and not uninspired hymns may be used in worship, and persons " holding to error or corrupt worship, or notoriously belonging to societies which so hold," may not be admitted to the Lord's Table. Connected with the synod are 8 presbyteries, with 116 organizations, the same number of edifices, and 8501 com- municants. The average seating capacity of the edifices is 319; their average value, $1826. The main body of communicants is to be found in the two Carolinas and Tennessee. Five halls, with a seating capacity of 540, are occupied. 308 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Alabama Organi- zations. c Church Edifices. 5 6 5 i 21 37 H 4 5 i Seating pacity. 1,700 1,900 2,500 1,150 1,425 350 7,650 12,800 3,975 1,650 i,55o 400 Value of Church Property. $13,150 7,300 15,900 14,500 4,500 1,500 51,000 70,400 18,100 3,5o 10,000 2,000 Com- muni- cants. 220 513 474 169 564 92 2,109 2,728 1,058 1 88 286 IOO Arkansas . . . . IO Georgia 8 Kentucky . ... i Mississippi . . . t Missouri . . . . I North Carolina South Carolina Tennessee . . . 20 .... 36 14. Texas . . 7 Virginia \Vest Virinia .... 4 I Total . . . 116 116 37,050 $211,850 Y BY PRESBYTERIES. 9 1,900 $7,3 39 14,125 84,900 7 1,500 16,000 13 3, 2 5o 11,100 27 8,825 52,400 n 3,850 24,650 4 1,650 3,500 6 1,950 12,000 8,501 3$ 261 1,200 1,625 642 1 88 386 PRESBYTERIES. Arkansas . . . SUMMAR . . . . IO First 38 Kentucky :.:: 6 Memphis Second .... 13 26 Tennessee and bama Ala- . . . . ii Texas 7 Virginia c Total 116 116 37,050 $211,850 8,501 THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIANS. The Reformed Presbyterians of the United States, of whom there are several branches, are ecclesiastically de- scended from the Cameronians, or Reformed Presbyte- rians of Scotland, otherwise called Covenanters. The first presbytery in Scotland was organized in 1743. Eight years later the first Covenanter minister arrived in this THE PRESBYTERIANS. 309 country, and in 1774 the first presbytery of this church in America was constituted. A few years later the members of this presbytery, joining with a number of seceders, as they were called, also a Scottish Presbyterian division, organized the Associate Reformed Church. A division in this body resulted in the formation of the Reformed Dis- senting Presbytery, and the original Presbytery being re- suscitated, there were before the close of the century three branches of Reformed Presbyterians. The question of the relation of the Christian Church to civil government has ever been a prominent one among Reformed Presbyterians. All accept the Westminster Confession of Faith and form of church government, and all occupy an attitude of protest against civil governments which do not recognize the headship of Christ and the authority of God and his law. They differ, however, among themselves as to the extent to which this protest should be carried. Some refuse, because the Constitution of the United States does not acknowledge the existence of Almighty God, the supremacy of Christ, and the au- thority of the Scripture, to " incorporate with the political body," and hence do not participate in elections and in certain other political rights and duties. Others continue to protest against " a godless government," but do not re- frain from voting. The Reformed Presbyterians deem the influence of secret societies pernicious, and forbid commu- nicants all connection with them. They do not use modern hymns, but sing psalms only. They were always opposed to slavery. In 1800, when attention was called to the fact that some of the members owned slaves, the presbytery enacted, without a dissenting voice, that " no slaveholder should be allowed the communion of the church." 310 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 9. THE SYNOD OF THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. In 1809 a synod was organized. A motion brought before this body in 1825 to open fraternal correspondence with the general assembly of the Presbyterian Church being defeated, a number of ministers subsequently with- drew and joined the latter body. In 1833 a division occurred, resulting in two organizations, both of which retained the same subordinate standards unchanged, but differed in the application of them. The one, allowing its members to vote and hold office under the government, is known as the Reformed Presbyterian Church (New Light) or General Synod; the other, still adhering to the old practice, as the Reformed Presbyterian Church (Old Light) or Synod. The synod's " terms of ecclesiastical communion " em- brace an acknowledgment of the Scriptures as the word of God and only rule of faith and manners; of the whole doctrine of the Westminster Confession and catechisms as founded upon the Scriptures ; of the divine right of one unalterable form of church government as set forth by the Westminster Assembly ; of the obligation upon the church of the covenant entered into in 1871, in which are em- bodied the engagement of the national covenant and of the solemn league and covenant, so far as applicable in this land. The covenant of 1871 declares that those accepting it are pledged to labor for " a constitutional recognition of God as the source of all power, of Jesus Christ as the ruler of nations, of the Holy Scriptures as the supreme rule, and of the true Christian religion," and to refuse to " incorpo- THE PRESBYTERIANS. 31 1 rate by any act with the political body until this blessed reformation is secured." The members of this branch, therefore, do not take part in state or national elections. They neither vote nor hold office. The synod embraces 1 1 presbyteries, with 115 organiza- tions and edifices, 10,574 communicants, and church prop- erty valued at $1,071,400. The average value of its edifices is $9317, and the average seating capacity 323. Though it is represented in nineteen States, more than half of its communicants are in Pennsylvania and New York. Three halls, with a seating capacity of 600, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- Church Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. Alabama I I 30O $1,500 7 6 Colorado 3 2 650 4,500 142 Illinois 5 5 1,575 l6,OOO 536 Indiana 3 3 850 II,OOO 246 Iowa 9 9 2,760 21,900 984 Kansas .. 9 7 1,750 15,000 758 Maine i i 300 4,000 19 Maryland i i 250 15,000 65 Massachusetts . . . 2 2 !,35 100,000 400 Michigan 2 2 550 6,000 197 Minnesota 4 3 1,000 2,800 H5 Missouri 2 i 350 10,000 100 Nebraska I i 350 3,500 51 New York Ohio 18 .. 14 l l 16 8,030 4,160 459,5oo 55,600 2,328 951 Pennsylvania 33 35 11,180 324,500 3,272 Vermont 5 5 1,240 17,900 222 West Virginia . . . i i 200 700 2O Wisconsin i i 250 2,000 62 Total 115 115 37,095 $1,071,400 10,574 312 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. PRESBYTERIES. Organi- zations. Illinois 9 Iowa 12 Kansas 16 Lakes 9 Maine I New York 15 Ohio 8 Philadelphia 5 Pittsburg 30 Rochester 5 Vermont 5 Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 9 2,775 $35,000 77 6 ii 3,310 19,700 916 12 3.450 30,000 1,291 9 2,730 35,000 768 I 300 4,000 19 16 7,900 517,500 2,351 10 2, 1 80 25,800 472 5 1,880 88,000 789 32 9,850 256,500 2,593 5 1,480 42,000 377 5 1,240 17,900 222 Total 115 115 37,095 $1,071,400 10,574 IO. THE GENERAL SYNOD OF THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. This is the other body resulting from the division of the Reformed Presbyterian Church in 1833. They used to be popularly distinguished as " New Lights." The general synod holds equally with the synod to the Westminster standards, to the headship of Christ over nations, to the doctrine of " public social covenanting," to the exclusive use of the psalms in singing, to restricted communion in the use of the sacraments, and to the principle of " dissent from all immoral civil institutions," but allows its members to decide for themselves whether the government of this country should be regarded as an immoral institution, and thus determine what duties of citizenship devolve upon them. They may therefore exercise the franchise and hold office, provided they do not in these civil acts violate the principle that forbids connection with immoral institutions. Many of them do participate in elections. Negotiations THE PRESBYTERIANS. 313 for the union of the general synod and the synod failed in 1890, because the latter would not agree to a basis which interpreted the phrase " incorporate with the political body " as meaning " such incorporation as involves sinful compliance with the religious defects of the written consti- tution as it now stands, either in holding such offices as require an oath to support the constitution or in voting for men to administer such offices." The general synod embraces 5 presbyteries, with 33 organizations, the same number of edifices, valued at $469,000, and 4602 communicants. The average seating capacity of its edifices is 375, and their average value $14,212, which is an extremely high figure. One hall, with a seating capacity of 100, is occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Illinois , Organi- zations. 6 Church Edifices. 6 Seating Ca- pacity. 2. 1 Co Value of Church Property. $l6,4.OO Com- muni- cants. CQO Indiana ,. 2 2 4. Co 2.4.OO jy v 82 Iowa 2 I HO" 1 80 I OOO ^a Kansas I I I CO 800 oj 6J New York . 6 6 l^u 2 6co 127 OOO 624. Ohio 2 2 I,IOO 36 coo 34.0 Pennsylvania II 12 4.QOO 283. coo 2,68c Tennessee . . . I I 2OO YJI3**** A.OO Vermont . . 2 2 600 C.OOO i6< Total 33 33 12,380 $469,000 4,602 SUMMARY BY PRESBYTERIES. PRESBYTERIES. Northern 8 8 3 2CO $1^8 ooo 780 Ohio I 3OO 28 OOO /"y AOO Philadelphia ^ 3.2C.O iSc.coo 2,103 Pittsburg c 6 i,6co 98,000 582 Western ii 10 2,Q^O IQ.COO 728 Total 33 33 12,380 $469,000 4,602 314 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. II. THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH (COVENANTED). This body was organized in 1840 by two ministers and three elders who withdrew from the synod, or the branch known as the " Old Lights," on the ground that the latter maintained sinful ecclesiastical relations and patronized or indorsed moral reform societies with which persons of any religion or no religion were connected. Its terms of com- munion are somewhat stricter than those of the synod. It is a small body, having only 4 organizations, with 37 members, divided among three States. SUMMARY BY STATES. Seating Value of Com- ' = New York ......... i .. ... ...... 7 Ohio ............. i i 200 ...... 20 Pennsylvania ...... 2 V. ... ...... 10 Total ......... 4 i 200 ...... 37 12. THE REFORMED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES AND CANADA. This body was organized in 1883, in consequence of dissatisfaction with the treatment of a question of discipline by the general synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church (New Lights). In the matter of participation in elections it holds with the general synod, and contrary to the synod, that Christians may vote and be voted for, regard- ing the republic as essentially a Christian republic. It has THE PRESBYTERIANS. 315 but 600 members in the United States, who belong to one congregation in Allegheny County, Pennsylvania. SUMMARY. PRESBYTERY. Organi- Church Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. Pittsburg I I 800 $75,000 600 SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL PRESBYTERIANS. STATES. Alabama 385 327 97,475 $819,255 21,502 Alaska 5 4 1,100 7,750 4 8l Arizona 7 3 850 13,900 1 88 Arkansas 419 274 84,125 357,685 18,022 California 263 211 59,771 1,895,675 18,934 Colorado 88 69 17,875 643,550 6,968 Connecticut 8 10 4,30 443,500 1,864 Delaware 32 43 14,970 709,800 4,622 Dist. of Columbia 16 20 u, 600 950,000 5,128 Florida 107 95 22,265 484,650 4,574 Georgia 201 193 61,564 776,025 14,538 Idaho 19 15 2,275 40,950 815 Illinois 752 736 241,404 4,649,410 77,213 Indiana 389 412 132,653 2,610,200 43,351 Indian Territory . 136 106 21,818 59,158 3,661 Iowa 518 490 131.892 1,848,000 40,528 Kansas 521 359 91,934- 1,299,260 31,393 Kentucky 507 464 148,020 2,045,870 40,880 Louisiana 88 72 24,035 454,035 5,864 Maine 3 4 1,100 12,000 224 Maryland 93 109 38,555 1,752,424 12,483 Massachusetts . . . 27 27 14,075 530,500 5,io5 Michigan 252 243 79,450 2,242,236 25,931 Minnesota 185 170 44,966 1,329,910 15,055 Mississippi 352 299 86,369 530,200 18,250 Missouri 776 609 198,421 2,789,652 53,5io Montana 24 18 4,150 88,000 1,232 Nebraska 278 189 41,981 691,939 15,065 Nevada 8 4 865 11,400 275 New Hampshire . 8 9 3,150 34,8oo 956 New Jersey 307 427 171,732 6,800,000 59,464 New Mexico 39 17 2,815 45,675 1,275 New York 903 i ',047 420,977 22,727,192 168,564 3l6 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL PRESBYTERIANS. Continued. STATES. North Carolina . . North Dakota . . . Ohio Organi- zations. 411 IOO 828 Church Edifices. 399 49 84.0 Seating Ca- pacity. I30785 9,600 287,4.20 Value of Church Property. $8l8,745 128,025 6.722 875 Com- muni- cants. 36,102 3,044 IO7 6o7 Oklahoma 21 525 71,250 751 63 56 13,087 472,050 4,335 245 330 79,340 1,697,375 20,371 23 18 3,731 242,800 1,698 61 63 13,898 276,687 2,006 133 117 21,830 1,035,978 io,457 16 467 ^ / Texas Utah Vermont Virginia 245 Washington West Virginia Wisconsin 133 Wyoming Total 5,019 5,019 1,336,952 $81,220,317 532,054 SUMMARY BY DIOCESES AND MISSIONS. Alabama 58 59 i6,755 $655,752 6,085 Albany H3 153 41,796 2,323,600 18,556 Arkansas 30 28 7,575 196,122 2,381 California 76 70 15,375 9oo,353 8,107 Central New York. 152 158^ 40,362 1,873,500 16,159 Cent'l Pennsylvania 117 141 37,870 2,211,115 10,658 Chicago 90 88 26,688 1,721,050 13,597 Colorado 52 44 8,663 700,065 3,8i4 Connecticut 161 187 64,275 3,403,170 26,652 Delaware 38 44 11,215 371,500 2,719 East Carolina 5i 49 13,125 243,910 3,351 Easton 37 68 12,636 338,762 3, HI Florida IOO 84 13,569 390,561 4,225 Fond du Lac 57 42 9,105 190,150 3,75i Georgia 46 50 13,282 492,300 5,515 Indiana 65 61 15,660 537,6oo 5,185 Iowa 105 77 17,385 887,400 6,481 Kansas 96 48 9,090 316,225 3,593 Kentucky 47 57 34,935 758,800 7,161 Long Island no H7 43,642 4,868,500 23,690 Louisiana 85 65 15,099 387,950 5,162 Maine 38 37 10,342 406,590 3,291 Maryland H7 204 60,742 2,833,144 28,273 Massachusetts 166 172 57,6i3 4,676,193 26,855 Michigan 126 123 33,77i 1,301,580 13,559 Milwaukee 76 75 12,725 845,828 6,706 Minnesota 171 148 27,070 931,100 11,142 Mississippi 68 61 13,589 322,960 3,56o 324 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY DIOCESES AND MISSIONS. Continued. DIOCESES. Missouri Organi- zations. Ill Church Edifices. 84. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. $Q12 600 Nebraska 1O o 281 Newark 78 98 2O tA3 2 T7O 300 New Hampshire. . . New Jersey 44 1 06 46 10,550 32.782 541,400 1,445 55o New York 2io 211 Q 1 . 2 AO IQ 662.4.10 North Carolina . . . Ohio 127 112 21,596 TO. 11 1 301,100 I,IOI, IOO Oregon 7T 21 J'-'O 1 J A. Old Pennsylvania I 70 165 7O,2O2 6,868,071 Pittsburg. T T7 1 12 26 8Q1 1.774. O4.1 Quincy. 4.O TO TO 060 172 IOO Rhode Island CO 61 2O,Q4Q I,l8o,7OO South Carolina. . . . Southern Ohio .... Springfield 94 88 75 21,041 18,904 Q.871 571,833 968,687 Tennessee. 60 6^ l6.271 171 QOO Texas 4.7 I I.I3O TOC 2OO Vermont 67 c6 I7.o87 4.72. 01O Virginia 24.1 7 TO 70,74.0 Western Michigan. Western New York West Virginia .... 63 116 61 52 117 63 12,868 13^898 343,971 2,134,163 276,687 Com- muni- cants. 8,828 2,916 15,805 2,911 14,298 53,593 4,835 9,946 1,849 33,459 10,603 2,201 9,458 5,742 7,508 3,30i 5,67i 3,229 4,335 20,371 4,475 15,220 2,906 Alaska I I Montana 30 22 Nevada and Utah .. 19 19 New Mexico and Arizona 25 10^ North Dakota 39 Northern California 27 25 Northern Texas. . . 39 31 Oklahoma and In- dian Territory . . 4 2 South Dakota 86 72 The Platte 51 15 Washington 23 18 Western Texas ... 49 32 Wyom'g and Idaho 29 Total 5,019 5,019 1,336,952 $81,220,317 532,054 200 1,200 6 2,375 165,450 1,104 3,350 90,750 1,286 1,940 65,381 552 802 4,325 119,342 ;7 1,114 6,060 187,350 2,037 325 4,000 105 9,625 244,632 2,937 2,050 77,320 832 3,73i 242,800 1,698 5,930 132,350 1,831 831 PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 325 2. THE REFORMED EPISCOPAL CHURCH. This body was organized in 1873. Bishop Cummins, of Kentucky, withdrew from the ministry of the Protestant Episcopal Church that year, in consequence of certain crit- icisms which had been uttered respecting his participation in a union communion service in connection with the Sixth Conference of the Evangelical Alliance. Bishop Cummins met, in December, 1873, with seven clergymen and twenty laymen in the city of New York, and it was resolved to inaugurate a separate movement. Bishop Cummins was chosen presiding officer of the new church, and the Rev. C. E. Cheney, D.D., of Chicago, was elected bishop, and subsequently consecrated by Bishop Cummins. A decla- ration of principles was adopted setting forth the views of the new body respecting doctrine, polity, worship, and discipline. These principles were as follows : " I. The Reformed Episcopal Church, holding ' the faith once delivered unto the saints,' declares its belief in the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments as the Word of God and the sole rule of faith and practice; in the creed ' commonly called the Apostles' Creed ' ; in the divine institution of the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's Supper; and in the doctrines of grace substantially as they are set forth in the Thirty-nine Articles of Religion. " II. This church recognizes and adheres to Episcopacy, not as of divine right, but as a very ancient and desirable form of church polity. " III. This church, retaining a liturgy which shall not be imperative or repressive of freedom in prayer, accepts the Book of Common Prayer, as it was revised, proposed, and recommended for use by the general convention of 326 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. the Protestant Episcopal Church, A. D. 1785, reserving full liberty to alter, abridge, enlarge, and amend the same, as may seem most conducive to the edification of the people, ' provided that the substance of the faith be kept entire.' " IV. This Church condemns and rejects the following erroneous and strange doctrines as contrary to God's Word : " First, that the Church of Christ exists only in one order or form of ecclesiastical polity ; " Second, that Christian ministers are ' priests ' in another sense than that in which all believers are ' a royal priest- hood ' ; " Third, that the Lord's Table is an altar on which the oblation of the body and blood of Christ is offered anew to the Father ; " Fourth, that the presence of Christ in the Lord's Sup- per is a presence in the elements of bread and wine ; " Fifth, that regeneration is inseparably connected with baptism." At a general council of the Reformed Episcopal Church, held at Chicago, 111., in May, 1874, articles of religion were adopted, thirty- five in number. They follow closely the Anglican articles of religion, with such changes as are in- dicated by the principles adopted in 1873. At the same meeting of the general council a revised Book of Common Prayer was also adopted. The church recognizes but two orders in the ministry, that of presbyter and that of deacon. It holds that the episcopate is not an order but an office, the bishop being simply first presbyter. The bishops do not constitute a separate house in the general council as in the general convention of the Protestant Episcopal Church. They preside over synods or jurisdictions, which correspond PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BODIES. 327 more or less closely to dioceses and jurisdictions of the Protestant Episcopal Church. The Reformed Episcopal Church has 83 organizations, 84 church edifices, valued at $1,615,101, and 8455 com- municants. It is represented in twelve States, including Virginia and South Carolina, and it has two synods and three missionary jurisdictions. The average seating capac- ity of the edifices is 285, and their average value $19,227. There are 2 halls, with a seating capacity of 300. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATBS. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Delaware 2 2 650 $16,500 J 39 Illinois IO IO 4,250 225,800 1,755 Maryland 4 5 i,375 46,000 285 Massachusetts 2 2 850 44,000 311 Michigan 2 2 350 8,100 102 Missouri 2 2 650 25,000 125 New Jersey 2 2 725 44,500 326 New York 4 4 1,775 280,400 743 Ohio 3 2 I,IOO 33,7oo 257 Pennsylvania 13 15 5,800 870,000 2,640 Virginia 2 2 425 2,700 49 South Carolina (col- ored) 37 36 5,975 18,401 1,723 Total 83 84 23,925 $1,615,101 8,455 SUMMARY BY SYNODS. SYNODS. Chicago 13 12 4,850 $220,800 New York and Phila- delphia 23 25 9,800 1,255,400 Missionary Jurisdic- tion of the South . 6 7 1,800 48,700 Missionary Jurisdic- tion of the West and Northwest ... 4 4 1,500 71,800 Special Missionary Jurisdiction of the South (colored) ... 37 36 Total ,,. 83 84 5,975 18,401 1,684 4,i59 334 555 1,723 23,925 $1,615,101 328 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. The totals of the two bodies are: Organizations, 5102 ; church edifices, 5103; seating capacity, 1,360,877; value of church property, $82,835,418; communicants, 540,509. The Reformed Episcopal Church adds no considerable number to the communicants of the Protestant Episcopal Church, except in Pennsylvania (2640), Illinois (1755), and South Carolina (1723). It contributes to the total valua^ tion of church property upward of $1,600,000. CHAPTER XXXIII. THE REFORMED BODIES. THERE are three Reformed churches in the United States, the chief of which are the Reformed Church in America and the Reformed Church in the United States. The Reformed churches belong to the Presbyterian fam- ily in polity and doctrine, though their standards are not those of Westminster and their ecclesiastical terms differ somewhat from those generally used by the Presbyte- rian churches. They have consistories instead of sessions, classes instead of presbyteries, and general synods instead of general assemblies. The origin of the Reformed Church in America is traced to the Reformed Church of Holland ; that of the Reformed Church in the United States to the Reformed Church in Germany. For the sake of distinction the former is popularly called the Reformed Dutch and the latter the Reformed German Church. These two bodies, both of which looked for aid and direction to the classis of Amsterdam until late in the eighteenth century, agreed in 1891, through their general synods, upon a plan of federal union, by which, if it should be ratified by the classes, while each retained its autonomy, a community of interest would be established respecting missionary and educational matters, and a federal synod, representing both churches and having advisory powers, would be held annually. The plan, however, failed, the classes of the Reformed Dutch 329 330 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Church declining to ratify it, and the general synod of that body regretfully declaring the fact, in 1893. I. THE REFORMED CHURCH IN AMERICA. The Rev. Jonas Michaelius organized in New Amster- dam, in 1628, the first church of this order in this country. It embraced fifty communicants, "Walloons and Dutch." As the Dutch immigrants settled along the Hudson, on Long Island, and in New Jersey, congregations of their faith were gathered. A number of these churches are still in existence upward of two centuries old. The first organ- ization, termed the "coetus," was formed in 1747 by per- mission of the classis of Amsterdam. It had no ecclesias- tical power, but was merely advisory, the classis reserving all power to itself. In 1755 a minority of the "coetus," dissatisfied with the assumption by that body of larger powers, formed a " conference." This was the beginning of a sharp controversy, which was ended in 1770 in the union of the two bodies in a self-governing organization. This system was further developed in 1793, and finally perfected in the present ecclesiastical government of the church. The stream of Dutch immigration ceased to flow in the latter half of the seventeenth century. This fact, with cer- tain peculiar difficulties encountered by the church, accounts for its failure to attain to greater numerical strength. The Dutch language having ceased to be the language of its worship many years ago, the word " Dutch " was eliminated from its title in 1867. In consequence of a considerable immigration from Holland in late years, which has settled in Michigan and other Western States, there are many THE REFORMED BODIES. 331 congregations in that section in which the Dutch tongue is now used. The Reformed Church accepts the Apostles', the Nicene, and the Athanasian creeds, the Belgic Confession, the can- ons of the Synod of Dort, and the Heidelberg Catechism as its doctrinal symbols. It is a distinctively Calvinistic body. The church has a liturgy for use in public worship, including an order of Scripture lessons, an order of worship, and forms of prayer. These, however, are not obligatory, and are not generally used. Forms for the administration of baptism and the Lord's Supper, for the ordination of ministers, etc., are imperative. The church has thirty-three classes in this country. There are also four particular synods, which consist of representatives from classes. Above the particular synods is a general synod, which meets annually. The particular synod of New York embraces 8 classes ; that of Albany, 9 ; that of Chicago, 7 ; and that of New Brunswick, 9. The largest classis is that of New York, which has 8881 communicants, with church property valued at $3,308,000. The total number of communicants is 92,970. These be- long to 572 organizations, and own 670 edifices, only 8 halls, with a seating capacity of 751, being rented for public worship. These church edifices have a total value of $10,340,159, which indicates an average for each church of $15,439. The average seating capacity is 385. The denomination is represented only in fourteen States. New York has 52,228 communicants, and New Jersey 24,057. In these two States, therefore, are more than four fifths of the entire number of communicants, with church property valued at $9,536,309, or within $803,850 of the entire valuation for the denomination. 332 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 25 27 9,895 $169,800 2,820 3 3 700 9,000 172 26 28 8,104 90,900 2,605 2 2 4OO 2,500 46 45 50 17,229 262,800 6,609 3 3 750 IO,OOO 145 4 3 960 7,500 344 124 155 65,445 2,091,029 24,057 302 358 142,380 7,445,280 52,228 2 2 205 750 89 2 2 600 8,100 156 8 10 4,930 178,500 1,756 15 H 2,899 23,900 594 II 13 3,425 40,100 i,349 STATBS. Illinois 25 Indiana Iowa Kansas Michigan 45 Minnesota Nebraska New Jersey 124 New York North Dakota Ohio Pennsylvania South Dakota 15 Wisconsin Total 572 670 257,922 $10,340, 1 59 92,970 SUMMARY BY CLASSES. Albany 17 Bergen 19 Bergen (South Clas- sis) 12 Dakota 18 Grand River 21 Greene 7 Holland 19 Hudson 14 Illinois 17 Iowa 23 Kingston 19 Long Island (North Classis) 22 Long Island (South Classis) 20 Michigan 9 Monmouth 10 Montgomery 31 Newark 17 New Brunswick .... 12 New York 30 18 8,250 $360,000 3,340 22 9,200 316,000 2,764 H 6,100 327,5oo 3,094 17 3,604 30,850 749 23 8,455 131,400 3,327 8 73,5oo 1,603 22 6^024 72,000 2,530 l 3/ 5,235 121,150 2,087 19 4,985 65,000 984 25 I 6,944 85,700 2,395 7,150 146,800 2,766 35 15,090 547,5oo 4,062 28 13,345 896,500 4,443 IO 4,050 76,000 1,013 12 4,200 94,079 1,417 33 11,025 338,500 3,513 21 9,105 538,500 4,175 16 8,805 189,600 2,708 33 19,179 3,308,000 8,881 THE REFORMED BODIES. 333 SUMMARY BY CLASSES. Continued. CLASSES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. Orange ... 26 28 10,790 $235,150 3,649 Paramus , ... 24 34 11,355 358,800 3,966 Passaic 12 14 5,975 153,250 2,272 Philadelphia .. 13 17 8,025 216,300 2,880 Poughkeepsie .. 14 17 6,475 234,000 2,262 Raritan .. 14 19 9,080 l6l,000 3,423 Rensselaer 14 18 5,330 124,380 2,09O Rochester 13 17 5,38o 89,200 2,415 Saratoga 13 J 3 4,775 144,800 !,973 Schenectady II 18 6,585 186,500 2,506 Schoharie ... 17 17 5,286 60,I50 1,138 Ulster ... 18 20 6,740 187,250 2,593 Westchester ... 15 20 7,125 306,400 2,021 Wisconsin , ... 31 31 11,105 164,400 3,93i Total 572 670 257,922 $10,340,159 92,970 2. THE REFORMED CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES. The original source of this body was the Reformed Church established in the Palatinate, one of the provinces of Germany. On account of severe persecutions the Pala- tine reformers were scattered, many finding refuge in this country in the early part of the eighteenth century. There were Germans among the American colonists, however, before this period. From 1700 to 1746 many thousand settled in Pennsylvania and elsewhere, and a number of Reformed congregations having been gathered, a " ccetus " (an ecclesiastical organization having advisory powers) was formed in 1 747, the same year that the Reformed Dutch organized their " ccetus " in New York. In response to most earnest appeals from the Rev. Michael Schlatter, who wa^ a sort of general missionary 334 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. and organizer, gathering scattered members together and ministering to pastorless organizations, the Reformed Church of Holland raised nearly $60,000, the interest of which was devoted to the erection of churches and school- houses and the support of ministers. Help was also re- ceived for the education of youth from a society in London. In 1 793 the " ccetus " became a synod and the Reformed German Church an entirely independent body. There are now 8 synods, 6 of which are English and 2 German. The Eastern Synod embraces 1 1 classes ; that of Ohio, 6 ; that of the Northwest, 10; that of Pittsburg, 5; that of the Potomac, 9 ; the German Synod of the East, 5 ; the Cen- tral Synod, 4; and the Synod of the Interior, 5. Below the synods are classes, corresponding to presby- teries in the Presbyterian churches, and above the synods is a general synod, which is the supreme legislative and judicial body of the church. It meets once every three years, and was organized in 1863. Like the Reformed (Dutch) Church, the Reformed (German) Church is Calvinistic in doctrine. Its symbol is the Heidelberg Catechism, which is also accepted by the former body. In substance the Heidelberg Catechism is Augustinian, says Prof. T. G. Apple, respecting the doc- trines of natural depravity and salvation by free grace alone ; but it does not, like some other Calvinistic symbols, teach a decree of reprobation as well as a decree of election. The Reformed Church has a liturgical system of worship, but its use is optional with congregations. The Reformed (German) Church (it dropped the word " German " from its title in 1869) has fifty-five classes. It is represented in twenty- eight States and in the District of Columbia, and has many congregations in foreign mission THE REFORMED BODIES. 335 fields. Half its organizations and considerably more than half its communicants are in the State of Pennsylvania. It is also particularly strong in the State of Ohio, Maryland ranking third. The total value of its church property is $7,975,583. Its 1510 organizations own 1304 edifices, with an average seating capacity of 410 and an average value of $6115. There are 61 halls, with accommodations for 6504. SUMMARY BY STATES. California Colorado Connecticut Delaware Dist. of Columbia , Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Missouri Nebraska New Jersey New York.. North Carolina . . . North Dakota Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania South Dakota Tennessee Virginia , Washington West Virginia Wisconsin . . Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 3 2 300 $II,OOO 68 i I 250 20,000 35 i I 450 18,000 150 i I 200 2,OOO 69 2 2 375 31,000 301 3O 2$% 7,500 73,200 1,783 60 56 16,080 231,775 6,269 34 31 7,635 66,350 2,513 25 H 3,257 49,900 984 10 6 1,630 37,500 1,350 67 63 27,320 484,225 10,741 i i 450 56,000 62 17 12 3,675 47,900 1,013 IO 8 1,511 17,820 730 II 7 i,475 18,800 586 14 IO 1,500 14,100 968 5 5 23,800 830 13 5^850 204,200 3,432 39 36 14,150 49,000 2,903 3 i 200 600 161 294 283 89,879 1,128,275 35,846 10 6 I,OOO 29,300 298 754 618 322,173 5,121,328 122,944 16 13 2,700 11,750 1,000 3 3 450 2,500 236 20 22 7,260 44,800 1,819 5 4 550 11,410 167 6 5 1,850 25,300 794 55 13,275 5,966 Total. . 1,510 1,304 534,254 $7,975,583 204,018 336 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY CLASSES. CLASSES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. Allegheny 13 13 4,502 $I24,IOO 1,767 Carlisle 21 I7# 6,780 82,900 2,212 Chicago 7 7 2,050 35,500 645 Cincinnati 18 18 7,030 2l6,IOO 3,635 Clarion 29 26^ 8,740 74,600 2,999 Eastern Ohio 28 23^ 8,950 46,600 3,389 East Pennsylvania . 49 3i 27,600 393,45 IO,O2I East Susquehanna. 45 3'* 18,600 187,000 4,751 Erie 27 27 7,369 136,500 4,521 German Maryland . 8 7 3>625 94,525 2,463 German Philadelp'a 18 18 9,539 376,8oo 6,116 Gettysburg 24 24 11,500 145,600 4,987 Goshenhoppen 3i 23 18,020 285,500 7,3o6 Heidelberg 27 33 8,735 114,000 4,642 Illinois 21 10 4,850 31,700 776 Indiana 31 27 6,550 138,450 3,530 Iowa 18 15 4,050 25,500 846 Juniata 50 48 15,110 168,036 5,400 Kansas 15 9 2,250 31,700 678 Lancaster (Ohio) . . 29 25 8,300 77,5oo 2,656 Lancaster (Penn.) 40 32 i6,575 257,100 5,508 Lebanon 54 33 30,650 180,300 11,456 Lehigh 35 37 20,750 408, loo 9,208 Lincoln 4 2 400 11,200 169 Maryland 57 55 23,220 412,500 8,112 Mercersburg 25 23^ 9,945 134,667 3,029 Miami 55 54 17,539 176,300 5,678 Milwaukee 20 20 5,320 57,650 2,611 Minnesota 21 19 3,536 37,420 1,450 Missouri 9 6 1,075 6,800 541 Nebraska 14 ii i,75o 34,100 973 New York 8 8 3,320 215,200 1,871 North Carolina. . . . 39 36 14,150 49,000 2,903 Philadelphia 30 28^ 12,225 509,600 5,454 Portland (Oregon). 18 12 1,850 51,710 533 Saint John's 24 22^ 7,475 111,550 4,440 Saint Joseph's 42 33 10,825 100,600 2,332 Saint Paul's 20 I9# 5,750 84,000 2,585 Schuylkill Sheboygan a 11 21,490 6,805 517,900 74,600 11,282 3,oo7 Somerset 36 33 8,926 100,650 3,169 South Dakota 16 14 2,900 12,350 1,098 Tiffin 34 3i 9,186 104,750 2,396 THE REFORMED BODIES. 337 SUMMARY BY CLASSES. Continued. Tohickon Tuscarawas Ursinus Virginia Westmoreland West New York. . . West Pennsylvania West Susquehanna Wichita Wyoming Zion's (Ind.) Zion's (Penn.) Total 1,510 1,304 534,254 $7,975>5 8 3 204,018 Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 39 24 i/i 21,235 $257,350 7,636 45 42 13,650 144,500 4,665 12 10 2,360 24,050 1,306 24 26 8,560 64,100 2,283 31 28 10,550 200,400 3,962 9 9 4,350 86,000 2,583 6 6 1,925 23,300 905 5o 39X 14,840 182,000 4,236 12 6 1,407 30,200 351 37 34 12,070 179,250 5,257 28 28 7,205 90,600 3,435 34 22 l6,2OO 259,725 4,254 3. THE CHRISTIAN REFORMED CHURCH. This body is a branch of an organization of the same name in Holland. In 1835 there was a secession from the Reformed Church of Holland of ministers and others who were dissatisfied with the prevailing tone of the doctrinal teaching of the State church and with some features of its government. This was the origin of the Christian Re- formed Church of Holland. It has been represented in this country many years. In 1882 its numbers were in- creased by a secession of ministers and members of the particular synod of Chicago, Reformed (Dutch) Church, because of the refusal of the general synod of the latter body to denounce freemasonry and to make connection with that order a subject of church discipline. Finding the position of the Christian Reformed Church more to their mind, they united with it. In 1889 the church was still further increased by the accession of a number of con- 338 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. gregations belonging to the True Reformed Church, organ- ized in 1822 by a number of ministers who had seceded from the Reformed Dutch Church. The Christian Reformed Church has seven classes and one synod. Connected with the classes are 99 organiza- tions, with 1 06 edifices, valued at $428,500, and 12,470 communicants. More than half of the latter are to be found in the State of Michigan. The average value of the church edifices is $4042, and the average seating capacity 318. There are 4 halls, with accommodations for 200 persons. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Illinois Organi- zations. 7 Church Edifices. g Seating Ca- pacity. 2.2CO Value of Church Property. $20.OOO Com- muni- cants. 782 Indiana I 2 3QO 3.OOO 3 2O Iowa 6 6 I.QCO IQ.OOO 62 ^ Kansas 2 2 22? 3,OOO IOQ Michigan 44 C2 IQ.^oO 174., IOO 7.782 Minnesota A I IOO 800 Q-3 Nebraska . .. 2 I IOO I,2OO Q6 New Jersey . . 13 4_72C i K,I;OO 1.^2^ New York 8 I,QQC 4.8,800 IT -3 North Dakota. .. I i I2C soo 37 Ohio 3 a 750 IQ.COO 2C7 South Dakota. . . 4. 4. / J 830 6,000 ->8o 4. 4, I,O2S 8, loo 4.CO Total 99 106 33,755 $428,500 12,470 SUMMARY BY CLASSES. Grand Rapids 16 18 Hackensack 13 14 Holland 17 19 Hudson 8 8 Illinois 12 13 Iowa 20 17 Muskegon 13 17 8,630 4,245 6,340 2,475 3,725 3,530 4,810 $85,900 127,500 47,500 36,800 49,100 33,5oo 48,200 2,900 1,105 1,637 1,292 Total 99 106 33,755 $428,500 12,470 THE REFORMED BODIES. 339 SUMMARY BY STATES OF ALL REFORMED BODIES. STATES. Organi- z a. lions. Church Edifices Seating Ca- Value of Church Com- muni- pacity. Property. cants. California 3 2 300 $11,000 68 Colorado i I 250 20,000 35 Connecticut i I 45 l8,000 150 Delaware i I 20O 2,OOO 69 Dist. of Columbia . 2 2 375 31,000 301 Illinois 62 61 19,645 272,000 5,385 Indiana 6 4 61 17,080 243,775 6,761 Iowa 66 65 17,689 176,250 5,741 Kansas 29 1 8 3,882 55,400 M39 Kentucky 10 6 1,630 37,5CO i,35o Maryland 67 63 27,320 484,225 10,741 Massachusetts Michigan i 106 i 114 45 40,284 56,000 484,800 62 15,404 Minnesota. 17 12 2,361 28,620 968 Missouri ii 7 i,475 18,800 586 Nebraska 20 H 2,560 22,800 1,408 New Jersey 142 174 7i,749 2,230,329 26,210 New York 323 379 150,225 7,6 9 8,280 55,973 North Carolina . . . 39 36 14,150 49,000 2,93 North Dakota 6 4 530 1,850 287 Ohio 299 288 91,229 1,155,875 36,255 Oregon 10 6 1,000 29,300 298 Pennsylvania 762 628 327,103 5,299,828 124,700 South Dakota 35 3i 6,429 41,650 1,883 Tennessee 3 3 450 2,500 236 Virginia 20 22 7,260 44,800 1,819 Washington 5 4 550 11,410 167 West Virginia .... 6 5 1,850 25,300 794 Wisconsin 70 7i 17,725 191,950 7,765 Total. . 2,l8l 2 ,080 825,931 $ 18,744,242 309,458 CHAPTER XXXIV. THE SALVATION ARMY. THIS body was organized in London, England, in 1876, by William Booth. He had been engaged for sev- eral years previously in evangelistic work in the east of London, chiefly among those who were beyond the reach of ordinary religious influences. He was formerly a min- ister of the Methodist New Connection, withdrawing from the regular ministry in 1861 for independent evangelistic work. The new organization was speedily introduced into various countries of Europe, into the United States, Aus- tralia, and elsewhere. In doctrine the Salvation Army is thoroughly evangeli- cal. Its teachings are given in a book which has been pre- pared by the " general " of the Army, Mr. Booth. This book of doctrine and discipline sets forth the ordinary doc- trines respecting God and Christ ; the sinfulness of man ; the work of redemption ; the atonement, which is described as general ; election, of which the Arminian view is taken ; the Holy Ghost ; repentance and faith as conditions of sal- vation ; the forgiveness of sins ; conversion ; the two na- tures of man ; assurance, setting forth the Methodist view ; sanctification, which is emphasized as one of the more im- portant doctrines. Entire sanctification is described as a " complete deliverance." " Sin is destroyed out of the soul, and all the powers, faculties, possessions, and influ- ences of the soul are given up to the service and glory of 340 THE SALVATION ARMY. 341 God." No fewer than seven sections of the Book of Dis- cipline are given to the doctrine of sanctification ; back- sliding also forms a section, and so also do final persever- ance, " death and after," hell, the Bible, and baptism. The Army recognizes women's right to preach, and full direc- tions are given how to proceed " in getting men saved." The government is military in form, and military titles are used in designating the various officers, and military terms in describing the various departments of the work. The officers are: (i) the commander-in-chief, who has the general direction of the entire army ; (2) the chief of staff, who has the oversight of all the business at the war office, known as headquarters ; (3) a lieutenant-general, who trav- els under the direction of the commander-in-chief and in- spects various divisions ; (4) a general, who has command of a division ; (5) a captain, who commands a single corps ; (6) a lieutenant, who is under the direction of the captain ; (7) a color sergeant, who has charge of the colors and car- ries them in procession ; (8) a pay master- sergeant, or treas- urer, who cares for all the moneys of a corps ; (9) a pay- master-secretary. There are also sergeants who lead bands, and there are various other officers. The sergeants are appointed by the captains. The treasurers and secretaries are recommended for appointment to the generals of divis- ions, and the commissions are issued by the general- in- chief. The term of office is indefinite. All members of the Salvation Army on active duty wear a uniform. The places where meetings are regularly held are usually called "barracks." The Salvation Army in the United States is represented in thirty States, also in the territory of Utah and the Dis- trict of Columbia. It has 329 organizations, with 27 church 342 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. edifices, or barracks, which are valued at $38,150. Of halls, etc., 300, with a seating capacity of 87,101, are occupied. There are in all 8742 communicants or mem- bers. It is not the chief aim of the army to make converts for membership in its own organization. Many of those who are converted through its labors join various other denominations. SUMMARY BY STATES. Or ani Church Seating Value of Com- STATES. zations. Edifices. pacity. Property. cants. California 29 3 1,500 $9,188 340 Colorado IO i 700 2,000 214 Connecticut 6 2 600 2,235 203 Delaware i 153 District of Columbia . i 23 Illinois 28 I 250 922 Indiana 4 104 Iowa 16 397 Kansas 12 37 Maine 9 265 Maryland 7 4 2,025 5,130 213 Massachusetts 14 i 1,300 1,000 656 Michigan 28 5 1,720 7,575 1,099 Minnesota 13 ,3 1,110 800 460 Missouri 12 340 Montana 3 3 Nebraska i New Hampshire i 26 New Jersey 4 . . . 156 New York 32 625 North Carolina 2 2 1,000 2,200 59 Ohio 30 I 150 875 655 Oregon 3 44 Pennsylvania 30 3 1,250 5,997 772 Rhode Island 2 31 South Dakota 2 Texas 4 35 Utah I 4 Virginia 3 i 450 1,150 54 Washington West Virginia 5 2 156 7 Wisconsin 14 322 Total 329 27 12,055 $38, 150 8,742 THE SALVATION ARMY. 343 SUMMARY BY DIVISIONS. DIVISIONS. Organi- zations. Church Edifices Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com. muni- cants. Colorado and Wyo- ming 10 I 700 $2,000 214 Central 22 538 East Pennsylvania.. Iowa and Dakota. . . 16 18 3 1,250 5,997 405 438 Illinois and Indiana. 22 . . . .... 759 Kansas, Missouri, and Nebraska . . . 25 . . .... .... 666 Massachusetts, Con- necticut, and Rhode Island 22 3 1,900 3,235 890 Maine and New Hampshire IO .... 291 Michigan 28 5 1,720 7,575 1,099 New York State 16 .... 284 Northwestern 37 4 1,360 'Soo 1,049 Ohio 32 i ISO 875 662 Pittsburg and West Pennsylvania .... 12 .... , 326 Pacific Coast 41 3 1,500 9,188 574 Southern 14 7 3,475 8,480 502 Texas 4 35 Total 329 27 12,055 $38,150 8,742 CHAPTER XXXV. THE SCHWENKFELDERS. KASPAR VON SCHWENKFELD, a nobleman of Germany, born in the fifteenth century, differed from other Reformers of the period on a number of points concerning the Lord's Supper, the efficacy of the external Word, and Christ's hu- man nature. He did not form a separate sect, but his fol- lowers did so after his death, taking his name. Early in the eighteenth century they were scattered by persecution. Some fled to Denmark, whence they came to this country- near the close of the first half of that century. They set- tled in Pennsylvania, where a remnant of them still exist. They celebrate the arrival from Denmark annually, making it a kind of festival. They hold in general to the doctrines of the German Reformation, with a few peculiarities. The words of Christ, " This is my body," they interpret as meaning, " My body is this," i.e., such as this bread, which is broken and consumed, and affords true and real food for the soul. The external Word, as they believe, has no power to renew ; only the internal Word, which is Christ himself. The hu- man nature of Christ was not a created substance. Being associated with the divine essence, it had a majestic dignity of its own. Among the customs peculiar to the Schwenkfelders is a service of prayer and exhortation over newly born infants, 344 THE SCHWENKFELDERS 345 repeated in church when the mother and child appear. The churches are Congregational in government, each electing its minister and officers annually. The former is chosen by lot. SUMMARY. Orrran; rfc,,,v4. Seating Value of Com- STATE. Or ? ani - g rch Ca- Church muni- zations. Edifices. padty p rO perty. cants. Pennsylvania 4 6 1,925 $12,200 306 CHAPTER XXXVI. THE SOCIAL BRETHREN CHURCH. THIS is a small body of about twenty congregations in Arkansas and Illinois, which had its beginning in 1867. In that year a number of members of various bodies, whose views concerning certain passages of Scripture and certain points of discipline were not in harmony with the churches to which they belonged, came together and organized a church and subsequently an association of churches. In 1887 a discipline, containing a statement of doctrine and rules for the government of the churches and the ordination of ministers, was adopted. The Confession of Faith, which consists of ten articles, sets forth the commonly received doctrine of the Trinity, the Holy Scriptures, the evangeli- cal doctrine of redemption, regeneration, and sanctification, declaring that he that endures unto the end the same shall be saved; holding that baptism and the Lord's Supper are ordinances made binding by Christ, and none but true believers are the proper subjects. Three modes of admin- istering baptism are recognized, and candidates are allowed to choose between them. The eighth, ninth, and tenth articles declare the right of lay members to free suffrage and free speech, that candidates shall be received into full membership by the voice of the church, and that ministers are called to preach the gospel, and not to preach politics or anything else. The associations correspond in general 346 THE SOCIAL BRETHREN CHURCH. 347 usage to Baptist associations. There are two classes in the ministry, ordained and licensed, also exhorters and stewards, as in the Methodist churches, and ordained deacons, as in the Baptist. It is quite evident that the denomination was originally formed of Baptists and Methodists, the ideas of both these denominations and some of their usages being incorporated in the new body. There are 20 organizations, with 1 1 edifices, valued at $8700, and 913 members; 6 halls, with accommodations for 600, are occupied. SUMMARY BY STATES. Seating Value of Com- Arkansas .......... 4 I 800 $1,000 83 Illinois ............ 16 10 7,900 7, 700 830 Total 20 ii 8,700 $8,700 913 SUMMARY BY ASSOCIATIONS. ASSOCIATIONS. Northw'n Arkansas. 4 i 800 $1,000 83 Southern Illinois ... 10 8 7>ioo 6,900 675 Wabash.. 6 2 800 800 i Total 20 ii 8,700 $8,700 CHAPTER XXXVII. THE SOCIETY FOR ETHICAL CULTURE. THIS society was founded in New York in 1876 by Prof. Felix Adler. It was announced as " the new religion of morality, whose God is The Good, whose church is the universe, whose heaven is here on earth, and not in the clouds." Its aims have been thus defined by Professor Adler: " I. To teach the supremacy of the moral ends above all other human ends and interests. " II. To teach that the moral law has an immediate authority not contingent on the truth of religious beliefs or of philosophical theories. " III. To advance the science and art of right living." Meetings are held on Sunday, at which addresses or lectures are delivered. Societies having been organized in Chicago, Philadelphia, and St. Louis, as well as in New York, a convention was held in 1886, and "The Union of the Societies for Ethical Culture " formed, with a consti- tution calling for annual meetings. The four societies report an aggregate of 1064 members. The New York society has a cash fund in hand of $60,000. The 5 halls occupied have a seating capacity of 6260. In connection with the New York Society considerable educational and philanthropic work is carried on, both by 348 THE SOCIETY FOR ETHICAL CULTURE. 349 men and women, who seek the necessitous and endeavor both to relieve and elevate them, and also to prepare them to get their own living. SUMMARY BY STATES. Illinois Missouri Total 4 .. 1,064 STATES. Organi- zations. I Church Edifices. Searing Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. I7C ri I * / j I tJO ork.... Ivania . I I e* 600 139 CHAPTER XXXVIII. THE SPIRITUALISTS. WHAT is known as modern spiritualism began with " demonstrations " in the Fox family in Hydesville, N. Y., in March, 1848. The same phenomena had been common in Shaker communities before that date, and, indeed, in almost all ages and among many different peoples ; but it was then that these demonstrations, generally in the form of rappings, began to be interpreted as communications from the disembodied spirits of men and women who had, in the ordinary course of nature, passed away, but whose spirits were still in a living and active state. From this time individuals began to investigate these spirit manifesta- tions, circles began to be formed, mediums were discovered, lecturers recognized, and a literature established. Spiritualists claim that the miracles of Christ are ex- plained by the central doctrine of their belief, and they regard the demonstrations of spiritualism as establishing by evidence the fact of a future life. They do not hold that God is a personal being, but that he exists in all things. Eternal progression is the law of the spirit world, and every individual will attain supreme wisdom and unalloyed hap- piness. A few spiritualist societies employ permanent speakers, but usually they appoint lecturers for limited terms, varying from a week to several months. A large proportion of the 350 THE SPIRITUALISTS. 351 lecturers are mediums, who are believed to speak under the influence or direction of the spirit who guides or con- trols them. They follow the Scriptural injunction : " Take no thought how or what ye shall speak, for it shall be given you in that same hour what ye shall speak." When a lecturer appears before an audience, therefore, he asks that a subject be given him, and when he receives it begins to speak upon it without hesitation. Summer gatherings or camp meetings, which continue from one to ten weeks, have become prominent among the spiritualists. In 1891 twenty-two such meetings were held. The spiritualists report 334 organizations, with 30 regu- lar church edifices, not including halls, pavilions, and other places owned or occupied by them. There are 45,030 members, and the value of the property reported, which includes camp grounds as well as church edifices, pavilions, etc., is $573,650. Not many of the halls are owned by them. There are members in thirty-six States, besides the District of Columbia and the Territories of Oklahoma and Utah. Among the States Massachusetts has the greatest number, 7345 ; New York stands second, with 6351 ; and Pennsylvania third, with 4569. There are 307 halls, with accommodations for 72,522. SUMMARY BY STATES. nrmr,; <", -M, Seating Value of Com- STATBS. Or ? ani - gjurch c * Church j zations. Ed,fices. padty p rO perty. cants. Arkansas I i 300 $1,000 25 California 20 i 250 19*325 1,869 Colorado 2 . . 600 275 Connecticut 19 4 1,650 20,810 2,354 District of Columbia 3 . . 475 Florida 2 . . 750 65 Georgia 2 . . 169 352 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices seating Illinois 7 I 350 Indiana 5 Iowa 13 . . .... Kansas 9 . . .... Kentucky i .... Louisiana 3 . . .... Maine 21 Maryland 6 .... Massachusetts 61 4 4,250 Michigan 27 I 500 Minnesota 3 . . Missouri 5 3 2,500 Montana i Nebraska 4 . . .... New Hampshire . . . 6 .... New Jersey New York 2 34 i 1,500 Ohio 25 2 I,OOO Oklahoma i Oregon 6 . . .... Pennsylvania 12 7 5,650 Rhode Island 4 . . South Carolina i Tennessee 6 4 2,000 Texas i Utah i Vermont 10 i 500 Virginia i Washington West Virginia 4 i Wisconsin 3 . . .... Wyoming i .... Value of Church Property. $10,500 4,850 Com- muni- cants. 2,613 627 3OO 40O 15,650 1 2O 2,562 66; 269,710 11,500 7,345 2,565 coo 13,100 853 20 2QO *y 672 IOO 33,250 6,351 930 751 58,600 4,569 150 20 36,000 1,075 2 9 80 23,250 1,966 12 Total 334 30 20,450 6 5 27,000 354 50 $573,650 45,030 CHAPTER XXXIX. THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY. THE first branch of this society in the United States was founded in New York in November, 1875. Its de- clared objects are : " First, to form a nucleus of a Universal Brotherhood of Humanity, without distinction of race, creed, or color. " Second, to promote the study of Aryan and other Eastern literatures, religions, and sciences, and demonstrate the importance of that study. " Third, to investigate unexplained laws of nature and the psychical powers latent in man." A circular, issued for the information of inquirers by the general secretary of the American section, states that the society is unsectarian and interferes with no person's re- ligious belief. Another circular, entitled "An Epitome of Theosophy," issued by the secretary of the executive com- mittee of the Pacific Coast, states that some of the funda- mental propositions of Theosophy, or " Wisdom Religion," are : That the spirit in man is the only real and permanent portion of his being ; that between the spirit and the in- tellect is a " plane of consciousness in which experiences are noted," and that this spiritual nature is " as susceptible of culture as the body or intellect " ; that spiritual culture is only attainable as the grosser interests and passions of the flesh are subordinate ; that men, systematically trained, 353 354 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. may, by their interior faculties, " attain to clear insight into the immaterial, spiritual world " ; that, as a result of this spiritual training, men become able to perform works usu- ally called "miraculous." The Theosophical Society has branches in seventeen States and the District of Columbia. Forty organizations are reported, with 695 members. Of the 40 organizations 14 are in California. There are 38 halls, with accommo- dations for 1815. SUMMARY BY STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. California 14 i 200 $500 216 Connecticut i . . ... .... 13 District of Columbia i ... 75 9 Illinois 2 . . ... . 68 Indiana I Iowa 2 Louisiana I . . ... . 10 Maryland I . . ... . 5 Massachusetts 2 . . ... . 57 Michigan I . . ... . 8 Minnesota i . . ... . 10 Missouri 2 . . ... . 13 Nebraska 4 . . ... . 41 New York 2 IV ... . 97 Ohio 2 . . ... . 52 Pennsylvania I . . ... . 25 Washington I . . ... 25 9 Wisconsin i . . ... .... 9 Total 40 i 200 $600 695 CHAPTER XL. THE UNITED BRETHREN. THE United Brethren in Christ are sometimes con- founded with the Unitas Fratrum or Moravian Brethren. Though some of the historians of the former body claim that it was connected in some way with the Ancient and Renewed Brethren of Bohemia and Moravia, the United Brethren in Christ and the Moravians are wholly separate and distinct, and have no actual historical relations. The Moravians were represented in this country long before the United Brethren in Christ arose, which was about the year 1800. Philip William Otterbein, a native of Prussia and a min- ister of the German Reformed Church, and Martin Boehm, a Mennonite pastor in Pennsylvania, of Swiss descent, were the chief founders of the church of the United Brethren in Christ. These men, preaching with great earnestness and fervency, had revivals of religion in Pennsylvania and Maryland, resulting in many accessions to membership of the churches they served. Others of like mind assisted them in the ministry, and they met occasionally in con- ference concerning their work. The first of these informal conferences was held in Baltimore, Md., in 1789. The movement, though meeting with some opposition, gradu- ally developed into a separate denomination. At a con- ference held in Frederick County, Md., in 1800, attended 355 356 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. by Otterbein, Boehm, Geeting, Newcomer, and nine others, an organization was formed under the title " United Breth- ren in Christ," and Otterbein and Boehm were elected superintendents or bishops. The preachers increased and new churches arose, and it soon became necessary to have two annual conferences, the second one being formed in the State of Ohio. In 1815 the denomination completed its organization by the adoption at a general conference of a discipline, rules of order, and a confession of faith. For some years the work of the church was mainly among the German element. It still has German conferences, but the great bulk of its members are English-speaking people. In doctrine, practice, and usage the United Brethren are Methodistic. They have classes and class leaders, stew- ards, exhorters, local and itinerant preachers, presiding elders, circuits, quarterly and annual conferences, and other Methodist features. Their founders were in fraternal in- tercourse with the fathers of American Methodism, and in spirit and purpose the two bodies were not dissimilar. The United Brethren, though not historically a Methodist branch, affiliate with the Methodist churches, sending rep- resentatives to the oecumenical Methodist conferences. Their annual conferences are composed of itinerant and local preachers, and lay delegates representing the churches. The bishops preside in turn over these conferences, and in conjunction with a committee of presiding elders and preachers fix the appointments of the preachers for the ensuing year. The pastoral term is three years, but in particular cases it may be extended with the consent of the conference. There is but one order among the or- dained preachers, that of elder. Since 1889 it has been lawful to license and ordain women. Bishops are elected THE UNITED BRETHREN. 357 by the general conference, not to life service, but for a quadrennium. They are, however, eligible to reelection. The general conference, which is composed of ministerial and lay delegates, elected by the annual conferences, meets once in every four years, and has full authority, under cer- tain constitutional restrictions, to legislate for the whole church, to hear and decide appeals, etc. Their doctrines, which are Arminian, are expressed in a confession of faith, consisting of thirteen brief articles, which set forth the generally accepted view of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, the Scriptures, justification and re- generation, the Christian Sabbath, and the future state. Concerning the sacraments, it holds that baptism and the Lord's Supper should be observed by all Christians, but the mode of baptism and the manner of celebrating the Lord's Supper should be left to the judgment of individ- uals. The baptism of children is also left to the choice of parents. Sanctification is described as the " work of God's grace through the word and the Spirit, by which those who have been born again are separated in their acts, words, and thoughts from sin and are enabled to live unto God." I. THE UNITED BRETHREN IN CHRIST. The confession, first adopted in 1815, was revised in 1889 and slightly enlarged. The constitution was also changed in the same year, resulting in a division, those who held that the changes were not effected in a consti- tutional way withdrawing from the general conference of 1889 and holding a separate session. The latter hold to the unchanged confession and constitution, and insist that they are the legal body known as the United Brethren in 358 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Christ. Many cases to settle the validity of the action of the general conference of 1889 have been before the courts, and considerable church property is involved in the final decision, which may not be reached for some years to come. As both bodies claim the same title, it has been deemed necessary to put after it, in parentheses, in one case, for the sake of distinction, the words " old constitu- tion." This designates the smaller body, which refuses to recognize the constitutionality of the revision. The general conference of 1885 created a commission to revise the confession of faith and the constitution, express- ing at the same time its opinion that two clauses in the existing constitution, one forbidding the changing of or doing away with the confession, and the other likewise for- bidding any change in the constitution except upon " re- quest of two thirds of the whole society," were " in their language and apparent meaning so far-reaching as to ren- der them extraordinary and impracticable as articles of constitutional law." The commission submitted a revised confession and constitution to the churches, as directed, for their approval. A number of members of the general conference of 1885 protested against the act creating the commission as unconstitutional and revolutionary. When the work of the commission was submitted for approval they and those who agreed with them refused to vote on it, insisting that the matter was not legally before the church. Of those who voted, more than two thirds ap- proved the revised documents, and they were accordingly formally proclaimed by the general conference of 1889 as the "fundamental belief and organic law of the church." The vote of the conference was in to 21. When the chairman announced that the conference would proceed THE UNITED BRETHREN. 359 under the amended constitution, Bishop Milton Wright and eleven delegates withdrew to meet elsewhere for legislation under the old constitution. The majority claim that the constitution of 1841 was never submitted to the members of conferences or of the church, but was adopted by the general conference only. Two important changes were made in the constitution, one admitting laymen to the general conference, and one modifying the section prohibiting membership in secret societies. The old constitution had this section : " There shall be no connection with secret combinations." The new constitution modifies this by providing that all secret combinations which infringe upon the rights of others and whose principles are injurious to the Christian char- acter of their members are contrary to the Word of God, and Christians should have no connection with them. The new section also empowers the general conference to enact "rules of discipline concerning such combinations." There are in this country 45 annual conferences ; also, one in Canada, and mission districts in Africa and Ger- many. The denomination is not represented in any of the New England States, nor in any of the States south of Virginia, Tennessee, and Missouri. It is strongest in mem- bers in the three States of Ohio (47,678), Indiana (35,824), and Pennsylvania (33,951). Its total membership is 202,- 474, divided among 3731 organizations, with 2836 church edifices, valued at $4,292,643. The average seating capac- ity of the edifices is 288, and the average value $1513. There are 780 halls, with accommodations for 93,035. 360 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. California Colorado Idaho Illinois 320 Indiana 569 Iowa Kansas Kentucky Maryland Michigan 138 Minnesota Missouri 105 Nebraska 147 New York Ohio Oregon Pennsylvania 526 South Dakota . . Tennessee Virginia Washington .... West Virginia 259 Wisconsin Total 3,731 2,837 816,458 $4,292,643 202,474 Organi- Church S< gj n S Value of Church zations. ces> pacity. Property. 24 15 3,825 $28,400 18 8 1, 800 32,800 2 320 245 67,495 260,075 569 476 154,762 551,636 213 148 29,8lO 211,323 322 128^ 33,200 183,770 13 1 1 2,400 4,700 57 55 14,300 113,789 138 93 27,405 133,250 35 23 4,975 23,375 105 45 X 14,150 47,825 H7 75 16,775 84,950 35 23 5,975 34,650 745 692 205,755 1,198,870 13 8 2,100 II,IOO 526 467 147,036 1,086,135 27 7 i,i75 4,150 27 18 5,600 13,985 7i 66 11,500 65,940 18 13 3,400 22,000 259 175 54,i7o 140,645 47 45 8,850 39,275 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Allegheny Arkansas Valley . . . Auglaize 125 California Central Illinois .... Central Ohio Colorado Des Moines East German East Nebraska East Ohio East Pennsylvania. . Elkhorn and Dakota Erie . . 153 135 41,375 $323,475 9,709 74 28 7,090 48,500 4,100 125 n6X 39,!5 145,150 6,187 24 15 3,825 28,400 588 62 52^ 15,590 67,900 3,052 68 66 20,845 91,850 4,076 18 8 i, 800 32,800 585 % 6i*4 15,000 77 1 A 25,925 82,070 208,700 4,521 5,715 67 49 X 11,075 66,200 3,807 127 124 32,900 204,570 8,53i 76 73 23,661 227,700 7,030 39 12 1, 800 3,7oo 743 117 83 21,025 100,435 3,552 THE UNITED BRETHREN. 361 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Lower W abash . . . Maryland Miami Michigan Minnesota Missouri Neosho North Michigan . . North Ohio Northwest Kansas. Ohio German Oregon Parkersburg Pennsylvania Rock River Saint Joseph Sandusky Scioto South Missouri . . . Tennessee Upper Wabash . . . Virginia Walla Walla West Nebraska . . . White River Wisconsin . . Organi- zations. Church S^K Edifices ' paSy. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants. 69 61 20,500 $72,950 2,784 174 116 52,000 92,885 9, 1 80 114 86 14,810 129,253 5,880 97 36^ 9,835 47,700 3,051 12 10 2,250 3,500 507 I6 4 113 26,630 74,225 9,547 39 38 9,150 62,889 3,236 101 94 30,700 303,950 10,957 39 30 9,155 45,900 1,213 42 25 5,350 25,425 910 67 33 y* 10,400 34,775 2,927* 96 39 1 A 10,675 45,7oo 3,763 56 24 8,000 25,950 2,499 109 96^ 28,385 142,550 4,206 54 22)4 5>3o 40,270 2,794 46 43 X 8,400 100,450 2,317 H 7 i, 800 7,900 284 206 144 48,115 116,095 io,377 148 137 45,625 3H,375 10,234 29 25^ 3,ioo 40,450 1,104 144 130 41,947 206,315 10,112 122 H5 37,775 252,560 7,424 148 130^ 35.550 92,990 8,510 38 12 3,750 13,05 1,434 27 18 5,600 13,985 1,141 83 75 21,875 83,175 6,654 127 99 i8,355 91,490 7,346 19 14 3,700 25,200 803 60 *7 1 A 4,550 16,150 1,476 108 96 23,265 102,811 5,92i 47 45 8,850 39,275 1,687 Total 3,731 2,837 816,458 $4,292,643 202,474 2. THE UNITED BRETHREN IN CHRIST (OLD CON- STITUTION). This body consists of those who hold that the act of the general conference of 1885, creating a commission to revise the confession of faith and constitution, was unconstitu- 362 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. tional, and that all proceedings under it were null and void. Bishop Milton Wright and eleven delegates withdrew from the general conference of 1889 because of the announce- ment that its proceedings would conform to the revised constitution. They immediately convened in conference and proceeded to legislate and elect bishops and general church officers under the old constitution. The division, begun in this way, was soon widely extended, involving many of the conferences and placing the ownership and occupancy of much church property in dispute. The " Liberals," as the majority are called, continued in pos- session of the general church property and offices, and also of most of the churches and parsonages. The " Radi- cals," those who adhere to the old confession and consti- tution, have churches, ministers, and members in many of the conferences, the titles of which they have preserved. There are therefore two sets of conferences bearing the same names and covering the same territory. Many suits have been entered in the courts to test the control of the property involved. A final decision has not yet been reached. Those who adhere to the unamended constitu- tion insist that the general conference of 1885 had no con- stitutional power to provide for the revision of the consti- tution and confession; that the general conference of 1889 had no right to act under the revised constitution, and that the existing constitution was and still is the organic law of the church, They maintain an exclusive attitude toward all secret societies, according to the provision of the old constitution forbidding connection with any of them. When the statistics for the eleventh census were ob- tained, the line of division had not in all cases become dis- tinct, and it was difficult to get returns from some of the THE UNITED BRETHREN. 363 districts. A number of presiding elders reported that much of the church property in their respective districts was in dispute, being claimed by both parties. In tabu- lating from the schedules returned by the presiding elders of each branch, care was taken not to count the same edi- fices and property twice. It is possible, however, that in some cases duplication has not been prevented. The total number of members is 22,807, an d there are 795 organizations. The average seating capacity of the church edifices is 302, and their average value $1116. There are 209 halls, with accommodations for 23,285. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. California Organi- zations. Church Edifices. 6 33 H3 20 II 235 20 8 Seating Ca- pacity. 1,595 7,895 51,420 6,900 3,450 25,325 3,730 66,460 5,505 800 I, 600 Value of Church Property. $8,600 33*400 169,550 19,200 IO,20O 119,550 IO,600 237,940 24,700 2,300 8,000 Illinois Indiana 160 Iowa 23 Kansas 7? Michigan gj l6A Nebraska 2Q Ohio 2CQ Oregon AQ South Dakota : I Washington . . 20 Wisconsin . . 4 Com- muni- 118 6,873 272 S5 8 5,602 358 5,822 1,203 109 606 Total 795 578 174,680 $644,940 22,807 SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. CONFERENCES. Arkansas Valley ... 12 7 1,850 $6,400 232 Auglaize 126 121 40,450 135,990 2,800 California 9 5^ J ,595 8,600 118 Central Illinois 19 16 3*905 17,700 369 East Des Moines . . . 19 16 5,95o 15,700 142 East Nebraska 7 . . 2,800 205 364 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY CONFERENCES. Continued. CONFERENCES. Elkhorn and Dakota Indiana Organi- Church zations. Edifices. 15 6 IO 2 Seating pacity. 930 800 Value of Church Property. $3,400 2 OOO Com- muni- cants. I 5 6 1 80 Iowa 44 Kansas je 4^ 1, 600 3 800 ~ Michigan .... 58 TC 9.QOO 56 2OO 2IQ2 Minnesota North Michigan . . . North Ohio. 2 I 82 34 84 80 1 A 2OO 400 40,250 23 2,388 37c6 Oregon e. ioC 2I,6oO I O2Q Rock River 20 17 3 QQO 1 1.7OO Sandusky 34 i6i^ 3.760 T C.2OO A Scioto 81 87^ 71, TOO I 68q Walla Walla 40 10 2,OOO I2,OOO 780 West Kansas 6 C-3. West Nebraska .... White River ii 5> 99 91^ 3,400 6,300 IIQ.4SO 83 Wisconsin . . 4 ' 67 Total 795 578 174,680 $644,940 22,807 The totals for the two bodies are as follows : organiza- tions, 4526; edifices, 3415; seating capacity, 991,138; value of church property, $4,937,583; communicants, 225,281. CHAPTER XLI. THE UNITARIANS. UNITARIANISM, as its name indicates, is distinguished from other systems of Christian belief chiefly by its rejec- tion of the doctrine of the Trinity and the deity of Jesus Christ. It denies that three persons the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit are united in one God, and holds that God is one, that he is uni-, not /^/-personal. This view is not modern. Arius, a presbyter of Alexandria in the fourth century, held that Christ, though the greatest of created beings, was not equal in nature and dignity to God. Unitarian organizations were formed in Poland and Hun- gary as early as the middle of the sixteenth century, and in the United States and England in the first quarter of the present century. King's Chapel, Boston, a Protestant Epis- copal congregation, adopted in 1785 a liturgy so revised as to exclude all recognition of the Trinity, and ordained in 1787, as its pastor, on the refusal of the bishop of the diocese to do so, James Freeman, who was Unitarian in his views. Arian ideas began to influence ministers and laymen in the Congregational churches in New England at the beginning of the present century. In 1805 a Uni- tarian, Dr. Henry Ware, was elected to the divinity chair in Harvard University, and in 1819 a separate divinity school was organized in connection with the university with a Unitarian faculty. 365 366 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Those holding Arian views became generally known as Unitarians in 1815, which is usually given as the beginning of the Unitarian denomination in America. In 1819 a Unitarian congregation was formed in Baltimore. William Ellery Channing preached the installation sermon, in which he clearly defined the differences between Orthodox and Unitarian doctrines. Many Congregational churches in eastern Massachusetts, including the oldest, that of Plym- outh, the church founded by the Pilgrims in 1620, became Unitarian without changing their covenants or names. In the course of the controversy, 1 20 Congregational churches in New England, founded before the War of the Revolu- tion, went over to the Unitarians. In 1830 there were, in all, 193 churches of the Unitarian faith; in 1865, 340. The present number is 42 1 . The Unitarians acknowledge no binding creed. They contend for the fullest liberty in belief, and exclude no one from their fellowship for difference in doctrinal views. Unitarianism is declared to be " not a fixed dogmatic statement, but a movement of ever- enlarging faith," wel- coming " inquiry, progress, and diversity of individual thought in the unity of spiritual thought." In the de- nomination are included those who stand upon a simple basis of Theism, and are represented in the Western Uni- tarian Conference, for example, and those who accept the Messiahship of Jesus Christ. In general terms they believe in God as the All-in- All, " in eternal life as the great hope, in the inspiration of all truth, in man's great possibilities, and in the divineness of sanctified humanity." The Unitarian churches are Congregational in polity, each congregation being independent in the management of its own affairs. There are societies for the conduct of mis- THE UNITARIANS. 367 sionary work, such as the American Unitarian Association, organized in 1825, the Western Unitarian Conference, which attends to the general interests of the societies rep- resented in it, and the Western Unitarian Association, whose object is to " diffuse the knowledge and promote the inter- ests of pure Christianity." There are also conferences, na- tional and state and local. The national conference, which is biennial, declares in its constitution its " allegiance to the gospel of Jesus Christ " and its " desire to secure the largest unity of spirit and the widest practical cooperation " in the cause of Christian faith and work. It confines itself to recommending to existing Unitarian organizations " such undertaking and methods as it judges to be in the heart of the Unitarian denomination." It is composed of delegates from the churches and representatives of certain Unitarian organizations. The conference provides for a committee of fellowship, for the consideration of applications of per- sons not graduates of Unitarian schools to enter the Uni- tarian ministry. The 421 organizations report 424 edifices, valued at $10,335,100, and with an aggregate seating capacity of 165,090. Of the 67,749 communicants, or, more properly, members, as the Unitarian custom is to admit any one to the communion, a little more than half are in Massachusetts. New York has the second largest number, 4470; California is third, with 3819 ; and New Hampshire fourth, with 3252. The denomination has organizations in thirty-two States and the District of Columbia. In the Southern States it has scarcely half a dozen churches. The average value of its church edifices is very high, reaching $24,725 ; their average seating capacity, 389. There are 55 halls, with accommodations for 10,370. 368 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- pacity. Value of Church Property. Com- muni- cants California 16 8 5,100 $366,040 3,819 Colorado 4 2 1,300 157,500 644 Connecticut 2 2 975 38,000 179 Delaware I I 250 14,000 60 District of Columbia I I 850 8o,OOO 600 Georgia I I 300 10,000 75 Illinois 16 15 5,650 406,000 i,932 Indiana 3 3 I,IOO 8,500 320 Iowa 10 9 2,500 83,100 1,238 Kansas 5 2 525 20,500 278 Kentucky i I 650 70,000 100 Louisiana i I 400 40,000 no Maine 22 25 7,800 216,700 2,421 Maryland 2 3 1,450 107,000 603 Massachusetts I8 9 217 86,346 5,278,370 34,610 Michigan 12 13 4,850 168,500 1,904 Minnesota 12 9 2,750 126,600 1,349 Missouri 6 8 2,850 230,800 i,U5 Nebraska 3 3 800 44,000 190 New Hampshire . . . 26 25 9,386 357,200 3,252 New Jersey 5 2 700 23,500 363 New York 18 22 9*423 1,117,500 4,470 North Dakota I 9 55 Ohio 5 3 i,3S 80,000 907 Oregon 5 4 2,050 139,500 890 Pennsylvania 7 8 2,585 276,200 1,171 Rhode Island 6 6 3,650 393,500 i,595 South Carolina i i 400 30,000 150 South Dakota 2 i 400 10,000 105 Tennessee I 2 400 16,000 60 Vermont 9 8 2,480 112,500 968 Washington 12 4 i,57o 75,000 802 Wisconsin 16 14 4,250 238,500 1,394 Total 421 424 165,090 $10,335, 100 67,749 CHAPTER XLII. THE UNI VERBALISTS. THE first regular preacher in America of the distinctive doctrines of Universalism was Rev. John Murray, a dis- ciple of James Relly, who had gathered a congregation of Universalists in London. The names of a number of min- isters of different denominations are included in the list of those who held or published Universalist views before Murray arrived from England in 1770. Among these was Dr. George de Benneville, of Pennsylvania. Mr. Murray preached at various places, settling at Gloucester, Mass., in 1774, and at Boston in 1793. By him and a few others a number of Universalist churches were established. At the close of the eighteenth century there were about a score of Universalist ministers. The Rev. Hosea Ballou, whose name is honored as the father of Universalism in its present form, became promi- nent in the movement at the beginning of the present cent- ury. His views differed radically from those of Mr. Murray. In a " Treatise on Atonement," published in 1 795, he denied the doctrine of the vicarious sacrifice, and insisted that punishment for the sins of mortality is confined to this life. If there were any punishment in the future life it would be, he contended, for sins committed in that life. Some years later he expressed the belief that there is no sin beyond the grave and consequently no punishment. Mr. 369 37O RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. Murray had held that Christ himself bore the punishment due the sins of mankind, and therefore there would be no further punishment Of the early Universalists, Murray had been a Methodist, Winchester and Ballou Baptists. There being quite a number of Universalists who held, contrary to the views of Mr. Ballou, to a limited future punishment, a division occurred in 1830, and an association was organized in the interests of the doctrine of restoration. This association existed for about eleven years and then became extinct; some of its preachers returning to the Universalist denomination, others becoming Unitarians. The Restorationists held that there would be a future retribution, but that God would, in his own time, " restore the whole family of mankind to holiness and happiness." The symbol of the Universalist faith is the Winchester "Profession of Belief," which was adopted in 1803 by the New England Convention, held in Winchester, N. H. It is as follows : "ARTICLE I. We believe that the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments contain a revelation of the character of God, and of the duty, interest, and final desti- nation of mankind. "ARTICLE 2. We believe that there is one God, whose nature is love, revealed in one Lord Jesus Christ, by one Holy Spirit of Grace, who will finally restore the whole family of mankind to holiness and happiness. "ARTICLE 3. We believe that holiness and true happi- ness are inseparably connected, and that believers ought to be careful to maintain order and practice good works ; for these things are good and profitable unto men." This profession of belief has remained unaltered since it was formulated. It is regarded as a sufficient general THE UNIVERSALISTS. 371 declaration of the fundamental doctrine of Universalists for the purpose of fellowship. A more particular knowledge of their general belief may be gathered from the utterances of leading Universalist writers. Universalists believe that God is not only almighty, all- wise, and omniscient, but that he is perfectly holy. As a holy God he is hostile to sin. He forbade it at the first, has never consented to it, and can never be reconciled to it. His power, wisdom, goodness, and holiness are all pledges that there " shall be an end of it in the moral uni- verse," and that " universal righteousness " shall be estab- lished. Sin is to be ended through the conversion and salvation of all sinners, who are to come ultimately into holiness and perfection. This is to be done by Jesus Christ, whose function it is to bring man into harmony with God. In Christ God has set forth in a single human life his great scheme of reconciliation. There was perfect harmony be- tween this life and God ; and Christ, the derived from the underived, most intimately shared the nature of God and represents him to man in complete fullness. There is no shadow of variance between Christ and God. Christ's work in the world is to bring men to light and strengthen the will in resolution against sin. He helps to overcome and destroy sin in the individual soul. Salvation is not from the demands of justice, nor from punishment, endless or otherwise. The demands of justice must be met, the consequences of sin cannot be avoided. It is the bondage of present sin from which salvation is necessary. Salvation is not exemption from the consequences of sin, but redemp- tion from the disposition to sin; also from imperfection. Beginning with repentance and receiving God's forgiveness for past sins, the soul must put off the old man with all 372 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. his sins and put on the new man created in God's likeness. Punishment is a necessary penalty for violated law. Divine punishment is " not the manifestation of hatred but the sign and instrument of love." The punishment of sin is its inevitable consequences " the wounds, the damage, the shame which sin impresses " upon the individual conscious- ness. It is wholly within the soul. The purpose of pun- ishment is to deter from sin and to recover from sin. It is therefore beneficent, whence it follows that it cannot be endless, for endless punishment would be vindictive and not beneficent. The soul is immortal. It survives death and enters upon the disembodied state in the same con- dition in which it quits the embodied. If it has been "dwarfed" in the present life "by neglect," or "weak- ened " by abuse, or " corrupted " by sin, then dwarfed, weakened, corrupt, it must enter the next life. Discipli- nary processes will be continued in that life, and the soul that goes into it unrepentant must suffer the " thraldom or retribution" until the "will consents to the divine order." Even the penitent will be subject to " such discipline and chastening experiences as contribute to moral progress." These are not to be taken as authoritative expressions of denominational belief. The Winchester Profession is the only acknowledged symbol. They simply represent the current teaching of the Universalist ministry. Prob- ably some Universalists would differ from them in some respects. The Universalist system of government is a modified Presbyterianism. The parish manages its own financial and general interests, and calls or dismisses a pastor ; but it " acknowledges allegiance both to the State and general conventions, and is bound to observe the laws they enact." THE UNIVERSALISTS. 373 No State conventions can be formed " without a constitu- ency of at least four parishes." Such conventions exercise authority in their own territory under rules and limitations prescribed by the general convention. They are composed of all Universalist ministers in fellowship, and of lay dele- gates from the parishes. They meet every year. The general convention, which is held in October bien- nially, consists of clerical and lay delegates from each State convention, in the proportion of one of the former to two of the latter. Every convention is entitled to send at least one clerical and two lay delegates. If it has fifty parishes and clergymen it can send twice as many delegates, with an additional three for every additional twenty- five parishes and clergymen. The general convention " exercises eccle- siastical authority throughout the United States and Can- ada. It is the court of final appeal in cases of dispute between State conventions, and in all cases of discipline not provided for and settled by subordinate bodies," and has original jurisdiction in States and Territories where subordinate conventions have not been organized. The general convention is an incorporated body and controls various denominational funds. Ministers are ordained by councils, consisting of ten ordained ministers and lay dele- gates from ten parishes, called by the parish desiring the ordination, with the consent of the convention (State) com- mittee on fellowship, ordination, and discipline. There are also licentiates, both of the clerical and lay order. Among the usages of the church is the observance of the second Sunday in June as " Children's Sunday." The churches are decorated with flowers and children are bap- tized. Christmas and Easter are generally observed, and a Sunday in October is set apart for services in memory of 374 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. members who have died during the year. The sacraments observed are baptism and the Lord's Supper. The mode of baptism is left to the choice of the applicant. There are forty State conventions, besides those of Canada and Scotland, the oldest of which, that of New York, was organized in 1825. New York leads in the number of members, reporting 8526; Massachusetts comes second, with 7142; Ohio third, with 4961; and Maine fourth, with 3750. The total of members is 49,194, and the aggregate value of church property $8,054,333. The average value of the church edifices is $9750, and the average seating capacity 294. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Alabama Organi- zations. IO I Church Edifices. p a c ity 6 625 Arkansas California . 9 i 18 i 3 15 i 54 5o 22 14 i i 121 27 13 16 5 33 5 18 i i 12 I 37 23 8 12 83 I II9>^ 26 10 2 4 5 34 1,950 6,325 500 150 2,250 200 13,400 8,850 6,550 1,875 3,200 26,405 700 40,550 6,600 3,500 200 1,600 775 9,600 Colorado Connecticut District of Columbia Florida Georgia Idaho Illinois Indiana . . Iowa . .... Kansas Kentucky Maine Maryland . . . Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Mississippi Missouri Nebraska New Hampshire . . . Value of Com- Church Property. cants. $3, SGO 365 16 96,000 1,382 500 15 367,000 2,129 47,000 128 2,000 45 3*140 533 3,000 25 523,850 3,424 138,900 1,950 118,300 829 20,200 57i 16,525 434 542,900 3,750 30,000 382 ,110,193 7,142 221,800 i,549 192,900 1,093 800 120 4,800 711 38,800 161 203,025 1,204 THE UNIVERSALISTS. 375 SUMMARY BY STATES. Continued. STATES. New Jersey Tgani- itions. 6 Church Edifices. 6 Seating Ca- pacity. I.72O Value of Church Property. $1 I2.3OO Com- muni- cants. New York 168 14.7 8 ?26 North Carolina Ohio 3 3 500 1,200 7/M 8OO 255 4QOI Oreeron ? CCQ Q ^OO Pennsylvania Rhode Island 42 IO 36 IO * 9,850 417,500 2,209 South Carolina 2 i IOO I,2OO IOI Tennessee I i IOO 7CQ 2O Texas 18 2 C JA Vermont 6c C7 18,010 28H ,OOO 3 lf t 2 4.OQ Virginia .... i I JOQ c.ooo 18 \Vest Virginia .... 2 I IOO I,2OO c6 "Wisconsin 5 I r 5 8C..2OO C/l/l Total 956 832 244,615 $8,054,333 49,194 CHAPTER XLIII. INDEPENDENT CONGREGATIONS. THESE are congregations having no connection with any of the denominations. Some are akin to Presbyterian, others to Methodist and other bodies. Some are organ- ized on a union basis and receive part of their support from members of several denominations. There are 54 halls, with accommodations for 10,445. SUMMARY BY STATES. STATES. Organi- zations. Church Edifices. Seating Ca- Alabama I .... Alaska I California II 2 55 Connecticut 4 3 425 District of Columbia 5 3 1,100 Georgia i I 150 Illinois 8 7 3,970 Indiana 16 ii 3,200 Iowa i i 2OO Kansas 9 5 1,090 Maine 3 3 850 Maryland 2 2 2,200 Massachusetts 18 12 3,105 Michigan 2 2 375 Minnesota I I 100 Missouri 3 I 200 New Hampshire . . . 3 I 2OO New Jersey 8 6 2,150 New York 26 23 10,255 Ohio 5 6 2,025 Pennsylvania 17 15 4,650 Rhode Island 6 4 1,750 South Carolina .... i i 2OO Vermont 4 2 600 Value of Church Property. $70,575 3,600 17,100 I4O,OOO 8,450 I,OOO 7,550 17,500 40,000 121,350 6,000 700 1,500 1,500 52,300 722,400 22,800 140,900 89,200 8,000 13,575 Com- muni* cants. 150 766 717 353 386 1,640 918 75 271 170 500 684 170 $ 150 552 4,232 298 948 768 "166 Total 156 112 376 39,345 $1,486,000 14,126 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 1. Summary by States of all denominations. 2. Summary by denominations. 3. Summary by denominational families. 4. Summary of denominations according to number of communicants. 5. Summary of denominational families according to number of communicants. 6. Summary of denominations classified according to polity. 7. Summary of colored organizations. 8. Summary of churches in cities. 377 378 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. (a) SUMMARY BY STATES STATES. Organizations. Edifices. Alabama 6,383 6,013 Alaska 26 34 Arizona 131 70 Arkansas 4,874 3,791 California 1,996 1,505 Colorado 647 463 Connecticut 1,149 I I 75 Delaware 382 401 District of Columbia 217 205 Florida i>97i J >793 Georgia 6,899 7,008 Idaho 247 143 Illinois 8,296 7,352 Indiana 6,480 5,944 Indian Territory 806 429 Iowa 5,539 4,539 Kansas 4,927 2,859 Kentucky 5,555 4,768 Louisiana 2,701 2,520 Maine 1,610 1,346 Maryland 2,328 2,369 Massachusetts 2,547 2,458 Michigan 4,79$ 3,761 Minnesota 3,429 2,619 Mississippi 5, 194 5,009 Missouri 8,064 6,121 Montana 273 164 Nebraska 2,797 1,822 Nevada 64 41 New Hampshire 783 774 New Jersey 2,085 2,204 New Mexico 463 381 New York 8,237 7,942 North Carolina 6,824 6,512 North Dakota 868 335 Ohio 9,384 8,896 Oklahoma 123 41 Oregon 969 592 Pennsylvania 10, 175 9,624 Rhode Island 402 386 South Carolina 3,815 3,967 South Dakota 1,589 774 Tennessee 6,351 5,794 (ft) For summary by States for 1906 see p. (b) This column shows the percentage GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 379 OF ALL DENOMINATIONS. Seating Value of Church Capacity. Property. 1,702,527 $6,768,477 4,800 203,650 19,230 270,8l6 1,041,040 3,266,663 422,609 11,961,914 120,862 4,743,317 443,979 16,985,036 111,172 2,708,825 114,420 6,313,625 39 J , I 3 2 2,424,423 2,108,566 8,228,060 29,527 28l,3IO 2,260,619 39,715,245 1,890,300 18,671,131 79,583 182,266 1,203,185 16,056,786 708,134 7,452,269 1,504,736 12,112,320 617,245 5,032,194 408,767 6,198,400 718,459 15,445,946 1,102,772 46,835,014 1,097,069 18,682,971 691,631 12,940,152 1,332,442 4,392,473 1,859,589 19,663,737 33,942 885,950 409,462 6,443,689 9,890 208,225 250,035 4,457,225 803,017 29,490,414 107,925 531,925 2,868,490 140,123,008 2,192,835 7,077,440 69,590 780,775 2,827,113 42,159,762 8,605 6l,575 142,843 2,829,150 3,592,oi9 85,917,370 166,384 7,583,1 10 1,199,908 5,636,236 149,728 I,76l,277 1,812,942 9,890,443 Communi- Per cent, of cants. Population (6). 559,171 36.96 14,852 26,972 45.24 296.208 26.26 280,619 23 23 86,837 21.07 309,341 4i 45 48,679 28.89 94,203 40.89 141,734 36.21 679,051 36.96 24,036 28.48 1,202,588 3i 43 693,860 31-65 29,275 556,817 29. 12 336,729 23.58 606,397 32.63 399,991 35-76 160,271 24.24 379,418 36.40 942,751 42.11 569,504 27.2O 532,590 40.91 430,746 33 40 735,839 27.47 32,478 24 57 194,466 18.36 5,877 12.84 102,941 27 34 508,351 105,749 35 18 68 85 2,171,822 36.21 685,194 42 35 59,496 32.56 1,216,469 33 13 4,901 7-58 70,524 22.48 1,726,640 32.84 148,008 42.84 508,485 44-17 85,490 26 oo 552,658 31 .26 of population represented by the number of communicants in each State. 380 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. SUMMARY BY STATES Organizations. Edifices. Texas 8,766 5,638 Utah 427 280 Vermont 904 802 Virginia 4,998 4*894 Washington 892 532 West Virginia 3>O45 2,216 Wisconsin 3,726 3*290 Wyoming 141 43 Total 165,297 142,639 TABLE II. SUMMARY DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Organizations. ADVENTISTS : 1. Evangelical 34 30 2. Advent Christians 883 580 3. Seventh-Day 284 995 4. Church of God 19 29 5. Life and Advent Union 50 28 6. Churches of God in Jesus Christ . 94 95 Total Adventists 1,364 1,757 BAPTISTS : 1. Regular (North) 6,685 7>9<>7 2. Regular (South) 8,957 16,238 3. Regular (Colored) 5,468 12,533 4. Six-Principle 14 18 5. Seventh-Day 115 106 6. Freewill 1,493 1,586 7. Original Freewill 1 18 167 8. General 332 399 9. Separate 19 24 10. United 25 204 11. Baptist Church of Christ 80 152 12. Primitive 2,040 3,222 13. Old Two-Seed-in-the-SpiritPredes- tinarian 300 473 Total Baptists * 25,646 43,029 (a) This column shows the percentage of population GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 381 OF ALL DENOMINATIONS. Continued. Seating Capacity. Value of Church Property. Communi- cants. Per cent, of Population (a). 1,567,745 $8,682,337 677,151 30.30 89,695 1,493,791 128,115 6l.62 237,000 4,643,800 106,315 31.98 1,400,675 10,473,943 569,235 34-37 126,109 2,408,625 58,798 16.83 601,238 846,408 8,385 3,723,383 14,525,841 368,625 192,477 556,483 11,705 25.23 32.98 19.28 43,596,378 $679,694,439 20,6l8,307 32-92 BY DENOMINATIONS. Church Searing Value of Church Communi- Edifices. Capacity. Property. cants. 23 5,855 $6l,400 1,147 294 80,286 465,605 25,8l6 4 l8 94,627 645,075 28,991 I 2OO 1,400 647 8 2,250 16,790 1,018 30 7,530 46,075 2,872 774 100,748 $1,236,345 60,491 7,070 2,180,773 $49,530,504 800,450 13,502 4,349,407 18,196,637 1,280,066 11,987 3,440,970 9,038,549 1,348,989 14 3,600 19,500 937 78 1,225 21,467 349,309 265,260 3,115,642 87,^898 125 41,400 57,005 11,864 209 71,850 20I,I4O 21,362 19 5,650 9,200 i,599 179 6o,22O 80,150 13,209 135 40,885 56,755 8,254 2,849 899,273 1,649,851 121,347 397 134,730 172,230 12,851 37,789 n,599,534 $82,392,423 3,717,969 represented by the number of communicants in each State. 382 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE II. SUMMARY BY DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Organi- zations. BRETHREN (RIVER): 1. Brethren in Christ 128 78 2. Old Order or Yorker 7 8 3. United Zion's Children 20 25 Total River Brethren 155 1 1 1 BRETHREN (PLYMOUTH) : Brethren (I.) 109 Brethren (II.) 88 Brethren (III. ) 86 Brethren (IV.) 31 Total Plymouth Brethren 314 CATHOLICS : 1. Roman Catholic 9>I57 10*231 2. Greek Catholic (Uniates) 9 14 3. Russian Orthodox 13 12 4. Greek Orthodox i i 5. Armenian 7 6 6. Old Catholic i 4 7. Reformed Catholic 8 8 Total 9, 196 10,276 Catholic Apostolic . .\ 95 10 Chinese Temples 47 Christadelphians .... 63 CHRISTIANS : 1. Christians (Christian Connection) i>35 1,281 2. Christian Church South 85 143 Total Christians 1,435 l >4 2 4 Christian Missionary Association 10 13 Christian Scientists 26 22 1 Christian Union 183 294 Church of God (Winebrennerian) 522 479 Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) ... 12 Church of the New Jerusalem , 119 154 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 383 DENOMINATIONS. Continued. Church Edifices. 45 Seating Capacity. 19,005 Value of Church Property. $73,050 Communi- cants. 2,688 214 25 3,100 8,300 525 70 22,105 $81,350 3,427 2,280 $1,265 2,419 2OO 718 $1,465 6, 66 1 8,776 13 23 I 5,^228 ' 75 $118,069,746 63,300 220,000 5,000 6,231,417 10,850 13,504 100 3 700 13,320 1,000 8,816 3 47 4 963 135 3,374,907 750 950 301,692 46,005 $118,371,366 $66,050 62,000 2,700 $1,637,202 138,000 6,257,871 1,394 1,277 90,718 13,004 1,098 ii 184 338 88 347,697 1^00 68,000 20,810 $1,775,202 $3,900 40,666 234,450 643,185 15,000 1,386,455 103,722 754 8,724 18,214 22,511 384 7,095 384 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE II. SUMMARY BY DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Organi- zations. COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES (a) : 1. Shakers .. 15 2. Amana . . 7 3. Harmony 4. Separatists 5. New Icaria 6. Altruists 7. Adonai Shomo 8. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia) . . . . 5 Total Communistic Societies .. 32 Congregationalists 5,058 4,868 Disciples of Christ 3,773 7,246 DUNKARDS : 1. Dunkards or German Baptists (Conserv.). . 1,622 720 2. Dunkards or German Baptists (Old Order) . 237 135 3. Dunkards or German Baptists (Progressive) . 224 128 4. Seventh-Day Baptists (German) 5 6 Total Dunkards 2,088 989 Evangelical Association 1,235 2,310 FRIENDS : 1. Friends (Orthodox) i, 1 13 794 2. Friends (Hicksite) 115 201 3. Friends (Wilburite) 38 52 4. Friends (Primitive) II 9 Total Friends 1,277 1,056 Friends of the Temple 4 4 German Evangelical Protestant 44 52 German Evangelical Synod 680 870 JEWS: 1. Jewish Congregations (Orthodox) 125 316 2. Jewish Congregations (Reformed) .... 75 217 Total Jews 200 533 (a) The Bruederhoef Mennonites also observe a communal life. They GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 385 DENOMINATIONS. Continued. Church Seating Value of Church Communi- Edifices. Capacity. Property. cants. 16 5,650 $36,800 1,728 22 2,800 15,000 1, 6OO I 500 IO,OOO 250 I 500 3,000 200 21 2C 6,000 j 20 - .... 36,000 20 5 40 9,45 $106,800 4,049 4,736 i,553,o8o $43,335,437 512,771 5,324 1,609,452 12,206,038 641,051 854 353,586 $1,121,541 61,101 6 3 25,750 80,770 4,411 96 32,740 145,770 8,089 3 1,960 14,550 194 1,016 414,036 $1,362,631 73,795 1,899 479,335 $4,785,680 133,313 725 2i5,43i $2,795,784 80,655 213 72,568 1,661,850 21,992 52 13,169 67,000 4,329 5 1,050 16,700 232 995 302,218 $4,541,334 107,208 5 1,150 $15,300 340 35,175 245,781 1,187,450 4,614,490 36,156 187,432 122 46,837 $2,802,050 57,597 179 92,397 6,952,225 72,899 301 139,234 $9,754,275 are reported in connection with the other Mennonite branches. 130,496 386 RELIGIOUS FORCES Of THE UNITED STATES. TABLE II. SUMMARY BY DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. StSns" LATTER-DAY SAINTS : 1. Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints 543 425 2. Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Lat- ter-Day Saints 1,500 431 Total Latter-Day Saints 2,043 8 5 6 LUTHERANS : General Bodies. 1. General Synod 966 1,424 2. United Synod in the South 201 414 3. General Council i, 153 2,044 4. Synodical Conference 1,282 1,934 Independent Synods. 5. Joint Synod of Ohio, etc 297 421 6. Buffalo 20 27 7. Hauge's 58 175 8. Norwegian in North America 194 489 9. Michigan 37 65 10. Danish in America 108 131 1 1. German Augsburg 49 23 12. Danish Church Association 40 50 13. Icelandic Synod I 13 14. Immanuel 21 21 15. Suomai Synod 8 1 1 16. United Norwegian of America 109 i, 122 Independent Congregations 47 23 1 Total Lutherans 4,591 8,595 MENNONITES : 1. Mennonite 336 246 2. Bruederhoef (a) 9 5 3. Amish 228 97 4. Old Amish 71 22 5. Apostolic 2 2 6. Reformed 43 34 7. General Conference 95 45 8. Church of God in Christ 18 18 9. Old (Wisler) 17 15 (a) The Bruederhoef Mennonites observe a communal GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 387 DENOMINATIONS. Continued. Church Edifices. Seating Capacity. Value of Church Property. Communi- cants. 266 92,102 $825,506 144,352 122 30,790 226,285 21,773 122,892 $1,051,791 166,125 1,322 471,819 $8,919,170 164,640 379 138,453 1,114,065 37,457 588,825 11,119,286 324,846 i,53i 443,185 7,804,313 357,153 443 149,338 $1,639,087 69,505 25 5,793 84,410 4,242 100 30,500 214,395 14,730 275 78,988 806,825 55,452 53 14,613 164,770 11,482 75 14,760 129,700 10,181 23 7,56o 111,060 7,oio 33 5,700 44,775 3,493 4 1,300 7,200 1,991 19 5,3oo 94,200 5,580 8 12,898 1,385 669 185^242 1,544,455 119,972 1 88 62,344 1,249,745 41,953 6,701 2,205,635 $35,060,354 1,231,072 98 i i 29 43 3 12 70,005 600 15,430 200 7,465 13,880 400 4,120 $317,045 4,500 76,450 1,500 1,200 52,650 1, 6OO 8,015 17,078 352 10,101 2,038 209 . 1,655 5,670 471 610 life and constitute properly a communistic society. 388 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE II. SUMMARY BY DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Organi- zations. MENNONITES Continued : 10. Bundes Conference , 37 12 1 1. Defenseless 18 9 12. Brethren in Christ 31 45 Total Mennonites 905 550 METHODISTS : 1. Methodist Episcopal 15*423 25,861 2. Union American Methodist Episcopal 32 42 3. African Methodist Episcopal 3*32 1 2,481 4. African Union Methodist Protestant 40 40 5. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 1*565 1*704 6. Methodist Protestant 1*441 2,529 7. Wesleyan Methodist 600 565 8. Methodist Episcopal, South 4,801 15,017 9. Congregational Methodist 150 214 10. Congregational Methodist (Colored) 5 9 11. New Congregational Methodist 20 24 12. Zion Union Apostolic 30 32 13. Colored Methodist Episcopal 1,800 1,759 14. Primitive Methodist 60 84 15. Free Methodist 657 1,102 16. Independent Methodist 8 15 17. Evangelist Missionary 47 1 1 Total Methodists 30,000 51,489 Moravians 1 14 94 PRESBYTERIANS : 1. Presbyterian in the United States of Amer- ica (Northern) 5,934 6,717 2. Cumberland Presbyterian 1,861 2,791 3. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 393 224 4. Welsh Calvinistic 100 187 5. United Presbyterian 731 866 6. Presbyterian in the United States (Southern) 1*129 2,391 7. Associate Church of North America 12 31 8. Associate Reformed Synod of the South ... 133 1 16 9. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States (Synod) 124 115 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 389 DENOMINATIONS. Continued. Church Edifices. II 8 34 406 Seating Capacity. 3,720 2,070 10,625 129,340 Value of Church Property. $11,350 10,540 39,600 $643,800 Communi- cants. 41,541 22,844 6,302,708 $96,723,408 2,240,354 35 11,500 187,600 2,279 4,124 1,160,838 6,468,280 452,725 27 7,161 54,440 3,415 i,587 565,577 2,714,128 349,788 1,924 571,266 3,683,337 141,989 342 86,254 393,250 16,492 12,688 3,359,466 18,775,362 1,209,976 150 46,400 41,680 8,765 5 585 525 319 17 5,150 3,750 1,059 27 10,100 15,000 2,346 1,653 541,464 1,713,366 129,383 78 20,930 291,993 4,764 620 165,004 805,085 22, IIO H 7,725 266,975 2,569 3 1,050 2,000 951 46,138 12,863,178 $132,140,179 4,589,284 114 31,615 $681,250 11,781 6,66 4 2,024 i83 189 832 2,288 2,225,044 669,507 52,139 44,445 264,298 690,843 4,849 37,050 $74,455,200 195,826 625,875 1,408,084 {,812,152 29,200 211,850 788,224 164,940 12,956 12,722 94,402 179,721 1,053 8,501 37,095 1,071,400 10,574 390 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE II. SUMMARY BY DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. PRESBYTERIANS Continued : 10. Reformed Presbyterian in North America (General Synod) 29 33 n. Reformed Presbyterian (Covenanted) i 4 12. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States and Canada i i Total Presbyterians 10,448 13,476 PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL: 1. Protestant Episcopal 4, 146 5,019 2. Reformed Episcopal 78 83 Total Episcopal 4,224 5, 102 REFORMED : 1. Reformed in America 558 572 2. Reformed in United States 880 1,5 10 3. Christian Reformed 68 99 Total Reformed 1,506 2, 181 Salvation Army ... 329 Schwenkfelders 3 4 Social Brethren 17 20 Society for Ethical Culture ... 4 Spiritualists ... 334 Theosophical Society ... . 40 UNITED BRETHREN: 1. United Brethren in Christ 2,267 3,731 2. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 531 795 Total United Brethren 2,798 4,526 Unitarians 515 421 Universalists 708 956 Independent Congregations 54 156 Grand Total ..., ,.,,, 111,036 165,297 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 391 DENOMINATIONS. Continued. Church Edifices. Seating Capacity. Value of Church Property. Communi- cants. 33 i 12,380 2OO $469,000 4,602 77 i 800 75,000 600 12,469 4,038,650 $94,869,097 1,278,332 5,019 84 1,336,952 23,925 $81,220,317 1,615,101 532,054 8,455 5,103 1,360,877 $82,835,418 540,509 670 i,304 106 257,922 534,254 33,755 $10,340,159 7,975,583 428,500 92,970 204,018 12,470 2,080 825,931 $18,744,242 309,458 2 l ii 12,055 1,925 8,700 $38,150 12,200 8,700 8,742 306 9J3 1,064 30 i 20,450 200 573,650 600 45,030 695 2,837 578 816,458 174,680 $4,292,643 644,940 202,474 22,807 3,415 991,138 $4,937,583 225,281 424 832 112 165,090 244,615 39,345 $10,335,100 8,054,333 1,486,000 67,749 49,194 14,126 142,639 43,596,378 $679,694,439 20,618,307 392 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE III. SUMMARY BY DENOMINATIONS. Adventists (6 bodies) Baptists (13 bodies) Brethren (River) (3 bodies) Brethren (Plymouth) (4 bodies) Catholics (7 bodies) Catholic Apostolic Chinese Temples Christadelphians Christians (2 bodies) Christian Missionary Association Christian Scientists Christian Union Church of God (Winebrennerian) Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) Church of the New Jerusalem Communistic Societies (8 bodies) Congregationalists Disciples of Christ Dunkards (4 bodies) Evangelical Association Friends (4 bodies) Friends of the Temple German Evangelical (Protestant) German Evangelical Synod Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) Latter-Day Saints (2 bodies) Lutherans (16 bodies) and independent con- gregations Mennonites (12 bodies) Methodists ( 17 bodies) Moravians Presbyterians (12 bodies) Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) Reformed (3 bodies) Salvation Army Schwenkfelders Social Brethren Society for Ethical Culture Spiritualists Theosophical Society United Brethren (2 bodies) Unitarians Universalists Independent Congregations Ministers. 1,364 25,646 155 9,196 95 10 26 183 522 119 5,058 3,773 2,088 i,235 1,277 4 44 680 200 2,043 4,591 905 30,000 "4 10,448 4,224 1,506 3 17 2,798 515 708 54 Organi- zations. i,757 43,029 in 3H 10,276 10 1,424 13 221 294 479 12 154 32 4,868 7,246 989 2,310 1,056 4 870 III 8,595 550 51,489 94 13,476 5,102 2,181 329 4 20 4 334 40 4,526 421 156 Total ii 1,036 165,297 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 393 DENOMINATIONAL FAMILIES. Church Seating Value of Church Communi- Edifices. Capacity. Property. cants. 774 190,748 $1,236,345 60,491 37,789 n,599,534 82,392,423 3,717,969 70 22,105 81,350 3,427 1,465 6,661 8,816 3,374,907 118,371,366 6,257,871 3 750 66,050 i,394 4.7 62,OOO *r/ 4 950 2,700 1,277 1,098 347,697 1,775,202 103,722 II 3,3oo 3,9oo 754 7 1,500 40,666 8,724 184 68,000 234,450 18,214 338 U5,53o 643,185 22,511 I s,OOO j&i "88 20,810 * J J WV 1,386,455 J^T 7,095 40 9,450 106,800 4,049 4,736 i,553,o8o 43,335,437 512,771 5,324 1,609,452 12,206,038 641,051 1,016 414,036 1,362,631 73,795 1,899 479,335 4,785,680 133,313 995 302,218 4,541,334 107,208 5 1,150 15,300 340 52 35,175 1,187,450 36,156 785 245,78i 4,614,490 187,432 301 139,234 9,754,275 130,496 388 122,892 1,051,791 166,125 6,701 2,205,635 35,060,354 1,231,072 406 129,340 643,800 4i,54i 46,138 12,863,178 132,140,179 4,589,284 114 31,615 681,250 11,781 12,469 4,038,650 94,869,097 1,278,332 5,io3 1,360,877 82,8 3 5,4!8 540,509 2,080 825,931 18,744,242 309,458 27 12,055 38,150 8,742 6 1,925 12,200 306 ii 8,700 8,700 913 i 064. 30 20,450 573,650 i v- "-Ur 45,030 i 200 600 695 3,415 991,138 4,937,583 225,281 424 165,090 10,335,100 67,749 832 244,615 8,054,333 49,194 112 39,345 1,486,000 14,126 142,639 43,596,378 $679,694,439 20,618,307 394 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IV. DENOMINATIONS ACCORDING TO NUMBER OF COMMUNICANTS. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants. 1. Roman Catholic 6,231,417 2. Methodist Episcopal 2,240,354 3. Regular Baptist (Colored) 1,348,989 4. Regular Baptist (South) 1,280,066 5. Methodist Episcopal (South) 1,209,976 6. Regular Baptist (North) 800,450 7. Presbyterian (North) 788,224 8. Disciples of Christ 641,051 9. Protestant Episcopal 532,054 10. Congregational 512,771 11. African Methodist Episcopal 452,725 12. Lutheran Synodical Conference 357> I 53 13. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 349,788 14. Lutheran General Council 324,846 15. Reformed in the United States 204,018 16. United Brethren in Christ 202,474 17. German Evangelical Synod 187,432 18. Presbyterian (South) 179,721 19. Cumberland Presbyterian 164,940 20. Lutheran General Synod 164,640 21. Latter-Day Saints 144,352 22. Methodist Protestant 141,989 23. Evangelical Association J 33,3*3 24. Colored Methodist Episcopal 129,383 25. Primitive Baptist 121,347 26. United Norwegian Lutheran 1 19,972 27. United Presbyterian 94,402 28. Reformed in America 92,970 29. Christian 90,718 30. Freewill Baptist 87,808 31. Friends (Orthodox) 80,655 32. Jewish (Reformed) 72,899 33. Lutheran Synod of Ohio 69,505 34. Unitarian 67,749 35. Dunkards (Conservative) 61, 101 36. Jewish (Orthodox) 57,597 37. Norwegian Lutheran 55, 452 38. Universalist 49, 194 39. Spiritualist 45,030 40. Lutheran United Synod in the South 37,457 41. German Evangelical Protestant 36,156 42. Seventh-Day Adventist 28,991 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 395 TABLE IV. Continued. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants. 43. Advent Christian 25,816 44. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 22,807 45. Church of God 22,5 1 1 46. Free Methodist 22, 1 10 47. Friends (Hicksite) 21,992 48. Latter-Day Saints (Reorganized) 21,773 49. General Baptist 21,362 50. Christian Union 18,214 5 1. Mennonite 17,078 52. Wesleyan Methodist 16,492 53. Hauge's Lutheran Synod 14,730 Independent Congregations 14,126 54. Russian Orthodox 13,504 55. United Baptist 13*209 56. Christian (South) 13,004 57. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 12,956 58. Old Two-Seed Baptist 12,85 l 59. Welsh Calvinistic Methodist 12,722 60. Christian Reformed 12,470 61. Original Freewill Baptist 11,864 62. Moravian 1 1,781 63. Michigan Lutheran Synod 1 1,482 64. Greek Catholic (Uniates) 10,850 65. Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) 10,574 66. Danish Lutheran Church 10,181 67. Amish Mennonite 10, 101 68. Seventh-Day Baptist 9, 143 69. Congregational Methodist 8,765 70. Salvation Army 8,742 71. Christian Scientist 8,724 72. Associated Reformed Synod (South) 8,501 73. Reformed Episcopal 8,455 74. Baptist Church in Christ 8,254 75. Dunkards (Progressive) 8,089 76. New Jerusalem 7,095 77. Augsburg Lutheran Synod 7>oio 78. General Conference Mennonite 5,670 79. Immanuel Lutheran Synod 5, 580 80. Primitive Methodist 4,764 81. Reformed Presbyterian (General Synod) 4,602 82. Dunkards (Old Order) 4,41 1 83. Friends (Wilburite) 4,329 84. Buffalo Lutheran Synod 4,242 85. Danish Lutheran Association 3,493 396 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IV. Continued. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants. 86. African Union Methodist Protestant 3*415 87. Churches of God (Adventist) 2,872 88. Brethren in Christ 2,688 89. Independent Methodist 2,569 90. (Plymouth) Brethren II 2,419 91. Zion Union Apostolic 2,346 92. (Plymouth) Brethren 1 2,289 93. Union American Methodist Episcopal 2,279 94. Old Amish (Mennonite) 2,038 95. Icelandic Lutheran Synod 1 >99i 96. Shakers 1*728 97. Reformed Mennonite 1*655 98. Amana Society : 1,600 99. Separate Baptist 1,599 100. Catholic Apostolic 1*394 101. Bundes Conference (Mennonite) 1*388 102. Suomai Lutheran Synod 1*385 103. Christadelphian 1*277 104. (Plymouth) Brethren III 1*235 105. Evangelical Adventist i*H7 1 06. Brethren in Christ (Mennonite) i, 1 13 107. Ethical Culture 1,064 108. New Congregational Methodist i>59 109. Associate Church of North America i*53 1 10. Life and Advent Union 1,018 in. Reformed Catholic 1,000 112. Evangelist Missionary 95 1 1 13. Six-Principle Baptist 937 1 14. Social Brethren 913 115. Defenseless Mennonite k 856 1 1 6. Christian Missionary Association 754 117. (Plymouth) Brethren IV 718 1 18. Theosophical Society 695 1 19. Old Catholic 665 120. Church of God (Adventist) 647 121. Old (Wisler) Mennonite 610 122. Reformed Presbyterian in the United States and Canada 600 123. United Zion's Children 525 124. Church of God in Christ (Mennonite) 471 125. Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 384 126. Bruederhoef Mennonite 352 127. Friends of the Temple 340 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 397 TABLE IV. Continued. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants. 128. Armenian Catholic 335 129. Congregational Methodist (Colored) 319 130. Schwenkfelder 306 131. Harmony Society 250 132. Friends (Primitive) 232 133. Old Order, or Yorker Brethren 214 134. Apostolic Mennonite 209 135. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia) 205 136. Separatists 200 137. Seventh-Day Baptist, German 194 138. Greek Orthodox loo 139. Reformed Presbyterian Covenanted 37 140. Altruists 25 141. New Icarians 21 142. Adonai Shomo 20 143. Chinese Temples (no members reported). TABLE V. DENOMINATIONAL FAMILIES ACCORDING TO NUMBER OF COMMUNICANTS. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants. 1. Catholic 6,257,871 2. Methodist 4,589,284 3. Baptist S*?!?^ 4. Presbyterian 1,278,332 5. Lutheran 1,231,072 6. Episcopalian 54o>5O9 7. Reformed 309,458 8. United Brethren 225,281 9. Latter-Day Saints 166, 125 10. Jewish 130,496 11. Friends 107,208 12. Christians 103,722 13. Dunkards 73>795 14. Adventist 60,491 15. Mennonite 4M4I 16. (Plymouth) Brethren 6,661 17. Communistic Societies 4>49 18. (River) Brethren 3,427 398 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VI. DENOMINATIONS DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. CONGRE Organi- zations. Adventist (4 bodies) 1,061 733 Baptist ( 12 bodies) 25,528 42,862 (River) Brethren (all) 155 1 1 1 (Plymouth) Brethren (all) 314 Catholic (Reformed) 8 8 Christians (all) 1,435 M 2 4 Christadelphian 63 Christian Missionary Association 10 13 Christian Scientist 26 221 Christian Union 183 294 Chinese Temples 47 Congregational 5,058 4,868 Disciples of Christ 3,773 7*246 Friends of the Temple 4 4 German Evangelical Protestant 44 52 Jewish Congregations (all) 200 533 Lutheran (2 bodies) (b) 1,626 2,586 Methodist Independent 8 15 Schwenkfelder 3 4 Social Brethren 17 20 Society for Ethical Culture ... 4 Spiritualist ... 334 Theosophical Society ... 40 Unitarian 515 421 Independent Congregations 54 156 EPIS Catholic (6 bodies) 9,188 10,268 Catholic Apostolic 95 10 Evangelical Association 1*235 2,310 Latter-Day Saints (all) 2,043 8 5 6 Methodist (8 bodies) 27,019 46,907 Moravian 1 14 94 Protestant Episcopal (all) 4,224 5, 102 United Brethren (all) 2,798 4,526 (a) For explanations, see page of Introduction, GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 399 CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO POLITY (a). GATIONAL. Church Seating Value of Church Communi- Edifices. Capacity. Property. cants. 37/4 95,921 ",558,134 $589,870 82,335,418 30,853 3,706,105 70 22,105 8l,350 3,427 I,4.6i; 6,661 *,*r w 3 1,000 1,098 347,697 1,775,202 103,722 4 950 2,700 1,277 ii 3,300 3,900 754 7 1,500 40,666 8,724 184 68,000 234,450 18,214 47 62,000 4,736 1,553,080 43,335,437 512,771 5,324 1,609,452 12,206,038 641,051 5 1,150 15,300 340 52 35,175 1,187,450 36,156 301 2,162 139,324 654,867 9,754,275 10,693,145 130,496 468,611 14 7,725 266,975 2,569 6 1,925 12,200 306 ii 8,700 8,700 9U .... 1,064 30 20,450 573,650 45,030 i 200 600 695 424 165,000 10,335,100 67,749 112 39,345 1,486,000 14,126 COPAL. 8,816 I>8 ? 388 42,961 114 5,103 3,415 3,374,907 750 479,335 122,892 11,952,703 31,615 1,360,877 991,138 $"8,371,366 66,050 4,785,680 1,051,791 126,599,144 681,250 82,835,418 4,937,583 6,256,871 1,394 133,313 166,125 4,387,802 11,781 540,509 225,281 (3) Including independent congregations. 400 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VI. DENOMINATIONS CLASSIFIED DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. PRESBY Organi- zations. Adventist (2 bodies) , 303 1,024 Baptist, Original Freewill 1 18 167 Church of God (Winebrennerian) 522 479 Church of the New Jerusalem 1 19 154 Dunkards (all) 2,088 989 Friends (all) 1,277 ^OS 6 German Evangelical Synod 680 870 Lutheran (a) (14 bodies) 2,965 6,009 Mennonites (all) 905 550 Methodist (8 bodies) 2,973 4,567 Presbyterians (all) 10,448 13,476 Reformed (all) 1,506 2,181 Salvation Army 329 Universalist 708 950 RECAPIT Congregational 39,7<>8 62,373 Episcopal 46,716 70,073 Presbyterian 24,612 32,807 Grand Total 111,036 165,253 TABLE VII. SUMMARY OF COLORED DENOMINATIONS. Organizations. Regular Baptist (Colored) 12,533 Union American Methodist Episcopal 42 African Methodist Episcopal 2,481 African Union Methodist Protestant 40 (a) For explanations, see GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 4OI ACCORDING TO POLITY. Continued. TERIAN. Church Edifices. Searing Capacity. Value of Church Property. Communi- cants. 419 94,827 $646,475 29,638 125 41,400 57,005 11,864 338 "5,530 643,185 22,511 88 20,8lO 1,386,455 7,095 1,016 414,036 1,362,631 73,795 995 302,218 4,541,334 107,208 785 245,781 4,614,490 187,432 4,539 1,550,768 24,367,209 762,461 406 129,340 643,800 41,541 3*163 902,750 5,274,060 198,913 12,469 4,038,650 94,869,097 1,278,332 2,080 825,931 18,744,242 309,458 27 12,055 38,150 8,742 832 244,615 8,054,333 49,194 ULATION. 52,6l8 16,334,000 $175,001,891 5,802,614 62,699 18,314,217 339,328,282 11,723,076 27,282 8,938,711 165,242,466 3,088,184 142,599 43,586,928 $679,572,639 20,613,874 COLORED ORGANIZATIONS. DENOMINATIONS. Church Edifices. Searing Capacity. Value of Church Property. Communi- cants. 11,987 35 4,124 27 3,441,880 II,50O 1,160,838 7,161 $9,038,549 187,600 6,468,280 54,440 1,349,189 2,279 452,725 3,415 page of Introduction. 402 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VII. COLORED DENOMINATIONS. Organizations. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 1*704 Congregational Methodist (Colored) 9 Colored Methodist Episcopal i759 Zion Union Apostolic 32 Evangelist Missionary 1 1 Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 224 Total 18,835 COLORED ORGANIZATIONS Regular Baptist (North) 406 Regular Baptist (South) 7 Freewill Baptist 5 Primitive Baptist 323 Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian Baptist . 15 Roman Catholic 31 Christians (Christian Connection) 63 Congregational 85 Disciples of Christ 277 Lutheran (Synodical Conference) 5 Lutheran (United Synod hi the South) 5 Methodist Episcopal 2,984 Methodist Protestant 54 Independent Methodist 2 Presbyterian (Northern) 233 Presbyterian (Southern) 45 Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) I Protestant Episcopal 49 Reformed Episcopal 37 Total 4,627 RECAPIT Colored Denominations 18,835 Colored Organizations in other Denominations .... 4,627 Total 23,462 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 403 DENOMINATIONS. Continued. Church Edifices. Seating Capacity. 1,587 565,577 5 585 i,653 541,464 27 IO,IOO 3 1,050 183 52,139 19,631 5,792,294 IN OTHER DENOMINATIONS. 324 92,660 5 1,900 3 800 2 9 I 96,699 4 1,025 27 8,370 54 16,495 69 19,360 183 4i,59o 5 1,050 3 550 2,800 635,252 50 n,545 2 725 200 56,280 29 6,190 I 300 53 11,885 36 5,975 4,139 1,008,651 ULATION. 19.631 5,792,294 4,139 1,008,651 23,770 6,800,945 Value of Church Communi- Property. cants. $2,714,128 349*788 525 319 1,713^66 129,383 15,000 2,346 2,000 951 195,826 12,956 $20,389,714 2,303,351 $1,087,518 3,875 13,300 135,427 930 237,400 23,500 246,125 176,795 13,400 i,75 3,630,093 35,445 4,675 391,650 22,200 1,500 192,750 18,401 $6,236,734 $20,389,714 6,236,734 $26,626,448 370,826 2,303,351 370,826 2,674,177 404 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIII. CHURCHES IN CITIES FIRST CLASS (a). ORGANIZATIONS. New r t Phila- Brook- DENOMINATIONS. York T** delphia, lyn, Total. City. &. tfY. Baptist (4 bodies) 43 36 94 34 207 Roman Catholic 123 123 57 57 360 Congregational 8 47 3 20 78 Disciples of Christ 3 5 3 3 14 Evangelical Association 3 n 9 6 29 Friends (3 bodies) 3 2 10 3 18 Lutheran (u bodies) 29 65 41 25 160 Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 135 17 9 8 169 Methodist Episcopal 63 97 108 56 324 Other Methodist (9 bodies) ... 8 14 24 12 58 Presbyterian (6 bodies) 67 39 112 31 249 Protestant Episcopal 80 36 87 42 245 Reformed (3 bodies) 32 9 21 18 80 Unitarian 3 5 3 3 14 Universalist 4 5 2 5 16 Miscellaneous 40 62 27 37 166 Total 644 573 610 360 2,187 (a) Cities having 500,000 population and upward. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 405 TABLE VIII. CHURCHES IN CITIES FIRST CLASS. Continued. CHURCH EDIFICES. New r .- , Phila- Brook- DENOMINATIONS. York vn *j**> delphia. lyn, Total. City. IU ' Pa. ' Baptist (4 bodies) - 41 40 o 42 218 Roman Catholic 108 119 01 62 350 Congregational , 10 48 4 27 89 Disciples of Christ 2 4 2 2 10 Evangelical Association 3 n 9 6 29 Friends (3 bodies) 2 i 15 3 21 Lutheran (i i bodies) 24 58 40 25 147 Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 41 10 8 8 67 Methodist Episcopal 63 75- 107 55 300 Other Methodist (9 bodies) ... 6 13 20 1 1 50 Presbyterian (6 bodies) 79 38 136 37 290 Protestant Episcopal 98 32 102 60 292 Reformed (3 bodies) 34 9 21 25 89 Unitarian 4 4 4 5 17 Universalist 4425 15 Miscellaneous 15 34 38 10 97 Total 534 500 664 383 2,081 406 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIII. CHURCHES IN VALUE OF DENOMINATIONS. New York City. Baptist (4 bodies) $3,878,800 Roman Catholic 8, 124,750 Congregational 1,015,500 Disciples of Christ 113,000 Evangelical Association 80,000 Friends (3 bodies) 448,000 Lutheran (11 bodies) 1,621,800 Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 3,740,000 Methodist Episcopal 3,640,750 Other Methodist (9 bodies) 331,000 Presbyterian (6 bodies) 9,354,000 Protestant Episcopal 16,393,000 Reformed (3 bodies) 3,448,000 Unitarian 630,000 Universalist 565,000 Miscellaneous 1 ,287,000 Total $54,670,600 COMMUNI Population 1,515,301 DENOMINATIONS. Baptist (4 bodies) 14,5 10 Roman Catholic 386,200 US ' Congregational 3,047 Disciples of Christ 414 Evangelical Association 292 Friends (3 bodies) 835 Lutheran ( 1 1 bodies) 16, 125 Jewish Congregations (2 bodies) 35*085 Methodist Episcopal 14,998 Other Methodist (9 bodies) 2,681 Presbyterian (6 bodies) 26,602 Protestant Episcopal 37,597 Reformed (3 bodies) 8,942 Unitarian 940 Universalist 863 Miscellaneous 7,823 Total 556,954 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 407 CITIES FIRST CLASS. Continued. CHURCH PROPERTY. Chicago, 111. Philadelphia, Pa. Brooklyn, N. Y. $ I ,53,35 $2,962,384 $1,858,000 4,837,657 2,468,300 4,984,637 1,272,310 l6o,IIO i,753,ooo 65,000 35,ooo 50,800 137,000 130,500 49,500 12,000 1,495,000 146,000 1,080,250 1,584,400 852,100 536,500 475,000 227,000 2,023,100 3,288,200 2,116,500 195,600 258,900 166,650 1,646,800 6,504,500 1,582,000 1,223,100 5,919,171 3,369,500 35,800 860,000 976,500 300,000 250,000 I90,OOO 218,000 245,500 183,250 826,200 1,386,400 177,000 $15,462,667 $28,023,365 $18,682,437 CANTS. 1,099,850 1,046,964 806,343 12,634 25,193 13,971 262,047 "' >*> 163,658 *'* 1 201,063 9,704 890 11,153 1,320 472 287 1,684 1,256 412 222 5,oi4 768 34,999 n,653 14,732 9,187 4,216 2,645 15,859 32,925 18,410 2,091 5,28i 1,416 11,831 41,199 17,095 8,937 28,319 17,600 809 7,566 5,473 995 675 i, 600 1,037 5H 771 14,789 6,358 2,214 388,145 335,189 309,610 TotaL $9,752,534 20,415,344 4,200,920 263,800 397,000 2,101,000 5,138,550 4,978,500 11,068,550 952,150 19,087,300 26,904,771 5,320,300 1,370,000 1,211,750 3,676,600 $116,839,069 4,468,458 66,308 1,012,968 24,794 2,493 3,644 6,839 77,509 5i,i33 82,192 11,469 96,727 92,453 22,790 4,210 3,185 31,184 1,589,898 408 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL CHURCHES IN ORGANI CITIES. St. Louis, Mo Boston, Mass Baltimore, Md. . . . San Francisco, Cal. Cincinnati, O Cleveland, O Buffalo, N. Y New Orleans, La. . . Pittsburg, Pa Washington, D. C. Detroit, Mich Milwaukee, Wis. . . Newark, N. J Minneapolis, Minn. Jersey City, N. J. . . Louisville, Ky Omaha, Neb Rochester, N. Y. . . St. Paul, Minn Kansas City, Mo. . . Providence, R. I. . . Denver, Col Indianapolis, Ind. . Allegheny, Pa Total Baptist (5 bodies). Catholic i (6 bodies). Congref tional. ;a- Tews (2 bodies). Lutheran (12 bodies). 35 86 14 9 16 3 60 42 30 2 7 ii 7 25 8 33 8 6 7 15 5 6 4 16 26 16 ii 12 12 29 4 4 13 27 32 4 9 IO 12 43 2 2 12 55 15 6 2 II ii 32 6 4 16 9 29 6 5 22 12 19 2 7 4 16 if 20 2 21 "1$ 15 3 2 7 25. 22 I 4 6 8 9 10 5 ii 12 16 2 3 7 II 25 9 3 20 13 22 7 3 4 19 18 13 4 i II 12 10 4 5 IO 9 5 6 4 5 13 2 i 12 417 666 187 120 257 CHURCH St. Louis, Mo Boston, Mass Baltimore, Md San Francisco, Cal. Cincinnati, O Cleveland, O Buffalo, N.Y New Orleans, La. . . 36 29 38 80 35 4i 12 32 2 5 I 'i 24 6 33 9 5 6 12 40 5 5 3 16 28 17 5 ii 15 28 5 2 13 26 32 4 4 10 (a) Cities having a population GENERAL STATISTICAL SUM At ARIES. 409 CITIES SECOND CLASS (a). ZATIONS. Other Presbvte- T. . > e _ * ? _. Total. 289 270 371 150 179 100 t I 9 4 195 152 121 Methodist Episcopal. utner Methodist (n bodies) JTesoyte- rian (n bodies). Protestant Episcopal. Reformed (3 bodies). Miscel- laneous. 21 21 25 20 42 24 2 9 27 I 74 87 42 27 40 IO 47 16 4 19 7 42 S 2 4 21 14 II 16 5 12 36 45 20 13 17 8 33 22 26 13 ii ii 27 12 45 13 2 24 2 3 30 16 17 2 18 16 5 15 21 2 24 13 3 7 5 2 20 17 4 23 ii 7 9 24 3 ii 8 H 2 10 9 ii 8 9 17 16 12 2 15 10 2 15 IO 15 10 3 '3 12 4 16 28 2 13 12 I 15 19 10 12 5 i 27 12 7 2 13 26 12 5 10 8 I 20 18 6 16 7 3 21 7 5 25 2 6 500 220 390 3H 74 627 EDIFICES. 21 18 26 17 .- 33 g 2 37 8 35 35 52 i 10 59 38 16 3 16 9 22 3i 2 24 ii 5 30 20 3 21 20 12 42 20 17 19 8 2 4 20 26 U 13 6 of 100,000 to 500,000. 129 139 123 n? 3,770 263 235 371 III 195 154 154 410 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL CHURCH Pittsburg, Pa Washington, D. C. Detroit, Mich Milwaukee, Wis. . . Newark, N. J Minneapolis, Minn. Jersey City, N. J. . . Louisville, Ky Omaha, Neb Rochester, N. Y. . . St. Paul, Minn Kansas City, Mo. . . Providence, R. I. . . Denver, Col Indianapolis, Ind. . Allegheny, Pa Baptist Catholic Congrega- Jews Lutheran 5 bodies). (6 bodies). tional. (2 10 45 12 9 12 16 8 27 9 H ii 12 21 10 10 5 40 15 32 22 19 12 IS 22 18 21 17 12 8 13 2 6 6 6 2 16 2 10 2 8 I* 10 4 2 bodies). (12 bodies). 2 13 2 13 4 16 3 22 S 3 i 17 i 5 2 6 2 10 2 8 2 19 I 4 I 3 '6 4 6 10 Total 409 608 74 246 VALUE OF CHURCH St. Louis, Mo Boston, Mass Baltimore, Md San Francisco, Cal. Cincinnati, O Cleveland, O Buffalo, N.Y New Orleans, La. . . Pittsburg, Pa Washington, D. C. Detroit, Mich Milwaukee, Wis. . . Newark, N. J Minneapolis, Minn. Jersey City, N. J Louisville, Ky Omaha, Neb Rochester, N, Y. . . Baptist Catholic (5 bodies). (6 bodies). $431,375 $1,602,835 i,537,ooo 3,296,700 804,150 1,462,920 199,250 1,364,300 348,500 1,934,900 363,500 832,000 412,000 2,176,500 137,850 970,400 252,200 1,373,800 1,026,000 990,800 344,200 1,050,800 200,800 891,200 547,ooo 783,049 513,863 625,115 207,000 1,083,500 686,650 889,200 124,300 549,000 424,607 1,057,000 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 411 EDIFICES. Continued. Methodist Episcopal. Other Methodist (n bodies). Presbyte- rian (n bodies). Protestant Episcopal. Reformed (3 bodies). Miscel- laneous. Total. 26 12 4 6 18 2 16 I8 7 22 27 20 27 2 7 1 86 17 3 17 29 2 18 156 14 2 8 8 2 ii 107 18 4 35 16 12 6 132 23 2 H 8 . . 17 126 14 2 ii 12 12 7 89 9 18 20 19 2 19 144 10 2 16 IO . 6 84 ii 2 14 16 6 ii 102 3> 2 13 U i ii 128 13 9 IS 5 i 15 101 ii 5 2 H H IOI 12 19 4 6 ,1 7 7 i 3 9 13 81 96 7 5 26 4 5 77 493 199 440 389 82 439 3,562 PROPERTY. Congrega- Jews Lutheran Methodist tional. (2 bodies). (12 bodies). Episcopal. $333,000 $178,000 $422,400 $274,450 2,318,100 243,000 72,000 1,085,000 68,000 263,000 585,800 2,055,300 249,500 300,000 168,200 446,500 169,000 484,000 II9,OOO 691,000 397,200 108,000 178,000 517,000 117,000 50,000 257,070 404,900 15,700 235,000 6o,2OO 119,412 52,500 65,000 373,000 796,900 339,000 42,000 414,000 758,800 161,500 IO7,OOO 181,250 366,600 158,000 93,000 653,700 l83,000 90,000 117,800 75,000 679,500 465,250 20,000 203,000 474,200 52,000 10,000 77,000 345,300 4, CQO 40,800 105,000 220,600 *-(.} 2 V-' V 20,500 258,075 191,100 120,000 40,000 127,000 250,000 412 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIIL VALUE OF St. Paul, Minn Kansas City, Mo. Providence, R. I. Denver, Col Indianapolis, Ind. Allegheny, Pa. . . Baptist (5 bodies). $250,400 356,000 676,700 254,600 93,600 37,400 Catholic (6 bodies). $683,300 569,950 1,285,000 513,042 243,700 337,500 Total $10,228,945 $26,566,5 1 1 CONTINUATION OF VALUE St. Louis, Mo Boston, Mass Baltimore, Md San Francisco, Cal. Cincinnati, O Cleveland, O Buffalo, N. Y New Orleans, La. . . Pittsburg, Pa Washington, D. C. Detroit, Mich Milwaukee, Wis. . . Newark, N. J Minneapolis, Minn. Jersey City, N. J. . . Louisville, Ky Omaha, Neb Rochester, N. Y. . . St. Paul, Minn. . . . Kansas City, Mo. . . Providence, R. I. . . Denver, Col Indianapolis, Ind. . Allegheny, Pa Other Methodist Presbyterian (n bodies). (n bodies). $474,000 $980,700 IO5,OOO 350,000 686,100 1,191,324 7i,45o 666,100 18,000 963,700 31,000 840,000 17,300 1,051,600 319,195 337,000 448,800 2,042,450 760,100 950,000 30,600 875,000 42,500 302,500 58,500 1,339,720 11,000 546,000 16,600 280,500 268,500 575,5oo 53,000 195,700 16,000 670,000 18,000 395,ooo 250,070 332,700 80,368 55,000 110,000 236,150 87,500 360,000 123,000 831,600 Total $4,097,483 $16,368,244 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 413 CHURCH PROPERTY Continued. $133,200 164,500 585,500 206,300 66,050 30,500 Jews (2 bodies). $50,000 50,000 25,000 63,500 24,500 Lutheran (12 bodies). $269,300 95,000 140,200 118,700 201,400 $6,512,400 $2,593,800 $5,090,095 Methodist Episcopal. $389,200 397,385 250,300 652,000 351,000 197,000 $11,980,847 OF CHURCH PROPERTY. Protestant Episcopal. Reformed (3 bodies). $5O2,OOO 2,144,175 $56,000 1,418,544 185,500 58^.000 jO,vyv*i 314,000 172,500 367,700 74,650 797,000 76,000 2^1. sOO "j *O^^ 939,500 70,000 788,500 31,000 62I,6OO 13,000 493,700 24,500 426,000 426,500 246,200 325,000 336,500 376,300 25,000 276,550 330,500 46,000 193,700 8,000 200,500 12,000 627.1OO V.** j ) JV-*V 418,000 20,000 153,000 23,000 76.000 / V, N^^V Miscellaneous. Total. $677,300 $5,876,960 3,464,400 14,671,375 808,200 9,528,838 390,800 4,241,100 929,450 6,144,050 524,850 4,233,900 609,750 5,969,120 126,850 2,553,107 499,600 6,913,750 270,375 6,370,575 367,600 4,119,150 162,500 3,205,400 179,000 4,722,069 342,200 3,446,828 65,000 2,798,400 361,300 3,332,750 102,000 1,990,825 297,000 3,378,107 109,200 2,499,300 244,250 2,672,355 673,600 4,258,768 270,350 2,884,142 130,600 1,651,650 203,000 2,037,400 $12,652,269 $1,600,150 $11,809,175 $109,499,919 414 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VIII CHURCHES IN COMMUNI Popula- Baptist Catholic tion. (5 bodies). (6 bodies). Con- Boston, Mass 448,477 J,~JT 11,885 l85,l88 IO,O76 2,3OO Baltimore, Md 434,430 18,728 77,O47 268 3,5OO San Francisco, Cal Cincinnati, O . 298,997 206,008 1,228 4,O63 70,670 72,368 2,121 4,075 I,O47 3,725 Cleveland, O 261,353 3,440 52,420 3,333 2, Oil Buffalo, N. Y 255,664 3,058 73,OIO 5Q2 I,O25 New Orleans, La. . . 242,030 2,041 67,156 431 2,75O Pittsburg, Pa 2,288 56,Ql6 480 I.25O Washington, D. C Detroit, Mich . 230,392 205,876 2I,78l 3,O78 36,488 45,705 i,399 976 1,268 2,700 Milwaukee, Wis 204,4.68 1,686 35,O5O 1,154 08 1 Newark, N. J 4,1 IQ 3Q,324 744 2.OQO Minneapolis Minn 164. 778 3 687 37 855 3372 4.74. Tersey City, N. T. . 163,003 2,378 j/, u j3 45,76o 633 25O Louisville, Ky. 161,120 13,753 33,74.0 56 515 Omaha, Neb 140,452 I,IO7 7,675 I,IO3 I,O35 Rochester, N Y 133 806 334.5 31 6QO 4.60 oil St. Paul, Minn 133,156 1,867 51,215 1,354 Q5O Kansas City, Mo 132 7l6 4. 4.QO 1 1 QOO I 076 825 Providence, R. I Denver, Col. 132,146 Io6 713 5,382 2.4.Q8 44,065 l8.O3Q i,w/v ^j 3,766 875 1.362 805 Indianapolis, Ind. IO5.4.36 8,300 J , ~yj 636 1,627 Allegheny, Pa. 105,287 I.OO5 1 3,4.04. 356 25 Total 5,220,4.32 126,184. I,IQI.l63 3Q.766 30.687 Cities of the First Cl ass (4) RECAPIT Organi- zations. 2,l87 Cities of the Second Class (24) . . 3,77O Cities of the Third C :iass (06) . 4,284 Total (124) 10,241 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 415 CITIES SECOND CLASS. Continued. CANTS. Lutheran (12 bodies). Methodist Episco- pal. Other Methodist (u bodies). Presby- Protestant terian Episco- (n bodies), pal. Reformed (3 bodies). Mis- cella- neous. Total 7,458 3,871 6,440 5,727 3,536 16,900 131,186 1,959 5,963 737 2,243 8,167 62 15,468 244,048 10,902 22,258 10,879 6,505 12,193 3,695 9,920 175,995 2,096 3,U5 1,125 3,421 2,446 2,575 92,872 1,252 6,262 587 5,110 2,253 2,018 17,092 H5,777 7,162 4,440 543 5,553 3,257 2,611 8,706 94,385 13,460 3,785 210 4,240 3,387 2,163 9,330 115,160 2,777 3,938 4,679 3,023 2,910 5,111 95,7i6 4,868 6,701 2,926 12,066 3,545 630 14,078 105,757 2,997 9,H4 6,526 5,128 7,315 301 2,517 94,572 8,609 4,696 875 5,343 5,693 2 2O 5,120 83,397 18,892 2,403 119 1,467 1,952 380 4,165 68,249 1,387 6,199 5 68 7,606 3,076 2 ; I78 2,697 60,988 5,906 4,432 I8 9 3,653 2,465 3,i5i 65,184 2,230 3,805 231 2,000 2,755 3,033 790 63,865 1,483 1,613 6,271 3,98l 3,651 600 7,692 73,355 1,277 1,859 2O4 2,150 1,228 1,020 18,658 4,847 3,008 360 6,137 3,263 952 4,064 59,037 5,608 3,290 190 2,772 2,140 120 1,607 7i,H3 838 3,195 1,960 2,272 i,H3 31 3,870 31,600 75 2,886 8 59 525 4,251 4,031 66,715 540 2,858 7 06 2,319 1,820 35 2,541 33,6i3 2,588 5,829 2,053 3,806 I,I2O 560 3,833 32,156 2,804 2,538 1,107 6,985 484 3,868 32,666 112,015 118,088 50,344 104,032 84,050 19,589 150,146 2,035,064 JLATION. Church Edifices. Value of Church Property. Communi- cants. Population. 2, 08 1 $116,839,069 1,589,898 4,468,458 3,562 109,499,919 2,035,064 5,229,432 4,079 87,198,259 1,677,056 4,291,048 9,722 $313,537,247 5,302,018 13,988,938 STATISTICAL SUMMARY BY STATES ACCORDING TO THE CENSUS OF 1906 SHOWING GAINS IN THE SIXTEEN YEARS IN NUMBER AND PERCENTAGE OF COMMUNICANTS .18 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. RETURNS STATES. Alabama * Alaska Arizona Arkansas California Colorado Connecticut Delaware District of Columbia. Florida Georgia Idaho Illinois Indiana Iowa Kansas Kentucky Louisiana Maine Maryland Massachusetts Michigan Minnesota Mississippi Missouri Montana Nebraska Nevada New Hampshire New Jersey New Mexico New York North Carolina North Dakota Ohio fOklahoma Oregon Pennsylvania Organizations. 8,858 236 6,144 2,840 I,26l 1,364 467 288 3,346 IO,O26 673 9,308 6,829 6,259 4,975 6,512 3,8i3 i,532 2,756 3,031 5,605 4,72i 7,36i 9,172 542 3,300 86 832 2,750 624 9,227 8,554 1,961 9,807 4,466 1,290 12,748 8,i8 3 181 5,192 2,521 956 1,414 478 264 3,061 9,624 495 8,626 6,580 5,92i 4,107 5,894 3,630 2^814 2,983 4,882 4,280 6,997 8,146 407 2,847 67 851 2,875 522 9,193 8,188 1,325 2^09 i, 086 12,780 2,423,175 40,954 1,446,892 694,510 255,469 522,941 130,267 142,3" 688,986 3,063,866 121,775 2,685,352 2,132,181 1,617,467 1,054,976 i,775,i23 1,046,850 412,833 810,701 1,313,564 i,353,i8o 1,104,317 2,041,665 2,391,498 100,665 649,132 15,015 254,017 1,015,903 129,745 3,191,267 2,715,567 262,251 3,102,819 598,650 270,329 4,646,929 Not given in census of 1906- GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 419 BY STATES FOR 1906. Vnlu-! of Church Property. $13,314,993 798,975 6,733,375 28,065,261 7,723,200 29,196,128 3,250,105 10,025,122 5,795,859 17,929,183 1,726,734 66,222,514 31,081,500 30,464,860 14,053,454 18,044,389 10,456,146 9,955,363 23,765,172 84,729,445 27,144,250 26,053,159 9,482,229 38,059,233 2,809,779 12,114,817 402,350 7,864,991 50,907,123 956,605 255,166,284 14,053,505 4,576,157 74,670,765 4,933,843 4,620,793 173,605,141 Communi- cants. 824,209 45,057 426,179 611,464 205,666 502,560 71,251 136,759 221,318 1,029,037 74,578 2,077,197 938,405 788,667 458,190 858,324 778,901 212,988 473,257 1,562,621 982,479 834,442 657,381 1,199,239 98,984 345,803 14,944 190,298 857,548 137,009 3,591,974 824,385 159,053 1,742,873 257,100 120,229 2,977,022 Increase in Communicants, 1890-1906. Actual. Percentage. 265,038 47 18,085 67 129,971 44 330,845 118 118,829 137 193,219 62 22,572 46 42,556 45 79,584 56 349,986 52 50,542 210 874,609 73 244,545 35 231,580 42 121,461 36 251,927 42 378,909 95 52,717 33 93,839 25 619,870 66 412,975 73 301,852 57 226,635 53 463,400 63 66,236 202 151,337 78 9,056 154 87,307 85 349,197 69 31,260 30 1,420,152 65 139,191 20 99,557 I6 7 526,407 43 222,924 652 49,705 70 1,250,382 72 t Includes Indian Territory, given separately in 1890. 420 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. RETURNS BY STA1 Organizations. Edifices. Rhode Island 507 493 South Carolina 5,373 5,290 South Dakota i>7Q8 1,461 Tennessee 7,963 7,400 Texas 12,285 9>5$9 Utah 537 516 Vermont 902 891 Virginia 6,605 6,480 Washington i,759 1,4*6 West Virginia 4,019 3,428 Wisconsin 4,880 4,562 Wyoming 226 160 Total for U. S. in 1906 210,418 192,795 Total for U. S. in 1890 165,271 142,605 Increase in 16 years 45,147 50,190 Seating Capacity. 195,688 1,774,437 285,197 2,323,285 2,822,460 169,369 235,661 1,974,332 341,812 949,812 1,206,385 35,250 58,536,830 43,591,575 14,945,255 * Exclusive GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 421 STATES FOR 1906. Continued. Value of Church Communi- Increase in Communicants, 1800- Property. cants. Actual. P ercenl $9,533,543 264,712 116,704 79 10,209,043 665,933 157,448 3i 4,538,oi3 161,961 76,471 89 14,469,012 697,570 144,912 26 22,949,976 1,226,906 549,745 81 3,612,422 172,814 44,699 35 5,939,492 147,223 40,908 40 19,699,014 793,546 224,311 38 8,082,986 191,976 133,178 227 9,733,585 301,565 109,088 57 27,277,837 1,000,903 444,420 80 778,142 23,945 12,240 105 $1,257,575,867 32,936,445 12,332,990 60 679,490,789 20,603,455 $578,085,078 12,332,990 of Alaska. STATISTICAL TABLES FOR 1900 AND 1910 GAINS AND LOSSES OF Two DECADES 424 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. STATISTICAL SUMMARIES TABLE I. MINISTERS, CHURCHES, AND COMMUNI For the In the United DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. ADVENTISTS: 1. Evangelical 34 30 2. Advent Christians 912 610 3. Seventh-Day 386 1,494 4. Church of God 19 29 5. Life and Advent Union 60 28 6. Churches of God in Jesus Christ 94 95 Total Adventists i>SO5 2,286 BAPTISTS: 1. Regular (North) 7,535 9,295 2. Regular (South) 12,560 19,669 3. Regular (Colored) 9,856 14,786 4. Six-Principle 8 12 5. Seventh-Day 124 95 6. Free 1,436 1,522 7. Freewill 1 20 167 8. General 484 423 9. Separate 113 103 10. United 25 204 11. Baptist Church of Christ 80 152 12. Primitive 2,130 3,530 13. Primitive (Colored) (i) 14. Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian. 300 473 15. Church of God and Saints of Christ (Col.) Total Baptists 34,77i 5,43i BRETHREN (DUNKARDS OR DUNKERS) : 1. Conservative 2,612 850 2. Old Order 140 80 3. Progressive 231 145 4. Seventh-Day (German) 5 6 Total (Dunkard) Brethren 2,988 1,081 (i) Not reported GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 425 FOR 1900 AND 1910 CANTS IN THE UNITED STATES ONLY Year 1900. States Only. Communicants 88,705 Ministers. For the Year IQIO. In the United States Only. Churches. 1,153 2,488 Communicants. 1,147 cS ci8 ^481 26,500 '528 '550 c 26,799 54,539 517 1,826 65,122 647 C$2 c 20 c 611 3,000 C 12 C 12 C509 2,872 '56 C62 c 2,124 95,646 999,657 8,198 9,704 1,210,713 1,638,985 H,533 22,726 2,283,066 1,594,584 12,637 17,323 1,790,165 828 10 16 73i 9,095 98 82 8,119 86,535 1,186 1,112 70,880 12,000 604 623 40,578 24,775 550 545 33,6oo 6,479 C IOO C7 6 c 5,180 13,209 c 260 c 196 c 13,698 8,254 C99 '93 c 6,416 126,000 c 1,500 c 2,922 c 102,311 c 1,480 c 797 '35,076 12,851 '35 '55 c 781 '75 48 ' 1,823 4,533,252 41,365 56,318 5,603,137 3,006 228 186 9 112,194 3,429 separately in 1890. c Census of 1906. 880 75 219 14 1,188 100,000 4,000 18,607 240 122,847 426 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. MINISTERS, CHURCHES, AND COMMUNI For the In the United DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. BRETHREN (PLYMOUTH) : 1. Brethren (I.) .... 109 2. Brethren (II.) 88 3. Brethren (III.) 86 4. Brethren (IV.) 31 Total (Plymouth) Brethren 314 BRETHREN (RIVER): 1. Brethren in Christ 152 78 2. Old Order, or Yorker 7 8 3. United Zion's Children 20 25 Total (River) Brethren 179 m BUDDHISTS: 1. Chinese Temples 47 2. Japanese Temples (i) .... .... Total Buddhists 47 CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC: 1. Catholic Apostolic 95 10 2. New Apostolic .... .... Total Catholic Apostolic 95 10 CATHOLICS, EASTERN ORTHODOX: 1. Armenian Apostolic 15 21 2. Russian Orthodox 40 31 3. Greek Orthodox 5 5 4. Syrian Orthodox (2) .... .... 5. Servian Orthodox (2) .... 6. Roumanian Orthodox (2) .... .... 7. Bulgarian Orthodox (2) .... .... Total Eastern Orthodox 60 57 (i) Not in existence in 1890. Most of the temples in California. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES, 427 CANTS IN THE UNITED STATES ONLY. Continued. Year 1900. States Only. Communicants. 2,289 2,419 1,235 7 l8 Ministers. For the Year 1910. In the United States Only. Churches. 134 c 128 cSi c 60 Communican c 2,933 c 4,752 c 1,724 6,661 4,000 214 525 174 24 C 22 403 65 c 28 10,566 3,675 423 ^749 4,739 1,491 220 C I CI4 15 102 C62 C 12 74 C II 4,847 c 3,165 3,165 c 2,907 c 2,020 1,491 8,500 40,000 5,ooo 33 14 no 7i 21 9 5 3 233 y immigration. 24 21 121 62 18 IO 5 3 240 c Census of 1906. 4,927 50,000 60,000 160,000 40,000 35,000 20,000 20,000 53,5oo (2) Introduced in recent years b 385,000 428 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. MINISTERS, CHURCHES, AND COMMUNI For the In the United DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. CATHOLICS, WESTERN: 1. Roman Catholic 11,848 12,263 2. Polish National Catholic 19 18 3. Reformed Catholic 6 6 4. Old Catholic (i) 3 5 Total Western Catholics 11,876 12,292 CHRISTADELPHIANS .... 63 CHRISTIANS (2) 1,151 1,517 CHRISTIAN CATHOLIC (DOWIE) 55 50 CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION (i) 10 13 CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 940 470 CHRISTIAN UNION 183 294 CHURCHES OF GOD (WINNEBRENNERIAN) 460 580 CHURCHES OF THE LIVING GOD (COLORED) (3): 1. Christian Workers for Friendship .... .... 2. Apostolic .... .... 3. Church of Christ in God Total Churches of the Living God CHURCHES OF THE NEW JERUSALEM: 1. General Convention 143 173 2. General Church (4) .... .... Total New Jerusalem Churches 143 173 COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES: 1 . Shakers .... 15 2. Amana .... 7 3. Harmony (i) .... i 4. Separatists (i) .... i 5. Altruists (i) i 6. Church Triumphant(KoreshanEcclesia)(i) 5 7. Christian Commonwealth (i) . . . . .... i Total Communists .... 31 (i) Dissolved. (2) Formerly reported in two branches. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 429 CANTS IN THE UNITED STATES ONLY. Continued. Year 1000. For the Year 1910. States Only. In the United States Only. Communicants. Ministers. Churches. C bmmunican 8,690,658 17,084 13,461 12 ,425,947 2O,OOO C24 c 24 c 15,473 1,500 7 6 2,100 8,712,583 I7,H5 13,491 12 ,443,520 1,277 .... 070 c 1,412 109,278 993 1,329 87,478 4O,OOO C35 c 17 c 5,865 754 48,930 2,208 I,IO4 85,096 18,214 ^295 C237 c 13,905 38,000 509 595 41,475 c 51 C 44 c 2,676 c so *T*T V .*; \S f W c 752 V ^J>^ c 20 C Q 858 V p *_/ jv-r IOI 68 4,286 7,679 109 138 8,500 23 14 8l 4 7,679 132 152 9,3H 1,650 ci3 *5i6 i, 600 .... c 7 c 1,756 250 .... .... 200 .... .... .... 25 .... .... 205 .... .... .... 80 4,010 22 2,272 (3) Organized since 1899. (4) Organized in 1897, as result of division. c Census of 1906. 430 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. MINISTERS, CHURCHES, AND COMMUNI For the In the United DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. CONGREGATIONALISTS 5,625 5,624 DISCIPLES OF CHRIST: 1. Disciples of Christ 6,348 10,528 2. Churches of Christ (i) Total Disciples of Christ ' 6,348 10,528 EVANGELICAL BODIES: 1. Evangelical Association 877 1,617 2. United Evangelical Church 478 985 Total Evangelical bodies ij355 2,602 FAITH ASSOCIATIONS: (2) 1. Apostolic Faith Movement .... 2. Peniel Missions .... .... 3. Metropolitan Church Association .... 4. Hepzibah Faith Association .... 5. Missionary Church Association .... .... 6. Heavenly Recruit Church .... 7. Apostolic Christian Church .... 8. Christian Congregation .... 9. Voluntary Missionary Society (Colored) Total Faith Associations FREE CHRISTIAN ZION CHURCH (COLORED) (3), FRIENDS: 1. Orthodox 1,279 830 2. "Hicksite" 115 201 3. "Wilburite" 38 53 4. Primitive n 9 Total Friends 1,443 I >93 (i) Not reported separately in i8go or 1000. A division. (2) All reported since 1900. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 43 1 CANTS IN THE UNITED STATES ONLY. Continued. Year 1900. States Only. Communicants. For the Year 1910. In the United States Only. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 631,360 6,045 6,050 735,400 1,149,982 5,970 c 2,100 10,830 2,640 1,308,116 c i ^6,6^8 1,149,982 8,070 13,479 1,464,774 96,345 6o,993 980 509 1,657 997 108,666 73,399 157,338 1,489 2,654 182,065 c6 '538 '30 c 29 36 '35 C II c6 C 10 '32 '703 c 466 '293 ' 1,256 '55 c 26 C27 42 '9 '4,558 '395 C II '3 '425 241 C 20 146 9,572 1,835 92,468 21,992 4,468 232 1,302 97 c 10 830 211 48 cS 100,072 19,595 c 3,880 c 171 119,160 1,456 1,097 123,718 (3) Organized in 1895 by withdrawals from Methodist and Baptist bodies. c Census of 1906. 432 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. MINISTERS, CHURCHES, AND COMMUNI DENOMINATIONS. For the In the United Ministers. Churches. FRIENDS OF THE TEMPLE 4 4 GERMAN EVANGELICAL PROTESTANT 45 55 GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD 909 1,129 JEWISH CONGREGATIONS (i) 301 570 LATTER-DAY SAINTS: 1 . Utah Branch 700 796 2. Reorganized 1,200 600 Total Latter-Day Saints 1,900 1,396 LUTHERANS: 1. General Synod 1,216 1,576 2. United Synod, South 214 390 3. General Council 1,205 1,882 4. Synodical Conference 2,029 2,650 5. United Norwegian 361 1,121 Independent Synods. 6. Ohio 457 604 7. Buffalo 26 36 8. Hauge's 95 212 9. Eielsen's 9 52 10. Texas n 14 11. Iowa 433 824 12. Norwegian 252 739 13. Michigan (3) . . % 53 78 14. Danish in America 47 66 15. Icelandic 8 26 16. Immanuel 45 50 17. Suomai (Finnish) 11 46 18. Finnish Apostolic (4) 19. Finnish National (4) 20. Norwegian Free 112 300 21. Danish United 88 150 22. Slovakian (4) 23. Church of the Lutheran Brethren (4) 24. Jehovah 6 6 Independent Congregations 85 200 Total Lutherans 6,763 11,022 (i) Reported in 1890 in two branches. (2) Including only heads of families. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 433 CANTS IN THE UNITED STATES ONLY. Continued. Year 1900. States Only. Communicants. Ministers. For the Year igio. In the United States Only. Churches. Communicants. 340 3 C 2 376 36,5oo ^59 c 66 c 34,704 203,574 1,024 1,314 236,615 143,000 (2) c 1,084 c 1,769 143,000(2) 300,000 1,223 780 350,000 43,824 1,260 570 50,650 343,824 2,483 1,350 400,650 199,589 i,333 1,785 302,440 38,639 248 468 48,921 356,401 2,298 459,224 581,029 2,713 3,356 766,281 130,000 550 1,464 161,964 77,362 585 784 127,430 5,ooo 28 42 5,200 12,540 150 347 36,357 2,800 6 26 1,130 1,700 21 32 2,800 74,058 527 940 106,593 66,927 382 1,000 100,000 10,000 "58 119 13,052 5,559 13 39 4,700 6,118 12 6 2,500 1 1 048 2 2 I7O 17,500 62 / 7* 11,000 20 / 3 4.0 6,000 38,000 i75 JfW 375 20,000 8,500 114 176 11,994 17 2Q 9,500 12 16 7) J^** i, 800 350 9 ii 1,100 25,000 85 205 26,000 1,660,167 8,659 13,802 2,243,486 (3) Dissolved. (4) Organized since 1000. c Census of 1906. 434 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. MINISTERS, CHURCHES, AND COMMUNI For the DENOMINATIONS. In the United SCANDINAVIAN EVANGELICAL BODIES: Ministers. Churches. i. Swedish Evangelical Mission Covenant (i) 265 270 2. Swedish Evangelical Free Mission 3. Norwegian Evangelical Free Total Scandinavian Evangelical bodies 265 270 MENNONITES: i. Mennonite 418 288 2. Bruederhoef 9 5 3. Amish 265 124 4. Old Amish 75 25 5. Apostolic (2) 2 2 6. Reformed 43 34 7. General Conference 128 76 8. Church of God in Christ 18 18 9. Old (Wisler) 17 15 10. Bundes Conference 4i 16 ii. Defenceless 20 ii 12. Brethren in Christ 76 59 Separate Conferences (two) Total Mennonites 1,112 673 METHODIST: i. Methodist Episcopal 16,791 26,232 2. Union American Methodist Episcopal .... 125 155 3. African Methodist Episcopal 5,852 5,630 4. African Union Methodist Protestant 106 88 5. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 3,i55 1,906 6. Methodist Protestant 1,629 2,394 7. Wesleyan Methodist 595 506 8. Methodist Episcopal, South 5,989 14,212 9. Congregational Methodist 325 330 10. Congregational Methodist (Colored) (2)... 5 5 ii. New Congregational Methodist 192 366 12. Zion Union Apostolic 30 27 13. Colored Methodist Episcopal 2,061 i,433 14. Primitive 74 90 15- Free 922 944 16. Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal (3) . 17. Independent Methodist 8 14 18. Evangelist Missionary (2) 48 13 Total Methodists 37,907 54,345 (i) Not reported in 1890. (2) Dissolved. (3) Result of secession in the GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 435 CANTS IN THE UNITED STATES ONLY. Continued. Year 1900. States Only. Communicants. 30,000 30,000 Ministers. For the Year 19 10. In the United States Only. Churches. Communicants. 4O,OOO l8,000 4,000 62,000 22,443 C346 C 220 c 18,674 352 eg c8 275 13,051 c*3* 57 c 7,640 2,438 c 141 ^46 c 5,043 200 ;7 i, 680 C34 34 c 2,079 io,395 c 143 C90 c 11,661 47i ci7 c 18 c 562 610 ci8 eg ^655 2,950 36 c 19 c 2,533 1,176 C26 c 14 ^967 2,953 ^70 c68 c 2,801 35 C 21 c 1,908 58,728 i, 006 604 54,798 2,746,191 18,280 28,436 3,186,862 i5,5oo 138 255 18,500 675,462 6,353 5,527 500,000 3,563 200 125 4,000 536,271 3,488 3,298 547,2i6 183,714 i,393 2,432 188,437 17,201 598 571 19,178 1,468,390 6,611 16,332 1,851,149 20,000 337 333 15,529 2IQ o *V 4,000 ^59 ^35 c 1,782 2,346 ^33 ^45 c 3,059 204,972 2,901 2,857 234,721 6,549 74 101 7,346 27,292 1,119 1,163 32,112 C 4.O c q8 c 4,000 2,569 * ^T w 2 *x ji*j 2 V t|.,NSW 1,161 2,010 .... 5,916,349 41,626 61,570 6,615,052 South from African Methodist Episcopal Church in 1885. c Census of 1906. 436 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. MINISTERS, CHURCHES, AND COMMUNI For the In the United DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. MORAVIAN BODIES: 1. Moravian 117 122 2. Union Bohemians and Moravians (i) .... . . . . . . . . Total Moravian Bodies 117 122 NON-SECTARIAN BIBLE FAITH CHURCHES (2) PENTECOSTAL BODIES: 1. Pentecostal Church (3) 2. Other Pentecostal Associations .... .... Total Pentecostal Bodies ~. T77! PRESBYTERIANS: 1. Northern 7,170 7,459 2. Cumberland (4) 1,596 2,957 3. Cumberland (Colored) 450 400 4. Welsh Calvinistic 89 158 5. United 918 911 6. Southern 1,461 2,959 7. Associate 12 31 8. Associate Reformed, South 104 131 9. Reformed (Synod) 124 113 10. Reformed (General Synod) 33 36 11. Reformed (Covenanted) i i 12. Reformed in U. S. and Canada i i Total Presbyterians n>959 i5iS7 PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL: 1. Protestant Episcopal 4,811 6,421 2. Reformed Episcopal 100 78 Total Protestant Episcopal 4,911 6,499 REFORMED: 1. Reformed (Dutch) 690 619 2. Reformed (German) 1*074 1,653 3. Christian Reformed 96 145 4. Hungarian Reformed (5) Total Reformed 1,860 2,417. (i) Organized in Texas in 1003 by immigrants. (2) Not reported in 1800. (3) Outcome of union of various Holiness associations at close of last century. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 437 CANTS IN THE UNITED STATES ONLY. Continued. Year 1000. States Only. Cornmunic&nts. For the Year igio. In the United States Only. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 14,817 133 121 17,940 14,817 136 18,711 cso c 204 c 6,396 700 c 115 428 C30 20,000 c 1,420 815 458 21,420 983,433 180,192 30,000 12,152 8,980 917 C375 9,926 1,570 c 196 148 1,328,714 115,000 c 18,066 13,759 115,901 225,890 1,053 n,344 9,790 1,012 1,694 C 12 106 136 990 3,324 C 22 142 "5 135,010 281,920 C786 14,017 9,455 5,000 17 19 3,400 37 608 2 I 3 40 598 1,575,400 13,342 16,456 1,920,765 710,356 9,282 5,286 94 7,572 80 928,780 9,610 719,638 5,38o 7,652 938,390 107,594 242,831 18,096 728 1,226 138 c 18 684 ''189 116,815 297,116 29,006 c 5,253 368,521 2,110 2,6l9 448,190 (4) Losses due to union in 1006 with Northern Presbyterian Church. (5) Organized in 1904 by immigrants from Hungary. c Census of 1006. 438 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE I. MINISTERS, CHURCHES, AND COMMUNI For the In the United DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. SALVATIONISTS: 1. Salvation Army 2,361 663 2. American Salvation Army (i) .... .... Total Salvationists 2,361 663 SCHWENKFELDERS 3 4 SOCIAL BRETHREN 17 20 SOCIETY FOR ETHICAL CULTURE 5 SPIRITUALISTS 334 THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY 122 UNITARIANS 544 453 UNITED BRETHREN: 1. United Brethren 1)833 4,166 2. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 619 786 Total United Brethren 2,452 4,952 UNIVERSALISTS 730 770 INDEPENDENT CONGREGATIONS 54 156 GRAND TOTAL 143,401 190,805 TABLE II. For the In the United DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Adventists (6 bodies) 1,505 Baptists (15 bodies in 1910) 34,77* Brethren (Dunkards) (4 bodies) 2,988 Brethren (Plymouth) (4 bodies) .... Brethren (River) (3 bodies) 179 Buddhists (2 bodies in 1910) .... Catholic Apostolic (2 bodies in 1910) % 95 Catholic, Eastern Orthodox (7 bodies in 1910) 60 Catholic, Western (3 bodies in 1910) 11,876 Christadelphians .... Christians 1,151 Christian Catholic (Dowie) 55 (i) Not reported in 1890. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 439 CANTS IN THE UNITED STATES ONLY. Continued. Year 1900. States Only. Communicants. Ministers. For the Year 1910. In the United States Only. Churches. Communicants, 19,490 3 ,137 896 25,839 f_59 C 20 436 19,490 3 ,196 916 26,275 306 6 8 850 913 as ci7 c 1,262 1,300 7 6 2,450 45,030 1,000 150,000 3,000 114 3,100 71,000 '558 482 70,542 239,639 I ,890 3,721 283,682 26,296 303 545 19,637 265,935 2 ,193 4,266 303,319 52,739 730 881 52,150 14,126 267 879 48,673 27,383,804 170,499 218,507 35,145,296 SUMMARY. Year 1900. For the Year 1910. States Only. In the United States Only. Churches. Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants 2,286 88,705 1,153 2,488 95,646 50,431 4,533,252 41,365 56,318 5,603,137 1,081 112,194 3,429 1,188 122,847 314 6,661 403 10,566 III 4,739 2 2O IO2 4,847 47 15 74 3,165 10 1,491 33 24 4,927 57 53,5oo 233 240 385,000 12,292 8,712,583 I7,H5 I3,49i 12,443,520 63 1,277 cjo c 1,412 i,5i7 109,278 993 1,329 87,478 50 40,000 35 17 5,865 c Census of 1006. 440 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE II. For the In the United DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Christian Missionary Association 10 Christian Scientists 940 Christian Union 183 Church of God (Winnebrennerian) 460 Churches of the Living God (3 bodies) Churches of the New Jerusalem (2 bodies in 1910) .... 143 Communistic Societies (2 bodies in 1910) Congregationalists 5,625 Disciples of Christ (2 bodies in 1910) 6,348 Evangelical bodies (2 bodies) 1,355 Faith Associations (9 bodies) .... Free Christian Zion Church Friends (4 bodies) 1,443 Friends of the Temple 4 German Evangelical Protestant 45 German Evangelical Synod 909 Jewish Congregations 301 Latter-Day Saints (2 bodies) 1,900 Lutherans (24 bodies in 1910) 6,763 Scandinavian Evangelical (3 bodies in 1910) 265 Mennonites (n bodies in 1910) 1,112 Methodists (17 bodies in 1910) 37,907 Moravians (2 bodies in 1910) 117 Non-sectarian Bible Faith Churches .... Pentecostal bodies (all bodies) Presbyterians (12 bodies) n,959 Protestant Episcopal (2 bodies) 4,911 Reformed (4 bodies in 1910) 1,860 Salvationists (2 bodies in 1910) 2,361 Schwenkfelders 3 Social Brethren 17 Society for Ethical Culture Spiritualists .... Theosophical Society Unitarians 544 United Brethren (2 bodies) 2,452 Universalists 730 Independent Congregations 54 Total 143,401 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 441 SUMMARY. Continued. Year 1900. States Only. Churches. Communicants. For the Year 1910. In the United States Only. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 13 754 .... 470 48,930 2,208 1,104 85,096 294 18,214 295 237 13,905 580 38,000 509 595 4i,475 .... IOI 68 4,286 173 7,679 132 152 9,3H 31 4,010 .... 22 2,272 5,624 631,360 6,045 6,050 735,400 10,528 1,149,982 8,070 13,479 1,464,774 2,602 157,338 1,489 2,654 182,065 241 146 9,572 .... .... 20 15 i,835 1,093 119,160 1,456 1,097 123,718 4 340 3 2 376 55 36,500 59 66 34,704 1,219 203,574 1,024 1,3*4 236,615 570 143,000 1,084 1,769 143,000 i,396 343,824 2,483 i,350 400,650 11,022 1,660,167 8,659 13,802 2,243,486 270 30,000 593 573 62,000 673 58,728 i, 006 604 54,798 54,345 5,916,349 41,626 6i,570 6,615,052 122 14,817 136 136 18,711 .... So 204 6,396 .... 8i5 458 21,420 15,157 1,575,400 13,342 16,456 1,920,765 6,499 719,638 5,38o 7,652 938,390 2,417 368,521 2,110 2,619 448,190 663 19,490 3, J 96 916 26,275 4 306 6 8 850 20 913 15 17 1,262 5 1,300 7 6 2,450 334 45,030 .... 1,000 150,000 122 3,000 114 3,100 453 71,000 '558 482 70,542 4,952 265,935 2,193 4,266 303,319 770 52,739 730 881 52,150 156 14,126 267 879 48,673 100,805 27,383,804 170,499 218,507 35,245,296 442 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE III. ORDER OF ALL DENOMINATIONS ACCORDING TO NUMBER OF COMMUNICANTS, 1910. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants. 1. Roman Catholic 12,425,947 2. Methodist Episcopal 3,186,862 3. Southern Baptist 2,283,066 4. Methodist Episcopal, South 1,851,149 5. Colored Baptist 1,790,165 6. Northern Presbyterian 1,328,714 7. Disciples of Christ 1,308,116 8. Northern Baptists 1,210,713 9. Protestant Episcopal 928,780 10. Lutheran Synodical Conference 766,281 11. Congregational 735,4oo 12. African Methodist Episcopal Zion 547, 216 13. African Methodist Episcopal 500,000 14. Lutheran General Council 459,224 15. Latter-Day Saints, Utah 350,000 16. Lutheran General Synod 302,440 17. Reformed (German) 297,116 18. United Brethren. 283,682 19. Southern Presbyterian 281,920 20. German Evangelical Synod 236,615 21. Colored Methodist Episcopal 234,721 22. Methodist Protestant 188,437 23. Lutheran United Norwegian 161,964 24. Greek Orthodox 160,000 25. Churches of Christ, Disciple 156,658 26. Spiritualist 150,000 27. Jewish 143,000 28. United Presybterian 135,010 29. Lutheran Synod of Ohio 127,430 30. Reformed (Dutch) -. 116,815 31. Cumberland Presbyterian 115,000 32. Evangelical Association 108,666 33. Lutheran Synod of Iowa 106,593 34. Primitive Baptist 102,311 35. Orthodox Friends 100,072 36. Conservative Brethren, Dunkard 100,000 37. Lutheran Norwegian 100,000 38. Christian 87,478 39. Christian Science 85,096 40. United Evangelical 73,399 41. Free Baptist 70,880 42. Unitarian , , 70,542 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 443 TABLE III. ORDER OF ALL DENOMINATIONS ACCORDING TO NUMBER OF COMMUNICANTS, 1910. Continued,. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants. 43. Seventh-Day Adventist 65,122 44. Russian Orthodox 60,000 45. Universalist 52,150 46. Latter-Day Saints, Reorganized 50,650 47. Armenian Apostolic 50,000 48. Lutheran United Synod, South 48,921 49. Church of God (Winnebrennerian) 41, 47 5 50. Freewill Baptist 40,578 51. Syrian Orthodox 40,000 52. Swedish Evangelical Mission Covenant 40,000 53. Lutheran Hauge's Synod 36,357 54. Primitive Baptist, Colored 35,076 55. Servian Orthodox 35>ooo 56. German Evangelical Protestant 34,704 57. General Baptist 33, 600 58. Free Methodist 32,112 59. Christian Reformed 29,006 60. Advent Christian 26,799 61. Salvation Army 25,839 62. Roumanian Orthodox 20,000 63. Bulgarian Orthodox 20,000 64. Pentecostal Church 20,000 65. Lutheran Norwegian Free 20,000 66. United Brethren (0. C.) 19,637 67. Hicksite Friends I 9,595 68. Wesleyan Methodist 19,178 69. Mennonite 18,674 70. Progressive Brethren, Dunkard 18,607 71. Union American Methodist Episcopal 18,500 72. Cumberland Presbyterian (Colored) 18,066 73. Swedish Evangelical Free Mission 18,000 74. Moravian 17,940 75. Lutheran Suomai Synod *7,5oo 76. Congregational Methodist J 5,529 77. Polish National Catholic *5>473 78. Associate Reformed Synod, South 14,017 79. Christian Union 13,905 80. Welsh Calvinistic Presbyterian 13,759 81. United Baptist 13,698 82. Lutheran Danish in America 13,052 83. Lutheran Danish United n>994 84. General Conference, Mennonite 11,661 85. Lutheran Finnish Apostolic 11,000 444 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE III. ORDER OF ALL DENOMINATIONS ACCORDING TO NUMBER OF COMMUNICANTS, 1910. Continued. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants. 86. Reformed Episcopal 9,610 87. Lutheran Slovakian Synod 9,500 88. Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) 9,455 89. General Convention, New Jerusalem 8,500 90. Seventh-Day Baptist 8,119 91. Amish, Mennonite 7,640 92. Primitive Methodist 7,346 93. Baptist Church of Christ 6,416 94. Non-sectarian Bible Faith 6,396 95. Lutheran Finnish National Synod 6,000 96. Christian Catholic (Dowie) 5,865 97. Hungarian Reformed 5,253 98. Lutheran Buffalo Synod 5,200 99. Separate Baptist 5,i8o 100. Old Amish, Mennonite 5,043 101. Plymouth Brethren II 4,752 102. Lutheran Icelandic Synod 4,700 103. Apostolic Christian, Faith 4,55^ 104. Norwegian Evangelical Free 4,000 105. Old Order Brethren, Dunkard 4,000 106. Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal 4,000 107. African Union Methodist Protestant 4,000 108. Wilburite Friends 3,880 109. Brethren in Christ (River) 3,675 no. Reformed Presbyterian (General Synod) 3,400 in. Japanese Buddhists 3,165 112. Theosophists 3,ioo 113. Zion Union Apostolic, Methodist 3,059 114. Plymouth Brethren I 2,933 115. Catholic Apostolic 2,907 116. Brethren in Christ, Mennonite 2,801 117. Lutheran Texas Synod 2,800 118. Christian Workers for Friendship 2,676 119. Bundes Conference, Mennonite 2,533 120. Lutheran Immanuel Synod 2,500 121. Ethical Culture Society 2,450 122. Churches of God in Jesus Christ, Adventist 2,124 123. Reformed Catholic 2,100 124. Reformed Mennonite 2,079 1 25. New Apostolic 2,020 126. Free Christian Zion Church (Colored) 1,835 127. Church of God and Saints of Christ (Colored). . . 1,823 128. Lutheran Brethren 1,800 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES, 445 ' TABLE III. ORDER OF ALL DENOMINATIONS ACCORDING TO NUMBER OF COMMUNICANTS, 1910. Continued. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants. 129. New Congregational Methodist ,782 130. Amana Society ,756 131. Plymouth Brethren III ,724 132. Christadelphian *. ,412 133. Social Brethren ,262 134. Missionary Church Association, Faith ,256 135. Independent Methodist ,161 136. Plymouth Brethren IV ,157 137. Lutheran Eielsen's ynod 1,130 138. Lutheran Jehovah Synod 1,100 139. Defenceless Mennonites 967 140. Heavenly Recruit 938 141. Church of Christ in God (Colored) 858 142. Schwenkf elders 850 143. General Church, New Jerusalem 814 144. Associate Presbyterian 786 145. Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Baptist 781 146. Bohemian and Moravian Brethren 771 147. Apostolic, Living God 752 148. United Zion's Children (River) 749 149. Six-Principle Baptist 731 1 50. Peniel Missions, Faith 703 151. Old Mennonites 655 152. Church of God, Adventist 611 153. Reformed Presbyterian in U. S. and Canada 598 154. Church of God in Christ, Mennonite 562 1 55. Apostolic, Faith 538 156. Shaker 516 157. Life and Advent Union, Adventist 509 158. Evangelical Adventist 481 159. Metropolitan Church Association, Faith 466 160. American Salvation Army 436 161. Voluntary Missionary Association (Colored) 425 162. Old Order or Yorker (River) 423 163. Christian Congregation, Faith 395 164. Friends of the Temple 376 165. Hepzibah Faith 293 166. Bruederhoef, Mennonite, Faith 275 167. Seventh-Day German, Dunkard 240 168. Primitive Friends 171 169. Reformed Presbyterian Covenanted 40 170. Chinese Buddhists 446 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IV. NET Gains in Ten Years DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. ADVENTISTS: 1 . Evangelical : 2. Advent Christians 29 30 3. Seventh-Day 102 499 4. Church of God 5. Life and Advent Union 10 .... 6. Churches of God in Jesus Christ Total 141 529 BAPTISTS: 1. Regular (North) 850 1,388 2. Regular (South) 3,603 3,431 3. Regular (Colored) 4,388 2,253 4. Six-Principle d 6 d 6 5. Seventh-Day 9 Jn 6. Free d 57 d 64 7. Freewill 2 .... 8. General 152 24 9. Separate 94 79 10. United 11. Baptist Church of Christ 12. Primitive 90 308 13. Primitive (Colored) 14. Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian 15. Church of God and Saints of Christ (Colored) Total 9,125 7,402 BRETHREN (DUNKARDS OR DUNKERS): 1. Conservative 990 130 2. Old Order d 97 d 55 3. Progressive 7 17 4. Seventh-Day (German) Total 900 92 d Decrease. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 447 GAINS IN Two DECADES. Ending in 1900. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communica <*26 dl2 d666 684 ^384 d6o 299 25,548 131 332 10,583 .... 13 d 9 d 36 1,982 d 48 di6 d 2,491 28,214 <*352 202 6,941 199,207 663 409 211,056 358,919 i,973 3,057 644,081 245,595 2,781 2,537 195,581 d 109 2 4 <*97 ^48 d 26 d 13 ^976 d 1,363 d 250 d 15,655 136 484 456 28,578 3,413 66 122 8,825 4,880 d 13 d 27 d 1,299 235 dS 489 19 d 59 d 1,838 4,653 ^630 d 608 d 23,689 1,480 797 35,076 d 12,070 75 48 1,823 815,283 6,594 5,8*7 1,069,885 33,899 394 30 5,ooo 411 88 d 5 .... 4,911 ^45 74 5,607 4 8 46 38,399 441 107 10,653 448 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IV. NET GAINS IN Gains in Ten Years DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. BRETHREN (PLYMOUTH): 1 . Brethren I 2. Brethren II 3. Brethren III 4. Brethren IV Total BRETHREN (RIVER): 1. Brethren in Christ 24 2. Old Order or Yorker 3. United Zion's Children Total 24 BUDDHISTS: 1. Chinese Temples. . 2. Japanese Temples. CATHOLIC APOSTOLIC: 1. Catholic Apostolic 2. New Apostolic Total CATHOLICS, EASTERN ORTHODOX: 1 . Armenian Apostolic 8 15 2. Russian Orthodox 27 19 3. Greek Orthodox 4 4 4. Syrian Orthodox 5. Servian Orthodox 6. Roumanian Orthodox 7. Bulgarian Orthodox Total 39 38 d Decrease. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 449 Two DECADES. Continued. Ending in 1000. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 644 2,333 489 439 3,905 22 d 13 ^325 17 I 209 2 3 224 dg 1 08 i 15 H 12 3,165 15 27 3,165 97 dSi i 1,416 19 13 2,020 97 <*62 14 3,436 8,165 di 41,500 26,496 70 90 20,000 4,900 66 57 155,000 .... 21 18 40,000 .... 9 10 35,ooo 5 5 20,000 3 3 20,000 39,56i 173 183 33i,5oo 450 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IV. NET GAINS IN Gains in Ten Years DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. CATHOLICS, WESTERN: 1. Roman Catholic 2,682 2,018 2. Polish National Catholic 19 18 3. Reformed Catholic d 2 d 2 4. Old Catholic 2 _i Total , 2,701 2,035 CHRISTADELPHIANS CHRISTIANS d 284 93 CHRISTIAN CATHOLIC (DOWIE) 55 50 CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 914 249 CHRISTIAN UNION CHURCHES OF GOD (WINNEBRENNERIAN) d 62 101 CHURCHES OF THE LIVING GOD (COLORED): 1. Christian Workers for Friendship 2. Apostolic 3. Church of Christ in God Total.. CHURCH TRIUMPHANT (SCHWEINFURTH) d 12 CHURCHES OF THE NEW JERUSALEM: 1. General Convention 24 19 2. General Church Total 24 19 COMMUNISTIC SOCIETIES: 1. Shakers 2. Amana 3. Harmony 4. Separatists 5. New Icaria d i 6. Altruists 7. Adonai Shomo d i 8. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia) 9. Christian Commonwealth i Total "7777 d i d Decrease. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 451 Two DECADES. Continued. Ending in 1900. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicac 2,448,391 2O,OOO 5,236 5 1,198 6 3,735,289 d 4,527 500 I 600 d 240 d 3 "ds ^425 2,468,651 5,239 1,199 3,730,937 .... .... 7 135 5,556 ^158 d 21,800 40,000 d 20 d 33 d 34,i35 d 10 d 13 ^754 40,206 1,268 634 36,166 112 d 57 d 4,309 15,489 49 15 3,475 .... SI 44 2,676 .... 30 15 752 .... 20 9 858 .... IOI 68 4,286 *3ft4 584 <*34 <*35 821 23 14 814 584 *" d2l i,635 ^78 d 1,134 .... .... .... 156 .... .... dl d 250 .... dl d 200 d 21 .... .... "di d 25 d 20 .... .... .... .... .... d 3 d 205 80 .... di d So <*39 .... dg d i,738 452 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IV. NET GAINS IN Gains in Ten Years DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. CONGREGATIONALISTS 567 756 DISCIPLES or CHRIST: 1. Disciples of Christ 2,575 3>282 2. Churches of Christ. . Total FREE CHRISTIAN ZION CHURCH (COLORED) Total 2,575 3,282 EVANGELICAL BODIES: 1. Evangelical Association d 358 d 693 2. United Evangelical Church 478 985 Total 1 20 292 FAITH ASSOCIATIONS: 1. Apostolic Faith Movement 2. Peniel Missions 3. Metropolitan Church Association 4. Hepzibah Faith Association 5. Missionary Church Association 6. Heavenly Recruit Church 7. Apostolic Christian Church 8. Christian Congregation 9. Voluntary Missionary Society (Colored) FRIENDS: 1. Orthodox 166 36 2. "Hicksite" 3. "Wilburite" i 4. Primitive Total 166 37 FRIENDS OF THE TEMPLE GERMAN EVANGELICAL PROTESTANT i 3 d Decrease. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 453 Two DECADES. Continued. Ending in 1900. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communica 118,589 42O 426 104,040 508,931 <*378 302 158,134 2,100 2,649 156,658 508,931 1,722 2,951 314,792 d 36,968 103 40 12,321 60,993 31 12 12,406 24,025 134 52 24,727 6 538 .... 30 ii 703 .... 29 6 466 .... 36 10 293 .... 35 32 1,256 .... 55 27 938 .... 19 42 4,558 .... 26 9 395 .... ii 3 425 241 146 9,572 20 15 1,835 11,8*3 139 23 10 di 7,604 d 2,397 ^588 n,952 13 4 4,558 344 14 d2 ii 36 d 1,796 454 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES, TABLE IV. NET GAINS IN Gains in Ten Years DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. GERMAN EVANGELICAL SYNOD 229 259 JEWISH CONGREGATIONS 101 37 LATTER-DAY SAINTS: 1. Utah branch 157 371 2. Reorganized branch d 300 169 Total d 143 540 LUTHERANS: 1. General Synod 250 152 2. United Synod, South 13 d 24 3. General Council 52 d 162 4. Synodical Conference 747 716 5. United Norwegian 252 d i INDEPENDENT SYNODS: 6. Ohio 160 183 7. Buffalo 6 9 8. Hauge's 37 37 9. Eielsen's (i) 9 52 10. Texas (i) n 14 11. Iowa (2) 433 824 12. Norwegian 58 250 13. Michigan (3) 16 13 14. Danish in America d 61 d 65 15. Icelandic 7 13 16. Immanuel 24 29 17. German Augsburg (4) d 49 d 23 18. Suomai, Finnish 3 35 19. Finnish Apostolic (5) 20. Finnish National (5) 21. Norwegian Free 112 300 22. Danish United 48 100 23. Slovakian (5) 24. Church of the Lutheran Brethren (5) 25. Jehovah 6 6 Independent Congregations 38 d 31 Total 2,172 2,427 d Decrease. (i) Not in existence in 1890. (a) Included in General Council in 1800. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 455 Two DECADES. Continued. Ending in 1900. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. Communicants. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. 16,142 115 185 33,041 12,504 783 1,199 155,648 22,051 177,699 523 60 583 d 16 5ii 1,681 Protestant Episcopal 687 i>397 Reformed 354 236 Salvationists r . . . 2,361 334 Schwenkfelders .... Social Brethren .... Society for Ethical Culture i Spiritualists .... .... Theosophical Society 82 Unitarians 29 32 United Brethren d 346 426 Universalists 22 d 186 Independent Congregations .... .... Total 32,365 30,859 d Decrease. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 463 FOR Two DECADES. Continued. Ending in 1900. Communicants. Gains in Ten Years Ending in 1910. Ministers. Churches. Communicants. d 10 d 40,206 1,268 112 ' *O 634 d 57 / ot 36,166 15,489 49 IOI 15 68 3,475 4,286 ^384 584 d 39 dll d 21 do 1,635 d i 738 118,589 508,931 24,025 420 1,722 134 241 426 ' 52 146 104,040 314,792 24,727 9^72 20 ic. n,952 13 d i 4 4,558 36 344 16,142 I2,C.O4. 14 783 ii 185 1,100 d 1,796 177,699 429,095 30,000 17,187 1,327,065 3,036 583 1,896 328 d 106 19 CQ ^46 2,780 303 7,225 14 204 56,826 583,319 32,000 d 3,930 698,703 3,894 6,^06 8ic 458 21,4.20 297,068 179,129 59,063 10,748 1,383 469 250 835 7 1,299 1,153 202 253 345,365 218,752 79,669 6,785 XAA dl 24O 236 7 I 666 1,150 IO4.07O 2,305 3,251 40,654 3,545 14 ^259 213 29 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 467 TABLE VI. SHOWING NET GAINS IN COMMUNICANTS IN THE TWENTY YEARS, 1890-1910, IN THE ORDER OF INCREASE, 5,000 AND UPWARD. Continued. DENOMINATIONS. Net Gain. Per Cent. 106. Advent Christians 983 107. Buffalo Synod, Lutheran 958 108. Heavenly Recruit (Faith Association) (i) 938 109. Church of Christ in God (Colored) . . (i) 858 no. General Church (New Jerusalem). . . (i) 814 in. Bohemian and Moravian Union (i) 771 112. Apostolic (Churches of Living God). (i) 752 113. New Congregational Methodist 723 114. Zion Union Apostolic (Methodist).. . 713 115. Peniel Mission, Faith (i) 703 116. Plymouth Brethren 1 644 117. African Union Methodist Protestant 585 118. Schwenkfelders 544 119. Apostolic Faith Movement (i) 538 120. United Baptist 489 121. Plymouth Brethren III 489 122. Metropolitan Church Association. . . (i) 466 123. Plymouth Brethren IV 439 124. American Salvation Army (i) 436 125. Voluntary Missionary (Colored) .... (1)425 126. Reformed Mennonite 424 127. Christian Congregation, Faith (i) 395 128. Social Brethren 349 1 29. Hepzibah Faith (i) 293 130. United Zion's Children, River Breth- ren 224 131. Old Order, River Brethren 209 132. Amana Society 156 133. Christadelphian 135 134. Defenceless Mennonite in 135. Churches of God in Christ, Men- nonite 91 136. Seventh-Day German Dunkards 46 137. Old, Mennonite 45 138. Friends of Temple 36 139. Reformed Presbyterian Covenanted. 3 (i) Reported since 1890. Census returns of 1906. 468 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE VII. SHOWING NET LOSSES IN THE TWENTY YEARS, 1890-1910, BY DECREASE AND BY DISSOLUTION. BY DISSOLUTION: 1. Michigan Synod, Lutheran 11,482 2. German Augsburg Synod, Lutheran 7,oio 3. Evangelist Missionary (Methodist) 2,010 4. Christian Missionary Association 754 5. Old Catholic 665 6. Church Triumphant (Schweinfurth) 384 7. Congregational Methodist (Colored) 319 8. Harmony (Communistic) 250 9. Apostolic, Mennonite 209 10. Church Triumphant (Communistic) 205 11. Separatist (Communistic) 200 12. Christian Commonwealth (Communistic) 80 13. Altruist (Communistic) 25 14. New Icaria (Communistic) 21 15. Adonai Shomo 20 BY DECREASE: 1. Cumberland Presbyterian (i) 46,940 2. Evangelical Association (2) 24,647 3. Primitive Baptist (3) 19,036 4. Free Baptist 17,018 5. Christian 16,244 6. Independent Congregations, Lutheran 1 5,953 7. Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Baptist 12,070 8. Christian Union -. 4,309 9. United Brethren (Old Constitution) 3, 170 10. Immanuel Synod, Lutheran 3,080 11. Amish, Mennonite 2,461 12. "Hicksite," Friends. 2,397 13. Baptist Church of Christ 1,838 14. German Evangelical Protestant 1,452 15. Independent Methodist 1,408 16. Shakers (Communistic) 1,212 17. Reformed Presbyterian (General Synod) 1,202 1 8. Reformed Presbyterian (Synod) 1,119 19. Seventh-Day Baptist 1,024 20. Churches of God in Jesus Christ (Adventist) . . . 748 21. Evangelical Adventists 666 22. Life and Advent Union, Adventist 509 23. "Wilburite" Friends 449 (i) Many united with Northern Presbyterian Church, 1906-7. (2) Due to division. (3) Due to separate report of Colored Primitive Baptists. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 469 TABLE VII. SHOWING NET LOSSES IN THE TWENTY YEARS, 1890-1910, BY DECREASE AND BY DISSOLUTION. Continued. 24. Old Order Dunkards 411 25. Associate Presbyterian 267 26. Six Principle Baptist 206 27. Bruederhoef, Mennonite 77 28. Primitive Friends 61 29. Church of God, Adventist 36 30. Reformed Presbyterian in U. S. and Canada 2 TABLE VIII. SHOWING GAINS IN COMMUNICANTS BY DENOMINATIONAL FAMILIES OR GROUPS IN THE TWENTY YEARS, 1890-1910. DENOMINATIONS. Gain. Per- centage. 1. Adventist 35,155 58 2. Baptist 1,885,168 51 3. Brethren (Dunkards) 49,052 66 4. Brethren (Plymouth) 3,905 59 5. Brethren (River) 1,420 41 6. Buddhists (i) 3,165 7. Catholic Apostolic 3,533 253 8. Catholic, Eastern Orthodox (i) 371,061 9. Catholic, Western 6,199,588 99 10. Church of the Living God (Colored) (i) 4,286 11. Churches of the New Jerusalem 2,219 3 1 12. Communistic Societies d 1,777 13. Disciples of Christ 823,723 128 14. Evangelical bodies 48,752 37 15. Faith Associations (i) 9,572 16. Friends 16,510 15 17. Latter-Day Saints 234,525 141 18. Lutherans 1,012,414 82 19. Scandinavian Evangelical (i) 62,000 20. Mennonite 13,257 32 21. Methodist 2,025,768 44 22. Moravian 6,930 60 23. Pentecostal bodies (i) 21,420 24. Presbyterian 642,433 50 25. Protestant Episcopal 397,881 74 26. Reformed 138,732 45 27. Salvationists 17,533 201 28. United Brethren 78,038 35 d) Either entirely new or of such large growth by recent immigration as to'give percentage no significance. d. Decrease. 470 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE IX. NEW BODIES NOT IN EXISTENCE OR NOT REPORTED IN 1890. DENOMINATIONS. ^Tl^IO^ 3 1. Primitive Baptist Colored probably included in Primitive Baptists (White) in 1890 35,076 2. Churches of God and Saints in Christ (Colored), Baptist, 1896 1,823 3. Japanese Buddhists 3,165 4. New Apostolic, 1862 (in Germany) 2,020 5. Syrian Orthodox, by immigration 40,000 6. Servian Orthodox, by immigration 35,ooo 7. Roumanian Orthodox, by immigration 20,000 8. Bulgarian Orthodox, by immigration 20,000 9. Polish National Catholic, out of Roman Catholic, 1904 1 5,473 10. Christian Catholic (Dowie), 1896 5,865 11. Christian Workers for Friendship (Colored), 1899. . . 2,676 12. Apostolic Church of the Living God (Colored) 752 13. Church of Christ, Living God (Colored) 858 14. General Church, New Jerusalem, 1892 814 15. Churches of Christ, by division of Disciples of Christ 156,658 1 6. United Evangelical Church, by division of Evangelical Association, 1894 73,399 17. Apostolic Faith Movement, 1900 538 18. Peniel Missions 703 19. Metropolitan Church Association, 1894 466 20. Hepzibah Faith Association, 1892 293 21. Missionary Church Association, 1898 1,256 22. Heavenly Recruit Church, 1885 938 23. Apostolic Christian Church 4,558 24. Christian Congregation, 1899 395 25. Voluntary Missionary Society (Colored), 1900 425 26. Free Christian Zion Church (Colored), 1905 1,835 27. Eielsen's Lutheran Synod, 1846 1,130 28. Texas Lutheran Synod, 1895 2,800 29. Finnish Apostolic Lutheran Synod 11,000 30. Finnish National Lutheran Synod, 1900 6,000 31. Slovakian Lutheran Synod, 1901 9, 500 32. Church of the Lutheran Brethren, 1900 1,800 33. Lutheran Jehovah Conference 1,100 34. Swedish Evangelical Mission Covenant, by immigra- tion and withdrawal from Lutheran bodies, 1885. . 40,000 GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 471 TABLE IX. NEW BODIES NOT IN EXISTENCE OR NOT REPORTED IN 1890. Continued. DENOMINATIONS. Communicants in IQIO. 35. Swedish Evangelical Free Mission, by immigration and withdrawal from Lutheran bodies, 1885 18,000 36. Norwegian Evangelical Free, very recent 4,000 37. Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal Church, 1896. 4,000 38. Union of Bohemian and Moravian Brethren, by im- migration, 1903 771 39. Non-Sectarian Churches of Bible Faith 6,396 40. Pentecostal Church of the Nazarene, 1907 20,000 41. Hungarian Reformed, by withdrawals from German Reformed, Presbyterian, Congregational Churches, 1904 5,253 42. American Salvation Army, by division, 1884 436 GROWTH OF COLORED ORGANIZATIONS. TABLE X. SUMMARY OF COLORED BODIES AND CHURCHES. COLORED DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches, ^^te' Colored Baptist 12,637 17,323 1,790,165 Colored Primitive Baptist c 1,480 797 35,076 United American Freewill Baptists c. . . . 136 247 14,489 Church of God and Saints of Christ c... . 75 48 1,823 Churches of the Living God c 101 68 4,286 Voluntary Missionary Society c n 3 425 Free Christian Zion c 20 15 1,835 Union American Methodist Episcopal. . . 138 255 18,500 African Methodist Episcopal 6,353 5,527 500,000 African Union Methodist Protestant. . . . 200 125 4,000 African Methodist Episcopal Zion c 3,488 3,298 547,216 Colored Methodist Episcopal 2,901 2,857 234,721 Zion Union Apostolic c 33 45 3,059 Reformed Methodist Union Episcopal c . 40 58 4,000 Cumberland Presbyterian Colored c 450 400 30,000 Total colored denominations. . 28,063 31,066 3,189,595 c Census of 1006. 472 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. TABLE X. SUMMARY OF COLORED BODIES AND CHURCHES. Continued. COLORED CHURCHES IN OTHER DENOMINATIONS. Ministers. Churches. ^^n^ 1 "" Adventist bodies ..................... 10 31 364 Northern Baptist ..................... 753 905 112,874 Free Baptist ......................... 69 195 10,876 Christians ........................... 30 91 7,545 Churches of God ..................... 5 14 329 Congregational ....................... 72 170 11,233 Disciples of Christ .................... 71 129 9,705 Churches of Christ ................... 20 41 1,528 Lutheran bodies ...................... 3 7 239 Methodist Episcopal .................. 2,179 4,438 299,402 Methodist Protestant ................. 91 65 3,144 Wesleyan Methodist .................. 9 19 1,258 Presbyterian Northern ....... ......... 279 417 27,799 Presbyterian Southern ................ 29 40 1,183 Protestant Episcopal .................. 98 193 19,098 Reformed Episcopal .................. 21 38 2,252 Roman Catholic ...................... 20 36 35,235 Miscellaneous ........................ 19 31 1,670 Total colored churches in other --- denominations ............. *3,778 f6,86o 1 545, 734 SUMMARY. Ministers. Churches. Colored denominations ................ 28,063 31,066 3,189,595 Colored churches in other denominations 3,778 6,860 545,734 Total ....................... 31,841 37,9263,735,329 Compared with the returns of the census of 1890, those of 1910 show increases as follows: r*\* .. i~ Churches. Colored denominations, 1910 ............... 31,066 3,189,595 Colored denominations, 1890 ............... 19,631 2,303,351 Increase .......................... n,435 886,244 Colored churches in other denominations, 1910 6,860 545,734 Colored churches in other denominations, 1890 4,139 370,826 Increase .......................... 2,721 174,908 Colored denominations, increase ............ u>435 886,244 Colored churches in other denominations, increase ............................. 2,721 174,908 Total increase in twenty years ..... 14,156 1,061,152 * Many figures in this column are estimates. t Many of the entries are from the census of 1006. GENERAL STATISTICAL SUMMARIES. 473 MEMBERSHIP OF THE LEADING RELIGIOUS BODIES IN THE UNITED STATES ACCORD- ING TO THE LATEST CENSUS. THE AREA OF THE CIRCLE REPRESENTS THE CHURCH MEMBERSHIP OF THE COUNTRY, THE SEVERAL SECTORS THE PROPORTIONAL STRENGTH OF THE SEVERAL DENOMINATIONS. 474 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. IDAHO ILLINOIS INDIANA RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 475 MISSISSIPPI MISSOURI MONTANA 476 RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. OKLAHOMA OREGON PENNSYLVANIA RELIGIOUS FORCES OF THE UNITED STATES. 477 WEST VIRGINIA WISCONSIN WYOMING INDEX. Adler, Felix, 348. Adonai Shomo, in, 117. Advent Christians, 5. Adventists. History and Polity, 1-4. Relation to Freewill Baptists, 33. Relation to the Adonai Shomo, 117. Divisions, 4. Summary Statistics, 14. Adventists, Age-to-Come, 13. Adventists, Evangelical, 4. Adventists, Seventh-Day, 8. Adventists, The Church of God, n. Adventists, The Churches of God in Christ Jesus, 13. Advent Union, Life and, 12. Albright, John, 139. Albrights, The. The Albright People, 139. Allen, Richard, 237. Altruists, in, 1 1 6. Amana Society, in, 113. American Christian Convention, 92. American National Convention, 28. Amish (Mennonite), 213. Amish, The Old (Mennonite), 214. Ammen, Jacob, 213. Anabaptists, 17. Ann Lee, in. Apostolic, The (Mennonite), 215. Armenian Church, 81. Asbury, Francis, 227. Associate Church of North America (Presbyterian), 305. Associate Reformed Synod of the South (Presbyterian), 306. Ballou, Hosea, 369. Baltimore Association, 45. Baptist Church of Christ, 43. Baptists. History and General Characteristics, 16-18. Relation to Other Bodies, 16. Divisions, 18. 479 480 INDEX. Baptists. Summary Statistics, 53. Baptists, Anti-Mission, 45. Baptists (Colored), Regular, 27-29. Baptists, Free Communion, 33. Baptists, Freewill, 33-36. Baptists, General, 38-40. Baptists, General Six-Principle, 30. Baptists, Missionary, 42. Baptists (North), Regular, 22-24. Baptists, Old School, 45. Baptists, Old Two-Seed-in-the-Spirit Predestinarian, 48-54. Baptists, Original Freewill, 37. Baptists, Primitive, 45-48. Baptists, Regular, 17, 18. Baptists, Regular, General Characteristics and Principles, 18-22. Baptists, Regular Predestinarian, 50. Baptists, Regular Two-Seed Predestinarian Primitive, 50. Baptists, Sabbatarian, 31. Baptists, Separate, 41. Baptists, Seventh-Day, 31. Baptists (South), Regular, 25-27. Baptists, United, 41. Bible Bigots, 221. Bishop Andrew, 254. Book of Covenants, 171. Book of Mormon, 165. Book of Worship, 109. Brethren in Christ, 55. Brethren, Old Order of Yorker, 57. Brethren (Plymouth) I., 60. Brethren (Plymouth) II., 61. Brethren (Plymouth) III., 62. Brethren (Plymouth) IV., 64. Brethren, The River. General History, 55. Summary Statistics, 58. Brethren, Yorker, 57. Brigham Young, 166. Brothers of Christ, 89. Brueder Gemeinde (Mennonite), 218. Bruederhoef (Mennonite), 213. Burial Hill Declaration, 120. Catholic Apostolic Church, 84. Catholic Church, The Greek, 79. Catholic Church, The Old, 82. Catholic Church, The Reformed, 83. INDEX. 481 Catholic Church, The Roman, Statistics in the United States, 76-79. Catholics, General Definition, 66. Channing, William Ellery, 366. Chemung Association, 45. Chinese Temples, 86. Christadelphians, 89. Christian Church, South, 93, 94. Christian Connection, The, 91. Christian Missionary Association, 95. Christian Science Journal, The, 96. Christian Scientists, 96. Christians, The. Origin and General Characteristics, 91-93. Statistics, 93. Withdrawal of the Christian Church, South, 93. Christian Union Churches, 99. Churches of God in Christ Jesus (Adventist), 13. Church of God ( Adventist), n. Church of God in Christ (Mennonite), 217. Church of God, The (Winebrenner), 102. Church Triumphant (Koreshan Ecclesia), in, 117. Church Triumphant, The (Schweinfurth), 105. Coke, Thomas, 223, 227. Communistic Societies. Definitions and Divisions, in. Summary Statistics, 118. Conference, The General (Mennonite), 216. Conference, The Synodical (Lutheran), 190. Congregational Churches. History, Polity, Relation to Presbyterians, 1 19- 123. Summary Statistics, 123, 124. Conservative Brethren, 133. Consolidated American Missionary Convention, 28. Council, The General (Lutheran), 184. Cyrus Teed, 117. Danish Association in America, The (Lutheran), 201. Danish Church in America, The (Lutheran), 199. Declaration of Christian Doctrine, 145. Defenseless, The (Mennonite), 219. Disciples of Christ, 125-127. Relation to Other Bodies, 91, 125. Principles, 126. Statistics, 127. Dunkards. History and General Characteristics, 130-133. Divisions, 133. Summary Statistics, 138. Eddy, Mrs. Mary Baker G., 96. 482 INDEX. Embury, Philip, 226. Engle, Jacob, 55. Episcopal Church, The Protestant. History, 317-321. Doctrine, 319. Statistics, 322. Episcopal Church, The Reformed, Origin, Principles, and Statistics, 325-327. Ethical Culture, The Society for, 348. Evangelical Association, 139. Evangelist Missionary Church, The, (Methodist), 270. Evidence from Scripture and History of the Second Coming of Christ about the year 1843, 2. Falckner, Justus, 176. Fee, John G., 95. Flack, Elder J. V. B., 99. Foreign Mission Convention of the United States, 28. Fox, George, 143. Friends. General Description, 143, 144. Divisions, 144. Summary Statistics, 152. Friends (Hicksite), 147. Friends of the Temple, 153. Friends (Orthodox), 145. Friends (Primitive), 150. Friends (Wilburite), 149. General Association of the Western States and Territories, 28. German Baptists, 129. German Evangelical Protestant Church, 155. German Evangelical Synod of North America, 156. Goet water, John Ernest, 175. Greek Orthodox Church, 81. Harmony Society, in, 114. Hauge's Synod (Lutheran), 196. Herrnhut, 272, 273. Herr, John, 215. Herrites, 216. Hicks, Elias, 147. Hoffmann, Christopher, 153. Hoffmannites, 153. Holdeman, John, 217. Holliman, Ezekiel, 17. Holy Club, 221. Hookers, 214. Huter, Jacob, 213. Independent Churches of Christ in Christian Union, 99. Irving, Edward, 84. INDEX. 483 Jews. History in the United States, 159-161. Summary Statistics, 164. Jones, Abner, 91. Joseph Smith, 165. Judicial Testimony, 299. Koreshan Ecclesia, in, 117. Latter-Day Saints. History, 165, 166. Divisions, 166. Summary Statistics, 173. Latter-Day Saints, Church of Jesus Christ of, 167. Latter-Day Saints, Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of, 170. Lecturing Brethren, 90. Lutheran Congregations, Independent, 204. Lutherans. General Survey, 175-177. Summary Statistics, 205. Lutheran Synods, Independent, 193. Mack, Alexander, 129. Makemie, Francis, 279. Massachusetts Metaphysical College, 96. McKendree, William, 228. Mennonite Church, 212. Mennonites. History, 206-212. Protest against Slavery, 207. Articles of Faith, 208. Polity, 210. Divisions, 212. Summary Statistics, 220. Menno Simons, 206. Methodists. History, 221-225. Peculiarities, 223. Conferences, 224. Articles of Religion, 225. Divisions, 225. Summary Statistics, 271. Methodists, Colored, The Congregational, 261. Methodist Connection of America, The Wesleyan, 250. Methodist Episcopal Church, 226-236. Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 252. Methodist Episcopal Church, The African, 237. Methodist Episcopal Church, The Colored, 262. Methodist Episcopal Church, The Union American, 236. Methodist Episcopal Zion Church, The African, 242. Methodist Protestant Church, The, 246. Methodist Protestant Church, The African Union, 242. Methodist Church, The Primitive, 265. 484 INDEX. Methodists, The Congregational, 259. Methodists, The Free, 267. Methodists, The Independent, 269. Methodists, The New Congregational, 261. Midnight Cry, The, 2. Millennial Church or United Society of Believers, 17 1. Miller, William, I. Missourians, 191. Moravians. History, 272-275. Government, 273. Doctrine, 274. Statistics, 276. Mother Lee, 112. Muhlenberg, Henry M., 176. National Christian Scientist Association, 96. New England Missionary Convention, 28. New Hampshire Confession, 19, 20. New Icaria Society, 111-116. New Jerusalem, The Church of, 107. New Lights, 312. New Mennonites, 216. Norwegian Church in America (Lutheran), 197. Norwegian Church, The United (Lutheran), 203. Oberholzer, John, 216. O'Kelley, James, 91. Old Order Brethren, 136. Old (Wisler), The (Mennonite), 218. Open Brethren, 61. Orthodox Jews, 161. Parker, Daniel, 49. Philadelphia Confession, 19, 20. Plymouth Brethren. History and Doctrine, 59. Divisions, 60. Summary Statistics, 65. Presbyterian Church, Colored, The Cumberland, 294. Presbyterian Church (Covenanted), The Reformed, 314. Presbyterian Church in the United States and Canada, The Reformed, 314. Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. History, 279-283. Statistics, 283-288. Presbyterian Church in the United States (Southern), 302. Presbyterian Church, The Cumberland. History and Doctrine, 289-291. Statistics, 291-294. Presbyterian Church, The General Synod of the Reformed, 312. Presbyterian Church, The Synod of the Reformed, 310 Presbyterians, Definition, Polity, Divisions, 277-27$ INDEX. 485 Presbyterians, The Reformed, History and Polity, 308. Presbyterians, The United, 298. Presbytery of Philadelphia, 280. Profession of Belief, 370. Progressive Brethren, 135. Protestant Episcopal Bodies, 317. Quakers, 143. Randall, Benjamin, 33. Rapp, George, 114. Reformed Bodies, General Description, 329. Reformed Church in America, 330-333. Reformed Church of the United States, 333-337. Reformed Church, The Christian, 337. Reformed Jews, The, 162. Reformed, The (Mennonite), 215. Russian Orthodox Church, 80. Salvation Army, Origin, Character, Government, Statistics, 340-343. Schweinfurth, George Jacob, 105. Schwenkfeldians, The, 344. Second Dose of the Doctrine of Two Seeds, 49. Separatists, 111-115. Serving Brethren, 90. Seventh-Day Baptists, German, 137. Shakers, in. Signs of the Times y The, 2. Social Brethren Church, The, 346. Spiritualists, The, 350. Statistical Summaries for 1895, 441. Stone, Barton W., 91. Summary Statistics by Denominational Families, 392-393. Summary Statistics by Denominations, 380-391. Summary Statistics by States of all Denominations, 378-381. Summary Statistics of Churches in Cities, 404-440. Summary Statistics of Colored Organizations, 400-403. Summary Statistics of Denominations according to Number of Communi cants, 394-397- Summary Statistics of Denominations according to Polity, 398-400. Summary Statistics of Denominational Families according to Number of Communicants, 397. Swedenborg, Emmanuel, 107. Synod of Ohio and other States, The Joint (Lutheran), 194. Synod in the South, The United (Lutheran), 182. Synod, The Buffalo (Lutheran), 195. Synod, The General (Lutheran), 178. Synod, The German Augsburg (Lutheran), 200. Synod, The Icelandic (Lutheran), aoi. 486 INDEX. Synod, The Michigan (Lutheran), 198. Synod, The Suomai (Lutheran), 202. Temple Society, 153. Theosophical Society, 353. Thomas, John, 89. Time Brethren, 3. Touro, Abraham and Isaac, 159. True Inspiration Congregations, 113. Trumpet of Alarm, The, 2. Uniates, 79. Unitarians, 365. Unitas Fratrum, 272. United Brethren in Christ, 357. United Brethren in Christ (Old Constitution), 361. United Brethren, Origin and General Description, 355-357. United Zion's Children, 57. Unity of Brethren as Distinguished from United Brethren m Christ, 272. Universalists, 369. Warwick Association, 45. Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church (Presbyterian), 296. Westminster Confession, Revision of, 282. White, Mrs. Ellen G., n. Wilbur, John, 149. Williams, Roger, 17. Winebrenner, John, 102. Woman-preachers, 34. Woodruff, Wilford, 167. Zion Union Apostolic Church (Methodist), 245. Index to Introduction. PART I. RESULTS OF THE CENSUS OF 1890. 1. The Sources of Information and the Plan, ix-xi. Relation to the Census of 1890. Alphabetical Order of the Denominations and Historical Order of the Denomination of Families. 2. The Scope and Method of the Census, xi-xiii. The Census of 1880 and the Census of 1890. Exhaustive List of Denominations. 3. Variety in Religion, xiii-xv. Wide Range of Choice. Many Denominations Differ Only in Name. INDEX. 487 4. Classification of the Churches, xv-xviii. The Principle of Classification. The Difficulty in the Nomenclature. 5. Denominational Titles, xviii-xxiii. Geographical, Racial, Historical, etc. 6. The Causes of Division, xxiii-xxviii. Controversies over Doctrine. Controversies over Administration and Discipline. Controversies over Moral Questions. Controversies of a Personal Character. 7. Analysis of Religious Forces of the United States, xxviii-xxxiii. Christians and Non-Christians. Ministers. Organizations. Services. Values. Communicants. 8. Religious Population, xxxiii-xxxv. Methods of Computation. 9. The Growth of the Churches, xxxv-xxxviii. The Normal Condition. The Net Increase. Statistical Proofs of the Advance of Protestant Christianity. 10. How the Religious Forces are Distributed, xxxviii-xliii. With respect to Number of Communicants, Value of Property, Number of Organizations or Congregations. 11. The Evangelical and Non- Evangelical Elements, xliii-xlv. Classification according to Definition. 12. The General Statistical Summaries, xlvi-1. Classification according to Polity, and of Churches in the Cities, new Features. Difficulties with respect to Lutherans. Opinions of Representative Men. 13. The Negro in his Relations to the Church, 1-lv. PART II. THE GOVERNMENT CENSUS OF 1906. 1. Sex in Membership, Ivii-lix. 2. Value of Church Property, lix-lx. 3. Average of Members to Church Edifices, Ixi. 4. Tendency of Population to the Cities, bd-lxii. 5. Communicants in the Cities, Ixii-lxiii. 6. Value of Church Property in the Cities, Ixiii-lxiv. 488 .'' *> 7. Growth by States in Communicants, Ixiv-lxv. 8. The Rate of Growth in the South, Ixv-lxvi. 9. The Largest Absolute Incases, Ixvii-lxviii. 0. Effect of Miration Ixt: / io. Effect of Migration, PART III. THE RETURNS OR ij^oo AND 1910 AND WHAT THEttfSnow. 1. Growth of the Churchejvin the Past Twenty Years, Ix^e-lxx. 2. The Largest Absolute'Increases, Jxxi. 3. Growth of the Roman CathtJfte Church, Ixxi-lxxii. 4. Religious Population in i9io,.Jxxii-lxxiii. ./- v : 5. Changes of Twenty Ye^ars, Ixxirt^lxxv. * ...,., . :